KM1J IT LIBRARY OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY PRINCETON, N. J. Scr<^ ^ U.-zJn i . 1 p . ■ * . - Ti: B • i ■■■i' ■rtnn - tt" • -i ' THE V '-'=-' 'V ** FEB^u jjf DEALINGS OF Vfc GOD, MAN, AND THE DEVIL; AS EXEMPLIFIED IN THE LIFE, EXPERIENCE, AND TRAVELS OF LORENZO DOW, IN A PERIOD OF OVER HALF A CENTURY: TOGETHER WITH HIS POLEMIC AND MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS, COMPLETE. TO WHICH IS ADDED THE VICISSITUDES OF LIFE, BY PEGGY DOW. Many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased. — David. WITH AN INTRODUCTORY ESSAY BY THE REV. JOHN DOWLING, D. D., OF NEW YORK, AUTHOR OF " THE HISTORY OF ROMANISM," ETC. ETC. TWO VOLUMES IN ONE VOL I. NEW YORK: CORNISH, LAMPORT & Co 267 PEARL-STREET. 1851. Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1849, by J. S. GI, \Si:\KI{. & R. C. MARSHALL, in the Clerk's Office of the District Cocrt of Ohio. Stereotyped by "Vincent Dill, Jr., No. 17 Ann Street, N. T. INTRODUCTION. Those of our readers who have lived long enough to remember the first thirty years of the present century, will easily call to mind a remarkable and eccentric individual, who for nearly the whole of that period, prompted by an inward impulse, devoted himself to a life of singular labor, self-denial and sacri- fice. One month he would be heard of laboring for the good of souls, in his own peculiar way, in the neighborhood of his native New England home : the next, perhaps, braving the frost and snow of a Canadian winter ; the next, on his way to Ireland or to England, in the prosecution of the same benevolent purpose ; and six months afterwards, perhaps, encountering the dangers and hardships of a Georgia or Kentucky wilderness, or fleeing for his life from the tomahawk or the scalping knife of the Indian savage, in the then untrodden wilds of the great valley of the West. That individual was Lorenzo Dow. Pale, sallow, and somewhat consumptive in the appearance of his counte- nance ; dressed in the plainest attire, with his single-breasted coat, often worn thread-bare ; and in his later years wearing a long flowing patriarchal beard ; his whole appearance was such as to awaken a high degree of curiosity and in- terest. Then, the suddenness and the promptitude of his advent in a town or village, at the very hour and minute that he had appointed, perhaps some twelve or eighteen months before ; the boldness with which he would attack the ruling vices, and denounce wickedness — either in high places or low, — the general adaptation of his dry and caustic rebukes to the sin and follies prevalent in the places he visited, and which he seemed to know almost intuitively ; together with the biting sarcasm and strong mother- wit that pervaded his addresses ; — all served to invest the approach to any place of the " crazy preacher," (as he was frequently called,) with an air of singular and almost romantic interest. And most extensively has the influence of the labors of this strange and eccentric man been experienced and felt. Scarcely a neighborhood, from Can- ada to Georgia, or from the Atlantic to the Mississippi, that has not some tra- Ji IV INTRODUCTION. dition to relate, or some tale to tell of the visit and the preaching of Lorenzo Dow ; and scarcely an old man in all those regions that has not some one or more of the witty sayings of Lorenzo Dow to relate to his children and his grandchildren. The history of such a man, however mysterious the impulses which prompted him, and however strange his movements, belongs to the history of the race; nor will justice to the race permit that the extensive memorials which he has left of himself should be lost in silence or forgetfulness. In the minute and extensive journals of his travels and sufferings and labors, and in his various mental exercises, upon a great variety of matters of doctrine and opinion, which Lorenzo Dow has left behind him, he has bequeathed to posterity a mental daguerreotype of himself. And however outre may be many of his expressions, however eccentric and amusing, and frequently inconclusive may be much of his speculation and reasoning — yet it is frequently instructive ; it is always en- tertaining; it is always characteristic ; it is part of the history of mind. The reader is satisfied that there is no interpolation here ; that it is Lorenzo Dow himself who speaks, and no one else. And for the very plain reason, that his expressions, if not his thoughts, are entirely sui generis ; they are strictly peculiar to himself. It is not denied that some of his ideas may have been ! uttered by others. It is safe to say that no man ever expressed them in the phraseology of Lorenzo Dow. If it were not for the fear of transcending the limits of the brief introductory essay, and of touching upon subjects that might lead us to diverge too much from the more immediate object with which this Introduction has been written — it might be interesting to examine somewhat minutely a variety of questions that naturally arise in the mind of the reader who carefully peruses the mental portraiture of himself, embodied in his life and writings. Thus for instance, we might be disposed to ask — was Lorenzo Dow, in truth, a man of piety, savingly converted to God, or not? What were the motives that prompted him to so extraordinary and laborious a life 1 What were his reasons, while retaining his connexion with the Methodist Church, for declining to submit to the regular course of labors and control prescribed by the Method- ist discipline 1 Are there any reasons to doubt whether he was in truth a sane man, or partially deranged ? What was the secret of the prejudice so early imbibed, and so constantly exhibited through all his writings against who- ever differed from himself in the Arminian scheme of doctrine he had adopted 1 INTRODUCTION. and how did he acquire that habit of mind, which led him to be ever on the watch for every poor unhappy wight, tinctuied with the least particle of Cal- vinism, and to dub him with the singular, but characteristic epithet of an "A, double-L,-part man ?" Differing, as the writer of the present essay does, toto ccelo, from Lorenzo Dow on the subject of the doctrines of grace, so frequently made the themes of his severe but amusing caricatures, he would hardly feel justified in performing the present service, did he imagine that there was, from the laughable and witty sallies of Lorenzo Dow, any danger to be apprehended to the system of doctrine advocated in the seventeenth century by such men as a Bates, an Owen or a Howe ; or in later days by an Edwards or a Bellamy, a Doddridge, a Fuller or a Payson. The reader will, doubtless, like the present writer, read and smile as he reads the cuts and thrusts of our good friend Lorenzo, at the " A,-double-L-part, men," and their supposed, but imaginary doctrine ; but beyond this, whatever be the views of the reader, he will take no offence. These ebullitions were necessary in order to complete the portraiture of Lorenzo's mind. They can hardly do any harm. They are simply amusing. That is all. Leaving every reader to answer most of the questions above suggested to his own satisfaction, I shall proceed to state my reason for answering in the affirm- ative the first of the series — Is there ground to conclude, that with all his oddi- ties and eccentricities, Lorenzo was, after all, at heart a pious man, truly and savingly converted to God? Some, I am aware, have expressed doubt on this point. Before making my- self familiar with his life and writings, I might have been undecided myself. I can do no more than briefly sketch the conversion of Lorenzo Dow, and hint at some of the additional reasons that have led me to the conclusion that his piety was genuine, that his religion was that of the heart, that his faith was of the operation of the Holy Ghost. In perusing the journal of Lorenzo Dow, it is impossible for one familiar with the history and writings of the immortal Bedford dreamer, to avoid being struck with the Bunyan-like character of the experience and religious exercises of our author. His frequent mention of remarkable dreams, his " strong temptations to end this mortal life," and many of his mental exercises and struggles forcibly remind one of Bunyan's experience, as described by himself in that singular ! piece of autobiography — " Grace abounding to the chief of sinners." And if we compare the account given by each, of his conversion, I cannot perceive any VI INTRODUCTION. reason why the evidence of a genuine work of grace, is any less satisfactory in the case of the Connecticut wanderer than in that of the Bedford dreamer. The account given by Lorenzo of his conversion is characteristic of himself. — He was as yet a youth. Already had he been warned by more than one sin- gular dream, which he relates with characteristic minuteness. Among other things which tended to awaken him, was an assurance that he imagined himself to have received from the Prophet Nathan in a dream — though in this case, his dream did not come true — that he should live only to the age of twenty-two. " About this time there was much talk about the people called Methodists, who were lately come into the western parts of New England. Some said they were the deceivers that were to come in the last time. Some, on the other hand, said they were a very good sort of people. A preacher of this zealous sect come into the neighborhood. Lorenzo " went to the door and looked in to see a Methodist, but to my surprise," says he, " he appeared like other men /" After hearing two sermons, Lorenzo became the subject of deep and pungent conviction. " I durst not stir for some time," says he, " for fear I should tum- ble into hell. My sins and the damnable nature of them, were in a moment exhibited to my view." There is no greater evidence of the genuineness of conviction for sin, than when it is accompanied by a heartfelt sense of the justice of God in the condem- nation of the sinner. This Lorenzo seems to have felt in a high degree. A day or two after these pungent convictions begun, he was at a prayer meeting. " Saints were happy, and sinners were weeping on every side, but I " says he, " could not shed a tear. Then I thought within myself — if I could weep, I would begin to take hope, but 0 ! how hard is my heart ! I went from one to another, to know if there was any mercy for me. The young converts answered, — ' God is all love, he is all mercy,' — I replied — ' God is just too, and justice will cut me down.' — I saw no way how God could be just, and yet show me mercy. " A no less satisfactory evidence of the genuineness of conversion, is when it is accompanied by an entire renunciation of self and self-righteousness, and simple dependence for salvation upon the precious blood of Christ. This too was a prominent element in the religious experience of Lorenzo. At the crisis of his conviction for sin, after " striving to plead with God for mercy, for several hours, one night, as a man would plead for his life," he fell into a slumber. He dreamed that two devils entered the room each with a chain in his hand ; INTRODUCTION. they laid hold on him, one at his head, the other at his feet, and bound him fast — to drag him down to hell. In the midst of a desperate struggle to break these chains, he awaked from this terrific dream, " and Oh !" says he, " how glad I was that it was only a dream ! Still I thought that within a few hours, it would surely be my case. I again strove to lift my heart to God for mercy, and these words struck my mind — ' In that day there shall a fountain be opened to the house of David, and to the inhabitants of Jerusalem, for sin and uncleanness.' A thought darted into my mind that the fountain was Christ ; and if it were so deep and wide for the wicked inhabitants of Jerusalem to wash in and be clean, why not for the whole world 1 why not for me ? Discouragements arose. He thought he heard the voice of God's justice, say- ing, " take the unprofitable servant, and cast him into outer darkness." He put his hands together, and cried in his heart, " the time has been that I might have had religion, but now it is too late ; mercy's gate is shut against me, and my condemnation for ever sealed : — Lord I give up ; I submit ; I yield ; if there be mercy for me in Heaven let me know it ; and if not, let me go down to Hell, and know the worst of my case. — As these words flowed from my heart," says he, " I saw the Mediator step in, as it were, between the Father's justice and my soul, and these words were applied to my mind with great power — ' Son, thy sins which are many are forgiven thee ; thy faith hath saved thee ; go in peace.' — The burden of sin and guilt, and the fear of hell vanished from my mind, as perceptibly as a hundred pounds weight falling from a man's shoulder ; my soul flowed out in love to God, to his ways and to his people ; yea, and to all mankind." The next morning, says he, " I scarcely touched the ground, for I felt so happy, that I scarcely knew whether I was in the body or out of it. I did want a thousand tongues, and ten thousand to the end of it, to praise God for what he had done for my soul." What Christian that reads the above brief sketch of the conversion of Lo- renzo Dow, and then remembers that this glorious truth of salvation through Christ alone, constituted the leading theme in all his future ministry, and that the flame of love to Jesus then lit up, continued to burn in his bosom through all his life, and that the love of Christ constrained him, as long as Lue lasted, to labor, and journey, and suffer, and preach, and pray for the salvation of souls — can for a moment doubt that his experience was a genuine one, and that Lorenzo Dow was truly and emphatically a monument of sovereign grace. For my part, most firmly do I believe, that — although rejecting, (probably INTRODUCTION. through misrepresentation,) some doctrines which I regard as bible truths — yet his faith was fixed upon the rock of ages, that he held most firmly the great fundamental truths of the glorious gospel — the depravity of man, the necessity of regeneration by the Holy Ghost, and the divinity and atonement of the Lord Jesus Christ — and that he will at the last day be found among those who shall have turned many to righteousness, and who will " shine as the sun in the fir- mament, and as the stars for ever." The wife of Lorenzo,— -Peggy Dow, seems to have been a christian of a kin- dred spirit with himself. The reader will, doubtless, be gratified to learn that her journal is included in the present edition of the works of Mr. Dow, and also a number of the publications of the latter (obtained by correspondence with the surviving members of his family,) which have never before been embodied in any edition of his works. The writer of the present brief essay therefore has no hesitation in commending the present, as the best and most complete edition ever yet published of the works of this extraordinary and eccentric, but godly and useful man. JOHN DOWLING. Berean Parsonage, New York, March 1st, 1849 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL, PART FIRST. 1. I WAS born, October 16, 1777, in Cov- entry (Tolland County) State of Connecticut, North America. My parents were born in the same town and descended from English ancestors. They had a son, and tken three daughters, older than myself, and one daugh- ter younger ; they were very tender towards their children, and endeavored to educate them well, both in religion and common learning. 2. When I was two years old, I was taken sick, and my parents having been a long jour- ney and returning homewards, heard of my dangerous illness, and that I was dead, and expected to meet the people returning from my funeral. But to their joy I was living, and beyond the expectation of all, I recovered. 3. When I was between three and four years old, one day, whilst I was at play with my companion, I suddenly fell into a muse about God and those places called heaven and hell, which I heard people converse about, so that I forgot my play, which my companion ob- serving, desired to know the cause ; I asked him if he ever said his prayers, morning or night ; to which he replied, no — then said I, you are wicked and I will not play with you, so I quit his company and went into the house. 4. My mind, frequently on observing the works of creation desired to know the cause of things, and I asked my parents many ques- tions which they scarcely knew how to an- swer. 5. Being for a few weeks in another neigh- borhood, I associated with one who would both swear and lie, which proved some harm to me : but these serious impressions did not leave me until in my eighth year, when my pa- rents removed to another vicinity, the youth of which were very corrupt ; and on joining their company, I too soon learned their ways, grieved the tender feelings of my mind ; and began to promise myself felicity, when I should arrive to manhood. 6. One day I was the means of killing a VOL. I. bird, and upon seeing it gasp, I was struck with horror ; and upon seeing any beast strug- gle in death it made my heart beat hard, as it would cause the thoughts of my death to come into my mind. And death appeared such a terror to me, I sometimes wished that I might be translated as Enoch and Elijah were ; and at other times I wished I had never been born. 7. About this time a query arose in my mind, whether God would answer prayer now as in primitive times, and there being a small lottery in the neighborhood, and I wishing for the greatest prize, promised within myself, that if it was my luck to obtain the prize, I would take it as an answer to prayer and af- terwards would serve God. No sooner had I got the prize, which was nine shillings, than I broke my promise ; my conscience condemn- ed me, and I was very uneasy for some weeks. 8. After I had arrived at the age of twelve years, my hopes of worldly pleasure were greatly blasted by a sudden illness, occasioned by overheating myself with hard labor, and drinking a quantity of cold milk and water. I then murmured and complained, thinking my lot to be harder than my companions ; for they enjoyed health, whilst I was troubled with an asthmatic disorder or stoppage of breath. Oh! the pain I endured ! 9. Sometimes I could lie for several nights together and sleep sound ; and at other times would be necessitated to sit up part or all the night — and sometimes I could not lie down at all for six or seven days together. — But as yet did not consider that the hand of God was in all this. About this time I dreamed that i saw the PRorHET nathan, in a large assem- bly of people, prophecying many things ; I got an opportunity to ask him how long I should live 1 said he, until you are two- and-twenty ; this dream was so imprinted in my mind, that it caused me many serious and painful hours at intervals. 10 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 10. When past the age of thirteen years, and about the time that John Wesley died, (1791) it pleased God to awaken my mind by a dream of the night, which was, that an old man came to me at mid-day, having a staff in his hand, and said to me, Do you ever pray 1 I told him, no — said he you must, and then went away — he had not been long gone before he returned ; and said again, Do you pray 1 I again said, no ; and after his departure I went out of doors, and was taken up by a whirl- wind and carried above the skies : at length I discovered, across a gulf as it were through a mist of darkness, a glorious place, in which was a throne of ivory overlaid with gold, and God sitting upon it, and Jesus Christ at his right hand, and angels, and glorified spirits, celebrating praise. — Oh ! the joyful music ! I thought the angel Gabriel came to the edge of heaven, holding a golden trumpet in his right hand, and cried to me with a mighty voice to know if I desired to come there, I told him I did — Said he, You must go back to yonder world, and if you will be faithful to God, you shall come here in the end. 11. With reluctance I left the beautiful sight and came back to the earth again ; and then I thought the old man came to me the third time and asked me if I had prayed 1 I told him I had ; then said he, be faithful, f AND I WILL COME AND LET YOU KNOW AGAIN. [ thought that was to be when I should be ' blest ; and when I awaked behold it was a dream. But it was strongly impressed on my mind, that this singular dream must be from God — and the way that I should know it, I should let my father know of it at such j time and such a place, viz. as he would be I feeding the cattle in the morning, which I ac- j cordingly did ; and no sooner had I done than I keen conviction seized my heart — I knew I I was unprepared to die ; tears began to run down plentifully, and I again resolved to seek the salvation of my soul ; I began that day to pray in secret, but how to pray or what to pray for, I scarcely knew. 12. I at once broke off from my old com- panions and evil practices, which some call innocent mirth, which I had never been told w;is wrong ; and betook to the bible, kneeling in private, which example 1 had never seen. Soon I became like a speckled bird, anions the birds of the forest, in the eyes of my friends : I — I frequently felt for a few seconds, cords of sweet love to draw me on ; but from whence it -flowed, I could not tell : which I since believe ' was for an encouragement to hope in the | mercy of God. 13. If now I had had any one to have in- structed me in the way and plan of salvation, I doubt not but I should have found salvation : But, alas, I felt like one wandering arid be- nighted in an unknown wilderness, who wants both light and a guide. The bible was like a sealed book ; so mysterious I could not under- stand it, and in order to hear it explained, I applied to this person and that book ; but got no satisfactory instruction. I frequently wish- ed I had lived in the days of the prophets or apostles, that I could have had sure guides ; for by the misconduct of professors, I thought there were no bible saints in the land : thus with sorrow, many months heavily rolled away. 14. But at length, not finding what my soul desired, I began to examine the cause more closely, if possible to find it out ; and imme- diately the doctrine of unconditional reproba- tion and particular election, was exhibited to my view ; that the state of all was unalterably fixed by God's " eternal decrees.''' Here dis- couragements arose, and I began to slacken my hand by degrees, until I entirely left off secret prayer, and could not bear to read (or hear) the scriptures, saying, if God has fore- ordained whatever comes to pass, then all our labors are vain. 15. Feeling still condemnation in my breast, I concluded myself reprobated : despair of mercy arose, hope was fled : and I was resolv- ed to end my wretched life ; concluding the longer I live, the more sin I shall commit, and the greater my punishment will be ; but the shorter my life, the less sin, and of course the less punishment, and the sooner I shall know the worst of my case; accordingly I loaded a gun, and withdrew to a wilderness. 16. As I was about to put my intention into execution, a sudden solemn thought darted in- to my mind, " stop and consider what you are about, if you end your life, you are undone for ever ; but if you omit it a few days longer, it may be that something will turn up in your favor;" this was attended with a small degree of hope, that if I waited a little while, it should not be altogether in vain : and I thought I felt thankful that God prevented me from sending my soul to everlasting misery. 17. About this time, there was much talk about the people called Methodists, who were lately come into the western part of New Eng- land. There were various reports and opin- ious concerning them, some saying the\ were the deceivers that were to come in the last times; that such a delusive spirit attended them, that it was dangerous to hear them preach, lest they should lead people out of the good old way. which they had been brought up in : that they would deceive if possible the very elect ; some on the other hand said they were a good sort of people. 18. A certain man invited Hope Hull to come to his own town, who appointed a time when he would endeavor, if possible, to comply with his request. The day ar- EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 11 rived, and the people nocked out from every quarter to hear, as they supposed, a new gos- pel : and I went to the door and looked in to see a Methodist ; but to my surprise, he ap- peared like other men. I heard him preach from — " this is a faithful saying and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners." And I thought he told me all that ever I did. 19. The next day he preached from these words : " Is there no balm in Gilead ? Is there no Physician there ? Why then is not the health of the daughter of my people recovered'?" Jer. viii. 22. 20. As he drew the analogy between a per- son sick of a consumption and a sin-sick soul, he endeavored also to show how the real balm of Gilead would heal the consumption ; and to spiritualize it, in the blood of Christ heal- ing the soul ; in which he described the way to heaven, . and pointed out the way marks ; which I had never heard described so clearly before. By which means I was convinced that this man enjoyed some thing that I was destitute of, consequently that he was a serv- ant of God. 21. He then got upon the application, and pointing his finger towards me, made this ex- pression : " Sinner, there is a frowning provi- dence above your head, and a burning hell be- neath your feet ; and nothing but the brittle thread of life prevents your soul from falling into endless perdition. But, says the sinner, What must I do 1 You must pray : But I can't pray : If you don't pray then you'll be damn- ed ;" and (as he brought out the last expres- sion) he either stamped with his foot on the box on which he stood, or smote with his hand upon the bible, which both together came home like a dagger to my heart. I had like to have fallen backwards from my seat, but saved my- self by catching hold of my cousin who sat by my side, and I durst not stir for some time for fear lest I should tumble into hell. My sins and the damnable nature of them, were in a moment exhibited to my view; and I was convinced that I was unprepared to die. 22. After the assembly was dismissed, I went out of doors ; all nature seemed to wear a gloomy aspect ; and every thing I cast my eyes upon seemed to bend itself against me, and wish me off the face of the earth. 23. I went to a funeral of one of my ac- quaintance the same day, but durst not look upon the corpse, for fear of becoming one my- self : I durst not go near the grave fearing lest I should fall in, and the earth come in upon me ; for if I then died, I knew I must be un- done. So I went home with a heavy heart. " 24. I durst not close my eyes in sleep, until I first attempted to supplicate the throne of grace for preservation through the night. The next morning, as I went out of ^oors, a woman passing by told me that my cousin the evening past, had found the pardoning love of God. This surprised me, to think that one of my companions was taken and I was left. I in- stantly came to a resolution to forsake my sins and seek the salvation of my soul. I made it my practice to pray thrice in a day for about the space of a week ; when another of my cousins, brother to the former, was brought to cry for mercy in secret retirement in a garden, and his cries were so loud that he was heard upwards of a mile. The same evening he found comfort. 25. Shortly afterwards, several persons in the neighborhood, professed to have found the pardoning love of God, among whom was my brother-in-law Fish, and his brother. 26. Sorrows arose in my mind, to think that they were heavenward, whilst I, a guilty one, was in the downward road. I endeavored to double and treble my diligence in prayer, but found no comfort to my soul. Here the doctrine of unconditional reprobation was again presented to my view, with strong temp- tations to end this mortal life ; but the thought again arose in my mind ; if I comply, I am undone forever, and if I continue crying to God, I can but be damned at last. 27. One evening there being (by my desire) a prayer meeting appointed by the young con- verts, I set out to go ; and on my way by the side of a wood, I kneeled down and made a solemn promise to God, if he would pardon my sins and give me an evidence of my accep- tance, that I would forsake all those things, wherein I had formerly thought to have taken my happiness, and lead a religious life devot- ed to him ; and with this promise I went to meeting. 28. I believe that many present felt th< power of God : saints were happy and sinners were weeping on every side : but I could not shed a tear : then I thought within myself, if I could weep I would begin to take hope, but, oh ! how hard is my heart. I went from one to another to know if there was any mercy for me. The young converts answered; "God is all love ; he is all mercy ;" I replied, " God i? just too, and justice will cut me down :" I saw no way how God could be jxist and yet show me mercy. 29 . A certain woman bound upon a journey, tarried at this house that nigh't; discovering the distress of mind I was in, broke through the crowd with the hymn book in her hand, and after reading a part of a hymn, said to me : " My friend, I feel for you ; my heart aches for you, but this I can tell you, that before I leave town in the morning, you will come down here praising God ;" I told her no ; I believed I should be in hell before morning. =£i 30. After the meeting had concluded, which was about nine o'clock, and previous to the foregoing circumstance, I had, by the advice of my parents, set out for home, thrice, but by a strong impression, as it were a voice whis- pering to my heart, " you must not go yet ; but go back and pray to God :" I turned about and went into a wheat field, and kneeled down ; and si riving to pray, I felt as if the heavens were brass, and the earth iron ; it seemed as though my prayers did not go higher than my head. 31. At length I durst not go home alone, fearing I should be carried away by the devil, for I saw destruction before me. 32. Several of the young converts accom- panied me on my way; one of whom was Roger Searle ; they since have told me that I fell down several times by the way ; which I do not remember, as my distress was so great, that I scarcely knew what position I was in. When I got home, I went into my bed-room, and kneeling down, strove to look to God for mercy again, but found no comfort. I then lay down to rest, but durst not close my eyes in sleep, for fear I should never awake, until I awaked in endless misery. 33. I strove to plead with God for mercy, for several hours, as a man would plead for his life ; until at length being weary in body, as the night was far spent, I fell into a slumber ; and in it I dreamed that two devils entered the room, each with a chain in his hand ; they laid hold on me, one at my head, the other at my feet, and bound me fast, and breaking out the window, carried me a distance from the house, and laid me on a spot of ice, and whilst the weaker devil flew off in flames of fire, the stronger one set out to drag me down to hell. And when I got within sight of hell, to see the Mue blazes ascending, and to hear the screeches and groans of devils and damned spirits, what a shock it gave me, I cannot de- scribe : I thought that within a few moments, this must be my unhappy lot. I cannot bear the thought, I will struggle and strive to break these chains ; and if I can, and get away, it will be gain, and if I cannot, there will be nothing lost, and in my struggle, I waked up, and, oh ! how glad was I that it was only a dream. Still I thought, that within a few hours it would surely be my case. I again strove to lift my heart to god for mercy —and these words struck my mind : " In that day there shall a fountain be opened to the house of David, ami to the inhabitants of Jerusalem ; for sin and for uncleanness." A thought dart- ed into my mind that the fountain was Christ ; and if it were so deep and wide for the wicked numerous inhabitants of Jerusalem to wash in and be clean ; why not for the WHOLE would t why not for me ? — Here hope sprang up, there was a Saviour offered to all instead of a cer- tain few ; and if so, possibly there might be mercy yet for me ; but these words followed : " woe to them that are at ease in Zion ;" here discouragements arose, concluding that if there had been a time when I might have obtained mercy, yet as I had omitted it so long, the day of grace is now passed, and the woe denounced against me. I thought myself to be the un- profitable servant, who had wrapped his talent in the napkin, and buried it in the earth : I had not on the wedding garment, but was un- prepared to meet God. 34. I thought I heard the voice of God's justice saying, " take the unprofitable servant and cast him into utter darkness." I put my hands together, and cried in my heart, the time has been, that I might have had religion ; but now it is too late : mercy's gate is shut against me, and my condemnation for ever sealed : — Lord, I give up: I submit; I yield; I yield ; if there be mercy in heaven for me, let me know it ; and if not, let me go down to hell and know the worst of my case. As these words flowed from my heart, I saw the medi- ator step in, as it were, between the Father's justice and my soul, and those words were ap- plied to my mind with great power : " Son ! thy sins which are many, are forgiven thee : thy faith hath saved thee; go in peace." 35. The burden of sin and guilt and the fear of hell vanished from my mind, as per- ceptibly as an hundred pounds weight falling from a man's shoulder : my soul flowed out in love to God, to his ways and to his people ; yea, and to all mankind. 36. As soon as I obtained deliverance, I said in my heart, I have now found Jesus and his re- ligion, but I will keep to myself; but instantly my soul was so filled with peace and love and joy, that I could no more keep it to my- self, seemingly, than a city set on a hill could be hid. — At this time day-light dawned into the window ; I arose and went out of doors, and behold, every thing I cast my eye upon, seemed to be speaking forth the praise and wonders of the Almighty : It appeared more like a new world than any thing else I can compare it to : this happiness is easier felt than described. 37. I set out to go down to the house where the meeting was held the preceding evening, but the family not being up, 1 being young, thought it not proper to go in and disturb them ; and seeing a wicked swearer coming down the road, 1 wished to shun him. accord- ingly 1 went down to the barn, and as Ue drew near me I went round it and looked up tow- ards the house, and saw the woman who was bound on thejonrney, coming out at the back door. I made to her with all the speed I could. It seemed to me that I scarcely touched the EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 13 ground, for I felt so happy, that I scarcely knew whether I was in the body or out o. it. 38. When I got to her, she said, "good morning !" Yes said I, it is the blessedest morning that ever I saw; and walking into the house, the first words that I said were, I am happy, happy, happy enough : — My voice penetrated almost every part of the house, and a preacher coming down stairs, opened his hymn-book on these words, " O ! for a thousand tongues to sing, My dear Redeemer's praise." Indeed I did want a thousand tongues and ten thousand to the end of it : to praise God for what he had done for my soul. 39. About nine o'clock I set out for home; and to behold the beautiful sun rising in the east above the hills, although it was on the 2th of November, and the ground partly frozen, yet to me it was as pleasant as May. 40. When I got home to my parents, they Legan to reprove me for going out so early, as they were concerned a.bout me. But when I had told them where I had been, and what I had been upon, they seemed to be struck ; it being such language as they had never heard from me before, and almost unbelieving to what I said — however my soul was so happy that I could scarcely settle to work ; and I spent the greatest part of the day in going from house to house, through the neighborhood, to tell the people what God had done for me. 41. I wanted to publish it to the ends of the earth, and then take wings and fly away to rest. In this happy situation, I went on my way rejoicing for some weeks ; concluding that I should never learn war any more. — Some said that young converts were happier than those who were many years in the way : thought I, Lord ! let me die whilst young, if I may not feel so happy when I am old. 42. One day relating my past experience and trials (in a prayer meeting) my mother upon hearing thereof, said to me : How do you know that you are converted 1 How do you know but what you are deceived, if you have passed through such trials as I understand you have % I sail, God has given me the evidence what ground I stand upon, and he cannot lie. Af- terward walking out of doors, it was suggest- ed to my mind, here are many in town that have professed thirty or forty years, and say they do not know their sins forgiven : and can it be that a young upstart stripling could have more knowledge and experience in these things, than they 1 Nay ; you have only lost your conviction : You think you are convert- ed, but your peace is a false one. 43. I then began to reason with the tempter; (instead of going to God in prayer, to show me my state ;) Can all these things I have met with be a deception ? Unbelief began to arise ; and my beloved hid his face from me. I ran to the fields and woods, sometimes kneel- ing and walking and bemoaning my loss ; for I felt as if something of more value than silver or gold was departed from m^; but found no comfort to my restless mind. I then set out to go to a house, where some converts liv- ed, hoping God would enable them to speak something for my comfort , but before I got to the house, I met my beloved in the way : he was the chiefest among ten thousand and altogether lovely. And I went home happy in the Redeemer's love. 44. Having been sprinkled in my infancy, and now feeling not satisfied, I had the cere- mony re-performed : as a declaration to man- kind of my dedicating myself to God ; and the same evening I with twelve others, united ourselves in a society, to watch over one another in love ; among whom was a second cousin, and friend R. Searle. 45. One day being alone in a solitary place, whilst kneeling before God, these words were suddenly impressed on my mind ; " Go ye in- to all the world and preach the gospel to every creature." — I instantly spoke out, Lord! I am a child, I cannot go: I cannot preach. These words followed in my mind, "Arise and go, for I have sent you." I said, send by whom thou wilt send, only not by me, for I am an ignor- ant, illiterate youth ; not qualified for the im- portant task : — The reply was — " What God hath cleansed, call not thou common." I then resisted the impression as a temptation of the devil : and then my Saviour withdrew from me the light of his countenance ; until at length I dared not believe that God had called me to preach for fear of being deceived ; and durst not disbelieve it, for fear of grieving the spirit of God ; thus I halted between two opinions. 46. When I nourished and cherished the impression, the worth of souls was exhibited to my view; and cords of sweet love drew me on ; and when I resisted it, a burthen of de- pression and distress seized my mind. 47. Shortly after this, my trials being very great, I took an opportunity to open my mind to my friend R. Searle, who said his mind had been impressed in the same way for about four months. 48. One day, as I went to meeting, being in August, 1793, a certain person said to me, " My friend, it appears to me as though you never had any trials." My reply to her was, although my soul had been happy the great- est part of the time these nine months past, yet the remainder of my life will be a life of grief and trouble and sorrow ; said she, I hope not : — said I, you may wish so in vain ; for what is revealed will surely come to pass. Very shortly after this, as I was riding along 14 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. one day- I was seized with an unusual weak- ! ness, and my eye-sight entirely failed me, whilst my horse carried me forward about the space of half a mile, when my sight returned, and strength in some degree : — Soon after this, whilst retired in a wood, I was taken in a similar manner, and for some time I thought I was dying, hut my mind was calmly stayed on God. My bodily strength continued grad- ually to decline ; till at length it was conclud- ed I had the quick consumption, and by phy- sicians and friends I was given over to die. In the beginning of this illness, the sacrament was administered to the society; at which I attended. It was suggested to my mind, '• what good does it do to kneel down there and eat a little bread and drink a little wine : why is it not as good to eat bread and milk at home ? I re- plied, it is a command of God : and threw it out of my mind ; and partook, and felt mea- surably happy. But the same suggestion returned in the evening, and so harrassed my mind for a space of time, that I, instead of re- sisting it by watching unto prayer, began to give way by querying with the enemy until my happiness of mind fled : and shortly after this, being brought apparently near the bord- ers of eternity ; and not enjoying that conso- lation as heretofore, the language of my heart was, " I have fallen from my heaven of grace, I am brought unto thrall, I am stript of my all, And banished from Jesus's face." Oh ! how I ieJ, cannot be described by tongue ; at this critical period of life, not to see my way so clearly as foimerly ; I ut it was not long before God blessed these words to the comfort- ing of my soul (thoueh ail but my confidence was gi^en up before,) "Peace, troubled soul, thou need'st not feai — Thy great Provider still is near ;" so that now I could look beyond the grave, and see my way to joys on high. 49. One thing I desired to live for, viz. to attain to higher degrees of holiness here, that I might be happier hereafter ; and what I de- sired to depart for, was to get out of this try- ing world, and be at rest with sainls above ; yet 1 was resigned to go or stay. But it pleas- ed kind Providence to rebuke the disorder be- yond the expectation of all, and in a measure to restore me to health, so thai after about five months' confinement, I was enabled once more to attend meeting ; and falling into conversa- tion with R. Searle about the dealings of God towards us, the impression came upon my mind stronger than ever, that I should have to (Jail sinners to repentance. After returning home, I began to consider the matter on every side more attentively than I had done hith- erto ; and to make it a matter of earnest pray- er to God; that if the impression was from him, it might increase ; but if not, that it might decrease. My mind soon became so power- fully exercised as to cause .some sleep to de- part from me — till at length my trials were so great, that I was resolved to fast and pray more fervently ; that if the will of God was to be known I might find it out, and on the 23d day of my so doing, according to what my bodily strength would admit of : it being one Sunday afternoon whilst engaged in prayer in the wilderness, in an uncommon manner the light of God's countenance shined forth into my soul, so that I was as fully convinced that I was called to preach, as ever I was that God had pardoned my sins. 50. This continued for about the space of forty-eight hours, when I again began to doubt ; but after eleven days it pleased the Lord to banish all my doubts and fears, and to fill me with his love. 51. 1794. One day a prayer meeting being appointed in the town, and feeling it my indis- pensable duty to go, I sought for my parents' consent in vain ; still something was crying in my ears — " go — go" — but fearing that my parents would call me a disobedient child, I resisted what I believe was required of me, and felt conscience to accuse me, and dark- ness to cover my mind. But at length finding a spirit of prayer, I had faith to believe that God would bless me, though from the 14th of May to the 9th of June, I felt the sharp keen fiery darts of the enemy. June 12th, this scripture afforded me some strength, " fear not, the night is far spent, the day is at hand." 52. I heard G. Roberts (the one who had taken me into society) preach from these words, " our soul is escaped as a bird out of the snare of the fowlers, the snare is broken and we are escaped." 53. June 14, these words afforded my soul great comfort : " I will not leave you comfort- less, but we will come unto you, and take up our abode with you." And whilst retired in devotion, my soul did taste of the powers of the word to come. 54. 24th, I was still satisfied that it would be my duty to preach the gospel, though sev- eral reasons occurred to my mind against it — viz. 1st. According to human appearance, my bodily strength would not endure the fatigues and inclemencies of the weather, which must attend such a life. — SJndly. My parents and relations would he against my travelling, from whom I must meet with much opposition. — 3rdly. My weakness and^vant of leaning, and my abilities did not seeth adequate to the task ; but upon hearing my father read this expression in Whitfield's sermons, " where rea- EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 15 son fails, there faith begins" my mind was strengthened to meditate on the work. 55. Sunday, October 5th, was the first time that I (with a trembling mind) attempted to open my mouth in public vocal prayer in the society. 56. A little previous to this time, upon con- sidering what I must undergo if I entered upon the public ministry, I began to feel discour- aged, and had thoughts of altering the situa- tion of my life to excuse me from the work ; but could get no peace of mind until I gave them entirely up, though my trials in this re- spect were exceeding great. 57. November 14th. About this period I at- tempted to speak a few words of exhortation in public, which my parents hearing of, gave me tender reproof, (which was like a sword to my heart,) fearing lest I should run too fast. 58. One day, I felt impressed to exhort again, but fearing the reproof of my relations, (as the old enemy was now raised) I neglected my duty in order to shun the cross ; but hor- ror and condemnation seized upon my mind ; and I began to reflect, if in the beginning of my pilgrimage I have such trials to encoun- ter with, what will it be if I attempt to go in- to the vineyard to face a frowning world 'I nay, let the consequence be what it may, sav- ed or damned, I am resolved I will not preach the gospel; and if ever one felt the pains of the damned in this world, it appeared to me that I did. 59. I was willing to be a private member of society, but not a public character. I had rather retire to some remote part of the earth and spend my days ; but could not feel myself excused from preaching the gospel. 60. Filled with horror and darkness whilst awake, with fearfulness and frightful dreams by night, for near the space of four weeks ; when one night I wras awaked by surprise, and in idea there were represented to my view two persons, the one by the name of Mercy with a smiling countenance, who said to me, " if you will submit and be willing to go and preach, there is mercy for you," (he having a book in his hand :) the other by the name of Justice with a solemn countenance, holding a drawn glittering sword over my head, added, "if you will not submit, you shall be cut down ; now or never." It appeared to me that I had but one half hour for consideration, and if I still persisted in obstinacy, that it would be a gone case for ever. 61 . I put my hands together, and said, Lord I submit to go and preach thy gospel : only grant my peaceful hours to return ; and open the door. 62. At the dawn of day, I arose and with- drew to the wilderness to weep and mourn before God : at length the light of his counte- nance shined into my soul, and I felt humble under his mighty hand ; willing to become any thing as God should see fit. 63. Ab( ut this time, I made known to my parents the exercise of my mind, which prev- iously 1 had kept from them : they imme- diately began to oppose me in this thing ; and advised me to reject it by all means, concluding it to be a temptation, as it appeared to them an impossibility, that I should be called to such a work as this; which apparently I could not fulfil. 1 795, July 16th. Last night, the hand of the Lord was heavy upon me — I was much afflict- ed in body and mind — in body, by the want of breath, so that I was scarcely able to exist, (by reason of my asthmatical disorder) — in mind, by much heaviness ; whilst the enemy suggested, " you will never go forward in public, because of the weakness of your body and the violence of your disorder ; and you are deluded by that impression which you think is from God : besides, none will equip you out, and you will one day perish by the hand of Saul." Here my faith was greatly tried, for I saw no way for my equipment, unless the hand of the Almighty should inter- pose ; for my parents had hinted already that they would neither give their consent nor as- sistance ; my discouragements therefore became exceedingly great. 64. August 4th. I feel tried and tempted by the world, the flesh, and the devil, and if I think of pursuing any other course of life but that of preaching, I sink into horror and find no peace in any other way. 65. 22d. About this time, my mind was much exercised concerning the doctrines of unconditional election and final perseverance. I dreamed that I saw Adam and Eve in the garden of Eden, and God, after talking to them as written in Genesis, said, I shall be faithful on my part ; and it depends upon your being faithful to the end, to receive a crown of glory : but if you are not faithful you will be exposed to the damnation of hell, and then said to me, write these things, for they are true and faith- ful. 66. October 28th, being greatly pressed in spirit, for a number cf days, to know my father's will ; whether (provided a door was opened) he would give his consent for me to go out to travel, or whether he would with- hold me by his authority, when I think the time is come that I should go. He said, I shall not hinder you : only give you my old advice, not to harbor the thought, and I shall not give you any help. I told him I did not desire any help, only liberty of conscience. I concluded that my father thought that some persons and not God had raised such thoughts in my mind, 16 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. which occasioned him to restrain me, so I told him if this was the case, that he judged the matter wrong. 67. November 9th, being again tried in my mind with regard to preaching ; fearing lest I should run too fast or too slow, and querying from what quarter my impression came. I dreamed that I was walking in the solitary woods beside a brook, and saw a beautiful stalk about eight feet high : from the middle and upwards, it was covered with beautiful seeds. I heard a voice over my heal, saying to me, " shake the stalk that the seeds may fall off, and cover them up : the seed will be of great value to some, though not to thyself, but thou shalt receive thy reward hereafter." 68. I shook the stalk and beautiful speck- led red seed fell off, and I covered them up with earth and rotten leaves, and went on my way to serve the Lord. 69. Some time after. I thought I was there again, and saw a large number of partridges or pheasants that had been scratching up a groat part of the seed. I discovered them and was very sorry, and went and drove them away: and watched it to keep them away, that the remainder, with my nourishing, might bring forth fruit to perfection. 70. Then I thought I began to preach, and immediately awaked, when the parable of the sower came strongly into my mind.' 71. 19th. My mind has been buffetted and greatly agitated (not tempted in the common sense of the Avord) so that my sleep departed from me, and caused me to walk and wring my hands for sorrow. Oh, the corruption of wicked nature! I feel the plague of an hard heart, and a mind prone to wander from God ; something within which has need to be done away, and causes a burthen, but no guilt, and from which discouragements frequently arise tending to slacken my hands. 72. I dreamed that I saw a man in a con- vulsion fit, and his countenance was expres- sive of hell. I asked a by-stander what made his countenance look so horrible — said he, " the man was sick and relating his past ex- perience, his calls from time to time, and his promises to serve God ; and how he had broke them; and now. said he, 1 am sealed over to eternal damnation, and instantly the convul- sion seized him." This shocked me so much that I instantly awake I, and seemingly the man was before my eyes. I dropp ■ I a leep again, and thought 1 saw all mankind in the air suspended by a brittle thread over hell, yet in a stale of carnal secu- rity. T thought it to be my duty to tell them of it, and again awaked : and these words wen' applied to my mind with power: "there is a dispensation of the gospel committed unto you, and woe unto you if you preach not the gospel.'' I strove to turn my mind on some- thing else, but it so strongly followed me that I took it as a warning from God ; and in the morning to behold the beautiful sun 1 and shine into the window, whilst these words followed — " and unto you that fear my nan:". shall the Sun of Righteousness arise, with healing in his wings." Oh ! how happy I felt : the help of kings and priests is vain without the help of God. 73. December 31st, the year is now at a close, I see what I have passed through, and what is to come the ensuing year, God only knows; hut may the God of peace be with me ; and grant me strength in proportion to my clay, that I may endure to the end. and re- ceive the crown of life. I felt my heart drawn to travel the world at large, but to trust God by faith (like the birds) for my daily bread, was difficult, as my strength was small, and I shrunk from it. 74. 1796. January 7th, I received a mes- sage, with orders from C. Spry, the circuit preacher, to go to Tolland to the brethren there, for a few days, that he might get some knowledge of my gifts : this visit caused some opposition. Afterwards, I was directed to go and meet L. Macombs, a preacher on New- London circuit, who after two days constrain- ed me to part with him, so I turned and went to East-Hartford, (having my brother-in-law's horse with me :) in this place I attended sev- eral meetings— from thence to Ellington, where I met C. Spry — who directed me to fulfil three of his appointments, (Warehouse-point, East- Windsor, and Wapping.) at one of which, whilst speaking, I was taken suddenly ill, even to the losing of my sight and strength, so I was constrained to give over. 75. 15th. I rode near forty miles to Munson and met JV. Snethen, with whom I travelled through his appointments a few days, when he likewise constrained me to part with him, after giving me the following hints : — "You are hut eighteen years of age ; you are too important, and you must be more humble, and hear and not be heard so much ; keep your own station, for by the time that you arrive at the age of twenty-one years, you will see where- in you have missed it — you had better, as my advice, to learn some easy trade, and be still for two or three years yet : for your bodily health will not admit of your becoming a trav- elling preacher at present; although, consider- ing your advantages, your gifts are better than mine when I first set out to preach, nut it is my opinion that you will not be received at the next conference.'' 76. 19th. 1 feel gloomy and dejected, hut the worth of souls lies near my heart : OLord! increase my faith, and prepare my way. 77. After travelling several days and hold- EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 17 ing a few meetings, I attended the quarterly meeting at Wilbranam : C. Spry hinted that there were many scruples in his mind with regard to my travelling ; as many thought my health and behavior were not adequate to it. 78. February 5th, I set out for home, and in the town of Somers, I missed my road and got lost in a great wilderness, and the snow being about two feet deep, on which was a sharp icy crust ; after some time, as the path divided into branches, so that I could not dis- tinguish one plainer than another, and those extending over the woods in all directions for the purpose of getting ship timber, I went round and round about, till I was chilled with cold, and saw nothing but death before me — at a distance I could see a village, but could discern no way to get to it, neither could I find the passage out, by which I entered ; and night drawing on, no person can tell my feel- ings, except one who has been in a similar situation. I at last heard a sound, and by fol- lowing it perhaps about half a mile or more, found a man driving a team, who gave me a direction so that I could find a foot-path made by some school-boys, by which I might hap- pen to get through : towards this I proceeded, and by means of leaping my horse over logs, frequently stamping a path for the horse through the snow banks, with much difficulty made my way, and late at night got to my brother-in-law's, in Tolland, and the next day went home, and my soul was happy in God. I am glad that I went, although there was great opposition against me on every side ; I am every where spoken evil of, &c. I feel the worth of souls to lie near my heart, and my duty still to be to preach the gospel ; with a deteiinination to do so, God being my helper. 79. 20th. I dreamed, that in a strange house as I sat by the fire, a messenger came in and said, there are three ministers come from Eng- land, and in a few minutes will pass by this way. I followed him out, and he disappeared. I ran over a wood-pile and jumped upon a log, to have a fair view of them ; presently three men came over a hill from the west towards me ; the foremost dismounted : the other two, one of whom was on a white horse, the other on a reddish one ; both with the three horses disappeared. I said to the first, who are you'? He replied, John Wesley, and walked towards the east \ he turned round and looking me in the face, said, God has called you to preach the gospel ; you have been a long time be- tween hope and fear, but there is a dispensa- tion of the gospel committed to you. AVoe unto you, if you preach not the gospel, 80. I was struck with horror and amaze- ment, to think how he should know the exer- cise of my mind, when I knew he had never heard of me before ! I still followed him to the eastward, and expressed an observation for which he with his countenance reproved me, for the better improvement of my time. At length we came to a log house where ne- groes lived, the door being open, he attempted twice to go in, but the smoke prevented him, he said, you may go in, if you have a mind, and if not, follow me. I followed him a few rods, where was an old house two stories high, in one corner of which, my parents looked out at a window ; and said they to him, 'L Who are you ?" He replied, John Wesley ; Well, said they, what becomes of doubting Chris- tians 1 He replied, there are many serious Christians who are afraid of death. They dare not believe they are converted, for fear of being deceived ; and they are afraid to disbe- lieve it, lest they should grieve the Spirit of God, so they live and die and go into the other world, and their souls to heaven with a guard of angels. I then said, will the day of judg- ment come as we read, and the sun and moon fall from heaven, and the earth and works be burnt? To which he answered: "It is not for you to know the times and seasons, which God hath put in his own power, but read the word of God with attention, and let that be your guide." 81. I said, Are you more than fifty-five? He replied, do you not remember reading an account of my death, in the history of my life ? I turned partly round, in order to con- sider, and after I had recollected it, I was about to answer him, yes ; when I looked, and behold he was gone, and I saw him no more. It set me to shaking and quaking to such a degree, that it waked me up. 82. N. B. The appearance of his person wras the very same as him who appeared to me three times in the dream when I was about thirteen years of age, and who said that he would come to me again, &c. 83. March 14th, about this time, my uncle made me the offer of a horse, to wait a year for the payment, provided I would get bonds- men : four of the society willingly offered. 0 ! from what an unexpected quarter was this door opened ! My parents seeing my way thus beginning to open, and my resolution to go forward ; with loving entreaties and strong arguments strove to prevail against it. Bu. as they promised sometime before not to re- strain me by their authority, in case a door should open from another quarter, (they not expecting it would,) and seeing they could not prevail upon me to tarry, they gave up the point — and gave me some articles of clothing, and some money for my journey. 84. Not having as yet attempted to preach from a text, but only exercised my gifts in the way of exhortation, I obtained a letter of 18 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. recommendation concerning my moral conduct : this was all the credentials I had. About the 10th of last month, I dreamed that C. Spry received a letter from Jesse Lee. that he wanted help in the province of Maine, and that the said C. S. and L. Macombs con- cluded to send me. N. B. These were the two preachers who afterwards signed the abovementioned letter of recommendation. 85. 1796, March 30th. This morning early 1 set out for Rhode Island, in quest of /. Lee, who was to attend a quarterly meeting there — as I was coming away we joined in prayer, taking leave of each other, and as I got on my road I looked about and espied my mother looking after me until I got out of sight ; this caused me some tender feelings afterwards. 86. Until this time, I have enjoyed the com- forts of a kind father's house: and oh! must I now become a wanderer and stranger upon earth until I get to my long home ! 87. During this day's journey, these words of our Lord came into my mind : " the foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests. hut the Son of man hath not where to lay his head." 88. The language of my heart is ; what is past T know; what is to come I know not. Lord ! bless me in the business I am set out upon. I feel more than ever that God has called me to this work. 89. April 1st. Upon my arrival at Cranston in Rhode Island, I found that J. Lee was gone to Boston : I accordingly set out after him and found the preachers' boarding house in Boston, and they told me that Lee had gone to the east, and that I could not overtake him short of two or three hundred miles, and their ad- vice was to go to Warren in Rhode Island with Thomas Coope, a native of Manchester, who was goinoj to set out that afternoon — accord- ingly I joined him in company thirty-six miles, to East-Town. 90. Sunday 3d. This day, for the first time, I gave out a text before a Methodist preacher, ami 1 being voung both in years and ministry, the expectations of many were raised, who did not bear with my weakness and strong doc- trine, but judged me very hard, and would not consent that I should preach there any more for some time. 91. Having travelled a few days with T. C. we came to Reynham, where attempting to preach I was seized with sudden illness, such as affected me at Warehouse-point, with the I loss of sight and strength, so that I was con- strained to give over, and T. C. finished the meeting — after which, lots were cast to see whether I should pass the sabbath here, or go to East-town — it turned up for me to tarry here, which I accordingly did, and held three meetings, which were solemn. 92. I met T. C. who said, if I was so mind- ed I might return home ; which I declining, he said, c: I do not believe God has called you to preach." I asked him, why ? He replied, 1st, your health — 2nd, your gifts — 3rd. your grace — 4th, your learning — 5th. sobriety — in these you are not equivalent to the task. I replied, enough ! — Lord ! what am I but a poor worm of the dust, struggling for life and happiness.* 93. The time now drawing near when I ex- pected to leave these parts, the society where I first attempted to give out a text, desired to hear me again ; and contrary to my entreaties, T. C. appointed and constrained me to go, threatening me if I refused — According] v I went and gave out these words. '-Am I there- fore become your enemy, because I tell you the truth." Gal. i v. 16. 94. June 30th. I rode twenty-four miles and preached once, and saw J. Lee, the presiding elder, who had just returned from the east — I gave him my recommendation. 95. July 3rd. This evening, our quarterly meeting being over, from the representation that was given of me by T. C. I received a dismission from the circuit, with orders to go home, which was as follows : 96. "We have had brother Lorenzo Dow. the bearer hereof, travelling on Warren cir- cuit, these three months last past. In several places he was liked by a great many people ; at other places, he was not liked so well, and at a few places they were not willing he should preach at all : we have therefore thought it necessary to advise him to return home for a season, until a further recommendation can be obtained from the society and preachers of that circuit. John Yanimax, Jesse Lee, Elder. Thomas Coope. Rhode Island, July 3rd, 1797. To C. Spry, and the Methodists in Coventry." 96. The time has been when I could easier have met death than this discharge — two or three handkerchiefs were soon wet through with tears: my heart was broke, I expostu- lated with them, and besought him for farther employment ;— but apparently in vain. The next morning, as we were about parting;, he said, if you are minded, you may come to Greemcich quarterly meeting, next Sunday, on your way home. 97. This- evening I preached in Greeinrtrh court house, as, I once dreamed, and the as- sembly and place looked natural to me. 98. After travelling through Sepatchet, Smithfidd, (in which I formed a class for the first time.) Providence, and Wickford, where attending a prayer meeting among the Baptists, * He since is expelled the connexion. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 19 I asked liberty to speak, which seemed to give them a surprise, and after some time, they said, if I had a message from God, they had no right to hinder me. I spoke a few minutes, to their attention, and their leader seemed sa- tisfied, and bid me God speed. 99. From thence to South Kingston, I set oat for my native town ; to which I arrived, and met my friends who were glad to see me. 100. My parents asked me whether I was not convinced that I did wrong in going 1 I told them no : but was glad : others began to mock, and cry out, this man began to build, and was not able to finish. 101. After a few days, I set out for Gran- ville, to meet C. Spry, who gave me a written license., and orders to come to the ensuing quarterly meeting at Enfield, where he would give me a credential for the conference ; and if I was so minded, and brother' Cankey will- ing, I might travel Tolland circuit until that time. 102. But as the circuit extended through my native town, I thought proper to forbear, and set off for Hanover, in the State of New Hampshire, to see my sister, whom I had not seen for about five years. But /. Lee coming to town next day, lodged at a house where I had inquired the road, and they informed him of me : he sent for me, and querying me whe- ther I still preached, and by what authority, and what I came there for — showed his dis- approbation at my coming hither, and then we parted. 103. I tarried a few days and held several meetings, and for the time met with no small trials of mind and opposition from without, and then returned to Connecticut, fulfilling several appointments by the way. 104. I went twenty-eight miles to Enfield quarterly meeting for my credential, and C. Spry sent me to Z. Cankey, who could not give it to me according to discipline ; he sent me back to S. and he again to Z. C. several times ; but at length Z. C. said, have you not a written license ?- —J told him yes, to preach : said he, that is as good as a recommendation to the conference, which I believed, though C. Spry knew that according to the letter of the discipline I could not be received with this, yet he told me to attend the conference. 105. September 20th. Conference came on in the town of Thompson, and I passed the examination by the bishop before them : and after some conversation in the conference, T. Coope, J. Lee, and N. Snethen, bore hard upon me after I had been sent out of the room : and those who were friendly to me durst say but little in my favor ; so I was rejected and sent home, they assigning as the reason, the want of a written credential, though the greatest part of them were personally acquainted with me. 106. This so affected me that I could take no food for thirty-six hours. 107. After my return home, still feeling it my duty to travel, I accordingly resolved to set off the next Monday ; but Philip Wagar, who was appointed for Orange circuit, being in Tolland, sent for me, and I went twelve miles to see him. 108. After that he had criticised and exam- ined my credentials, he concluded to take me on his circuit. I accordingly got prepared, and bidding my friends farewell for a season, met him in West-Windsor. 109. Some weeks ago, whilst I was in Rhode Island, being troubled with the asthma- tical disorder, I was necessitated to sit up some nights for the want of breath ; but at length lying down on the carpet, I found that I could sleep and breathe easy. 110. Accordingly, I was resolved to try the experiment until the fall of the year, which I did without much trouble. But September 27th, being on my way with P. Wagar, he said the people would despise me for my lodg- ing, and it would hurt my usefulness: and accordingly he insisted upon my lying in bed with him, he thinking it was a boyish notion that made me lie on the floor. 111. To convince him to the reverse, I went to bed, but was soon much distressed for want of breath, and constrained to arise and sit up all night. After which, I would be persuaded to try the bed no more. After travelling with him a few days into the state of New York, he gave me a direction when and where to take the circuit. I travelled to New Lebanon, where I saw one who experienced religion about the time that I did, and our meeting in this strange land was refreshing to our souls. 112. Monday, October 10th. I rode twenty miles to Adams, and thence to Stanford : at these places we had refreshing seasons. 113. Wednesday 12th. I rode thirty miles across the Green Mountains, in fifteen of which there was not a sign of a house, and the road being new, it frequently was almost impassa- ble : however I reached my appointment, and though weary in body, my soul was happy in God. 114. From Halifax I went to Guilford, and in entering a chamber where the people were assembled, it appeared natural to me, as though I had seen it before, and brought a dream to my remembrance, and so overcome me that I trembled and was obliged to retire for some minutes. In this meeting, three persons were stirred up to seek God. 115. Leaving the state of Vermont, I cross- ed Connecticut river, and through Northfield to Warwick, Massachusetts, where we had a refreshing season. 116. Thence I went to Orange, and t reach- el in the Presbyterian meeting house, the clergyman having left the town. Being this day nineteen years old, I addressed myself to the youth. I spent a few days here, and though meeting with some opposition, we had refreshing seasons. Oh ! how fast is the doc- trine of unconditional reprobation falling, and infidility and the denial of future punishment prevailing! Men thus going from one ex- treme to the other, as they wish to lull con- science to sleep, that they may go on in the enjoyment of the world without disturbance : but, oh ! would they wish to be deceived in a dying hour? ] 17. I never felt the plague of a hard heart, as I do of late, nor so much faith as I now have that inbred corruptionwiW be done away, and I filled with perfect peace, and enabled to rejoice evermore. 118. I never felt the worth of souls so near my heart as I do of late, and it seems as if I could not give vent enough to it. Lord ! pros- per my way, and keep me as under the hollow of thy hand, for my trust is in thee. 119. October 20th. Satan pursues me from place to place : oh ! how can people dispute there being a devil ! If they underwent as much as 1 do with his bufferings, they would dispute it no more. He throwing in his fiery darts, my mind is harrassed like punching the body with forks and clubs. Oh ! that my Savior would appear and sanctify my soul, and deliver me from all within that is contrary to parity. 120. 23d. I spoke in Hardwick to about four hundred people, thence to Petersham and Wenchendon, to Fitchburgh, and likewise to Notown, where God gave me one spiritual child. — Thence to Ashburnham, where we had some powerful times. 121. November 1st. I preached in Ringe, and a powerful work of God broke out shortly after, though some opposition attended it ; but it was very solemn. 122. Some here I trust will bless God in the day of eternity, that ever they saw my face in this vale of tears. 123. In my happiest moments I feel some- thing that wants to be done away : oh ! the buffetings of satan ! if I never had" any other hell, it would be enough. 124. Thence to Marlborough, where our meetings were not in vain. 125. Whilst I am preaching, T feel happy, }" t as soon as I have done, I feel such horror. I vithout guilt) by the buffetings of satan, that am ready to sink like a drowning man, some- imes to that decree, that I have to hold my tongue between my teeth to keep from utter- ins blasphemous expressions ; and can gel rid of these horrible feelings only by retirement in earnest prayer and exertion of faith in God. L= 126. From Marlborough, I went to Pack- ersfield, and thence to Chesterfield, where I had one seal of my ministry. Leaving New Hampshire, I crossed into Vermont, and came to Marlborough. 127. Thus I continued round my circuit until I came to Belcher — a few evenings prev- ious, I dreamed that a minister came and re- proved me harshly, whilst I was preaching — in this place it was fulfilled ; for a Baptist preach- er accused me in the congregation of laying down false doctrine : presently a Presbyterian affirmed the same likewise ; because that I said a Christian would not get angry. 128. Here also appeared some little fruit of my labor, among which were some of my dis- tant relations. 129. About this time I visited Mary Spald- ing, who had been suddenly and miraculously restored (as was said) from an illness which had confined her to her bed about the space of nine years. Her conversation was so pro- fitable, that I did not grudge the journey of several miles to obtain it. I found it to strengthen my confidence in God : the account was published in print, by a Presbyterian min- ister, with her approbation. 130. On the 29th, I met P. Wagar, which seemed to refresh my mind. I had to take up a cross and preach before him : but, oh ! the fear of man ! The next day I parted with him and went on my way. 131. My discouragements were so great, that I was ready to leave the circuit, and I would think within myself, I will go to my appointment to-day and then go off; but being refreshed during the meeting, my drooping spirits would be revived, and I would be en- couraged to go to the next. Thus it would be, day after day ; sometimes I was so happy, and the times so powerful, I would hope •• the winter was past and gone ;*' but soon it would return again. Thus I went on, during the three first months of the circuit ; at length, my discouragements being so great, and inward trials heavy, concluded to go farther into the country and spend my time in the best manner I could, about the neighborhood where my sister lived. 132. December 15th, I rode fifteen miles to Brattleborough. About this time on my way I took a severe cold on my lungs, and almost lost my voice. The next day my friends ad- vised me not to go to any other appointments, as they thought it presumption; but I feeling impressed on my mind, could not feel con- tent to disappoinl the people. Accordingly, in the name of God, I set out in the hard snow storm, and over the mountains, about ten miles, and a solemn time we had. The storm still continuing to increase, the snow had now fallen about knee high, so that the mountains EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 21 were almost impassable by reason of snow, steepness, miul and logs ; the people here thought niy life would be endangered by the falling of trees, or the extreme cold in the woods, as there was no house for several miles, and the wind blew exceeding hard : however, out I set, relying upon the strong for strength. The snow being driven in banks more than belly deep, I frequently was obliged to alight and stamp a path for my horse : and though I was much wearied and chilled, yet by the goodness of God, I arrived uX my appoinment, fourteen miles. We had a good time, and I did not begrudge my labor. I believe these trials will be for my good, to qualify me for future usefulness to others : and a secret con- viction I feel, that if I prove faithful, God will carry me through, and support me to see the cause that should ensue. 133. After my arrival at my sister's I had thoughts of spending my time principally in study ; but feeling it my duty to call sinners to repentance, I could not enjoy my mind con- tented without travelling in the neighboring towns, there being no Methodists in this part of the world. 134. I went to Enfield several times duiing my stay, (being first invited by a universalian) by which there seemed to be some good done. Here I received an invitation to fix my resi- dence among them, as their stated preacher. This was somewhat pleasing to nature, as by which I could have ease and acquire wealth ; an elegant new meeting house being also rea- dy ; but something would not suffer me to comply. — I still feeling it my duty to travel, I went into Canaan, Lyme, Dorchester, Orford, Hebron, New-Lebanon, Strafford, Tunbridge, Chelsea, Hartford, with many other adjacent towns : and the feather edge of prejudice re- moved, and some few were awakened and hopefully converted to God. 135. 1797, June 4th. Vershire in Vermont, I met with N. Sncthen, who informed me that he had seen /. Lee, and that I must come down to the quarterly meeting ; and, said he, " /. Lee disapproves of your travelling into so many new places, and what will you do pro- vided that he forbids your preaching ?" I told him it did not belong to J. L. or any other man to say whether I should preach or not, for that was to be determined between God and my own soul ; only it belonged to the Method- ists to say whether I should preach in their connexion ; but as long as I feel so impressed, I shall travel and preach, God being my help- er ; and as soon as I feel my mind released, I intend to stop, let people say what they will. But, said he, " What will you call yourself 1 the Methodists will not own you ; and if you take that name, you'll be advertised in the public papers as an impostor."' Said I, "I shall call myself a friend to mankind." Oh ! said he, for the Lord's sake don't ; for you are not capable of it — and not one of a thousand is ; and if you do you'll repent it. I sunk in- to a degree of gloominess and dejection — [ told him I was in the hands of God. and felt sub- missive ; so I bade him farewell and rode ten miles on my way. The next day I rode fifty miles to Charlestown, where I overtook /. Lee, to my sorrow and joy * * * * * * * * * * He mentioned some things, that if ever I trav- elled I must get a new recommendation from my native circuit, or else not offer myself to conference again. 136. We then role to Orange quarterly meeting ; but J. Lee forbade P. W. to employ me any more, and then set off'.* I ran after him and said, if you can get no text to preach upon between now and conference, I give you Genesis xl. 14, and then turned and ran, and • saw him no more for some years, when we met at Petersburg in Virginia. 137. 1 then returned home to my parents, after an absence of eight months ; having travelled more than four thousand miles, through heat in the vallies, the scorching sun beating down, and through cold upon the mountains, and frequently whilst sleeping with a blanket on the floor, where I could look up and see the stars through the bark roof, the frost nipping me so that I lost the skin from my nose, hands and feet ; and from my ears it peeled three times — travelling through storms of rain and snow ; this frequently drift- ed into banks, so that I had no path for miles together, and was obliged at times to alight and stamp a way for my horse for some rods ; at other times being engaged for the welfare of souls, after preaching in the dark evening, would travel the chief part or the whole of the night, journies from twenty to forty miles, to get on to my next day's appointment ; preach- ing from ten to fifteen times a week, and of- ten-times no stranger to hunger and thirst in these new countries; and though my trials were great, the Lord was still precious to my soul, and supported me through. 138. The preacher of Tolland circuit, (Evan Rogers, who since hath turned churchman) after some close and solemn conversation, ad- vised me to preach in my native town, and providing 1 could obtain a letter of recommenda- tion concerning my preaching gifts as well as my conduct, he saw no hindrance why I should not be received at conference. The thought was trying, the cross was great, to think of preaching before my old acquaintances and relations ; besides, my parents were opposed to it, fearing how I should make out : how- ever, there being no other way, and necessi- * This was the fourth time I had been sent home. I 22 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. tated thereto, the people flocked out from everv quarter, and after my feeble manner I attempt- ed to perform, and I obtained a credential by the voice of the whole society ; which was ap- proved of by the preachers at the quarterly meeting; after which it was thought proper to send me to Granville circuit. 139. During my stay at and about home, though I went into several other places, not in vain to some souls, yet my trials were very great, so that many almost whole night's sleep depart- ed from me ; I walked the floor and woods weep- ing, until I could weep no more, and wringing my hands until they felt sore. When I was in the north country, being under strong tern p- lations to end my life, I went down to a river to do it, but a thought of futurity darted into my mind ; the value of my soul ! oh ! Eternitv. I promised and resolved that if God would grant me strength to resist the temptation, and see my native land in peace, that I would dis- charge my duty to my friends ; which he did, and now my promise began to stare me in the face. 140. I felt it my duty to visit from house to house ; but the cross was so heavy, I strove to run round it ; but the thorns beside the way scratched me : and to take up one end of the cross it dragged hard ; here the old temptation returned so powerful, that I durst not go from one appointment to another alone, nor with- out one to go with me, and sometimes to sleep in the same room, lest I should end myself at night; and for the ease and enjoyment of my mind, I was necessitated and did visit about sixty different families, and then set offto Gran- ville circuit, under the care of Sylvester Hutch- inson, with Smith Weeks and Joseph, Mitchell. Weeks was at first unwilling I should come on the circuit, fearing how I would make out, but seeing I was under trials, consented : ac- cordingly I went round until I came to Suffield. Upon my entering the neighborhood, falling into conversation with an old man, he invited me to hold a meeting at his house : accordingly I appointed to preach to the youth in the evening; and went to my other appointment not far off. The man of this house shut his door and would entertain no more meetings. This was a trial to me, not knowing what the society would do for a place to meet in. 141. When I began to meditate what I should say to the youth, I could think of no subject, and felt distressed, and was sorry I b;nl made I lie appointment. 1 42. I withdrew to a field to srek help from the Lord; but 1 felt as if all the powers of darkness were combined and compassed me about. 143. When 1 saWthe people began to col- lect, I thought I would have given the whole world if I possessed it, that the meeting had not been appointed, but as it was now given out, and circumstances being as they were, I durst do no other than go to the house ; I went with this burthen to the house, and by an impression spoke ironically from the words of Solomon, which mightily pleased the youth at first. My burthen was soon gone ; the power of God seemed to overshadow the people, as I turned the discourse upon the judgment which the youth must be brought into : and one of the ringleaders was cut to the heart, and brought to seek God. Here a good work broke out, and where about thirty or forty used to attend, now the congregation was increased to hundreds, and this wilderness seemed to bud and blossom as the rose. 144. In Northampton a society was collect- ed likewise, though Methodists had not preach- ed there before. 145. August 6th, after preaching in Con- way, I went to Buckland : and when the people saw my youth, and were disappointed of the preacher they expected, they despised me in their hearts. However, God made bare his arm, and I have reason to believe that about thirty persons were stirred up to seek God from this day. 146. The year past was remarkable for very many persons complaining of uncommon trials of mind from the enemy of souls, and scarcely any revival to be heard of either in Connecti- cut, Massachusetts, or the upper part of New York. 147. The flame kindled and ran into several neiudihoring towns, and some hundreds of souls professed to experience the forgiveness of their sins. 148. A great deal of opposition, both from preachers and people, Baptists and Presbyter- ians, were in this quarter; professing to be friends to God and truth, whilst to us they were secret enemies; seeking to get people converted to their way of thinking, and prose- lyted to their denomination. 149. I dreamed one night, that I saw a field without end, and a man and boy striving to gather in the corn, whilst thousands of birds were destroying it. I thought there was such a necessity for the corn to be gathered, that let the laborers work ever so hard, the labor would not wear out their strength until the han esl was past. 150. This dream encouraged me to go on in this work, and in the space of twenty-two days, I travelled three hundred and fifty miles, ami preached seventy-six times: besides visit- ing some from house to house, and speaking to hundreds in class-meetings. In several other places, there was a good revival like- wise. At the quarterly meeting, I obtained a certificate, concerning my usefulness and conduct here, and as S. Hutchinson thought EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 23 not proper to take all the preachers to confer- ence, concluded to leave me to help the rivi- vals, and that he would there transact my busi- ness for me, so I gave him my dismission from Rhode Island, and my two last recommenda- tions to carry into conference. 151. September 19th. Conference began in Wilbraham : my case was brought forward, to determine whether I should be admitted on trial to preach, or sent home, or expelled. 152. /. Lee, and several others, of whom some were strangers to my person, took up hard against me, from say and hearsay ; and only one at first espoused my cause, (this was Joseph Mitchell, with whom I had travelled these la~>t few weeks.) after some time a se- cond joined him. The debate was sharp and lasted for about three hours : when Mitchell and Bortwick could say no more, but sat down and wept ; which seemed to touch the hearts of some : at length, it being put to the vote whether I should travel or not ; about two- thirds of the conference were in my favor. All that saved me, in this conference, from an expulsion, was the blessing which had attend- ed my labors ; but still those who were against me would not suffer me to be admitted on trial, nor my name printed in the minutes. One said, if they acknowledged me fit to travel, why nnt my name be put on the minutes'? if he be fit for one, why not for the other, &c. So I was given into the hands of S. Hutchinson, to employ me or send me home, as he should think fit. He sent me a message to meet him on Long Island, which I never received in time to go : and the first preacher, (Daniel Bromley,) who came to me after conference, I asked what had the conference done with me. He replied, they have done by you, as they have done by me ; what's that'? said I. He replied, they have stationed me on this circuit — and that was all that I could get out of him con- cerning the matter ; only he ordered me to take his appointments round the circuit, whilst he should go to see his friends, until he should meet me again. Accordingly I set out to go round the circuit. — I had been on my way but a day or two, before I came to places where the preachers, on their way from conference, had been, and told the accusations against me, and my rejection. Thus it was, day after day : people telling me the same story. 153. From this circumstance, as the confer- ence had given me no station, and Hutchinson 's message not reaching me, I concluded I should be sent home again ; as I had no license ac- cording to discipline, which one must have, if his name is not printed in the minutes. 154. My trials were great; I was afraid I should become insane ; and seeing no chance for my life, I publicly gave up the name of Methodist, and assigned the reason why, viz. because the preachers would not receive me, as a brother to travel with them, &c, and was resolved to set out for some distant part of America, out of sight and hearing of the Me- thodists, and get societies formed, and the next year come and offer myself and them to the connexion, and take this method to get my character established ; for J. Lee had said, if I attempted to travel in the name of a Method- ist, without their consent, he would advertise me in every paper on the continent, &c, for an impostor. 155. But now arose a difficulty from another quarter ; I had lost my great coat on the road whilst travelling, and my coat was so worn out that I was forced to borrrow one ; my shoes were unfit for further service, and I had not a farthing of money to help myself with, and no particular friends to look to for assist- ance. Thus one day whilst riding along, fac- ing a hard, cold, northeast storm, very much chilled, I came to a wood ; and alighting from my horse and falling upon my knees on the wet grass ; I lifted up my voice and wept, and besought God either to release me from travel- ing and preaching, or else to raise me up friends. My soul was refreshed ; my confidence was strengthened, and I did believe that God would do one or the other : and true it was : people a few days after this, of their own accord, supplied all my necessities, and gave me a few shillings to bear my expenses. 156. Jeremiah Ballard, whom I had esteem- ed as a pious man, was expelled at the Wil- braham conference, and as he represented it to me, it was unjustly ; he went with me to the north, and a number of places he saw, with me, the out-pouring of God's spirit : he was minded to form societies, and call our- selves by the name of Separate Methodists. I told him, no ; for God did own the Methodists, and of course I durst not do any thing to their injury. This caused a separation between him and me : he formed societies on his own plan, and afterwards I saw him no more ; but by what I could learn, he and his people differed, and then he and some of them removed off to the western country. It appears that the con- ference was under the necessity of excluding him for a foolish thing ; as he would show no humility, but stubborn impenitence. 0 ! how blessed is the spirit of meekness. 157. I accordingly left the circuit and set off for the north : I had not gone far till I came to Deerfield river : in riding through which, the cakes of ice going down the stream, had like to have cost me my life ; but this did not discourage me ; I still went on my way, up- wards of an hundred miles, till I came to the town of Windsor, in Vermont; where God poured out his Spirit, and several were turned to him. I thought it not my duty to leave the 24 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOTJBNAL. young converts to the devouring wolves, bul to tarry and strengthen them for a season ; and whilst here wrote back to some of my old friends, who told the preachers where I was and what I was about: who wrote requesting me to come back to a quarterly meeting. At first I concluded not to go ; thinking what should they want but to scold me ; but feeling it impressed upon my mind in a powerful man- ner, one evening, after holding two meetings, I called for my horse, and set out from Clare- mont, and continued travelling twenty-five hours, excepting the times of baiting my horse, during which space, I rode about an hundred and seventeen miles, and got back to Conway on my old circuit ; from hence, I proceeded to Buckland, where was held the quarterly meet- ! ing — and met the preachers, wishing to know what they wanted with me. 158. Hutchinson began to be very crabby and cross, seemingly at first, in his questioning me why I went away 1 I assigned him as the reason, because that I had no chance for my life. Why, said he, did you not receive the message I sent you, to come to me ? I replied, no ; (not until it was too late, &c.) which I could hardly persuade him to believe at the iirst . 159. L. Macombs asked, what I came back for 1 I told him, I was sent for, and I came to see what they wanted of me. — Said he, what do you intend to do 1 I replied, I ex- pected to go back to the north ; then he and Hutchinson went and talked together. I was sorry I had gone away, after I had found out the mistake, and Hutchinson's friendship for me : accordingly in answer to a query which was proposed, viz. what satisfaction can you make ? I replied, that I was willing to ac- knowledge that I was sorry, but not guilty, as I did it in sincerity, not hearing soon enough of his message : which acknowledgment I made, first, in quarterly conference, before about thirty preachers, leaders, and stewards, with exhorters, and then he required it in a public assembly of about eight hundred people. 160. After which, I travelled several days, in company with S. Hutchinson, who was go- ing to take me to Cambridge circuit ; and on the way, sai I lie. -the conference have had. a great deal of talk and trouble concerning you, and now you arc under my care, and you shall live or ilic at the end of three months : if you an' faithful and your labors blest, so that von can obtain a recommendation from the circuit, all shall be well ; but if not. you shall die. 161. After reaching the circuit, a saying 1 remembered, viz. you had as good be hanged for stealing an old sheep as a lamb, and lull- ing the peojile in a very low state of religion, I was convinced that nothing but a revival could save my life; I was therefore resolved to Jo my endeavors to get a revival or else to get the circuit broke up. So I went a visiting the people, from house to house, all denomi- nations, that were in the neighborhood, and where there was freedom, to exhort them col- lectively or individually, as I felt in my mind, after joining in prayer. 162. Pittstoivn, New York, was the first place I thus tried on this circuit, and preached at night. Thus I did here, for several days successively, and it caused a great deal of talk. Some said I was crazy ; others, that I was possessed of the devil : some said one thing, and some thought another: many it brought out to hear the strange man ; and would go away cursing and swearing, saying, that I was saucy and deserved knocking down, and the uproar was so great among the people, that the half-hearted and lukewarm Methodists were tried to the quick, and became my warm opposcrs ; complaining of me to my travelling companion, Timothy Dewey, whose mind at first was prejudiced !, However, it was not long before I had the satisfaction to see some small fruit of my labor here ; which gave me en- couragement to strive to raise the inquiry of the people to consideration : though the devil should be raised round the circuit. 163. In this place I visited about a hundred families, some of them twice or thrice over. In Ashgrove, I walked about four miles, and visited every family in the way, and generally met with a good reception, though the cross of visiting thus was the hardest and happiest that ever I took up. Wilson's hollow, which was surrounded by mountains, except one small entrance, by which I set out to go to an appointment; and coming to a house. I felt impressed to go in and pay them a visit ; but the cross being heavy, I strove to excuse my- self and e;o by, sayine; the other preachers who are older in years and in experience and learn- ing do not visit thus, and yet enjoy the com- forts of religion, and I will take them for my pattern ; thinking it impossible that God should call me to such a peculiarity, who was so weak ami ignorant. Instantly, I felt distress in my mind : when I came to a second house I felt impressed as above : but still supported my mind against it with the same arguments — when I cast a look to the sky, and felt as if God was about to revive religion there, and if I did not visit them, their souls would h« re- quired at my hand : it seemed as though the sun frowned upon me : accordingly, I resi lv- ed, if the impression continue!, that I would go into the next house, and if I met good re- ception, that I would thus go through all the Families in the hollow, which amounted to aboul thirty in number. I called, and finding a good reception to my visit, I went to a se- cond and third, but was turned away: to all in the village, however I went, and Pome thought one thing, and some said another; however, they came out to hear a crazy man, as they thought, and were struck with a great solemnity, whilst I spoke from these words, " Thus saith the Lord, set thine house in order, for thou shalt die and not live." The second and the third day, I held meetings likewise, and said, at such a time, I hope to be here again, God willing ; and accordingly came, and proposed a covenant to the people, if they would attempt to pray three times a day, four weeks, (on their knees,) I would remember them thrice in the twenty-four hours during that space, God being our helper, to perform ; and those who would endeavor to do it, to signify it by standing on their feet, and those who would not, to keep their seats ; for God is about to revive religion here : and those who will put in for a share, may freely obtain, but those who neglect will find" to their sorrow. 164. About twenty rose up, to which I call- ed God to witness, and whilst we were at prayer, one who had not agreed, caught hold of a loom to avoid falling down, whilst his knees smote together. The evening after I was gone, the youth assembled to take coun- sel about their souls ; and were so concerned, that the cries became general, and were heard afar off: but eight persons found comfort be- fore they disbanded. 165. To this place, Hutchinson came, just after he reached the circuit, though I had not heard of this eifect of my labors. 166. Thus round the circuits I went, visiting from house to house, getting into as many new neighborhoods as I could, and sparing no character in my public declarations. Many were offended at my 'plainness both of dress, expressions, and way of address in conversa- tion, about heart religion ; so that the country seemed to be in an uproar ; scarcely one to take up my cause, and I was mostly known by the name of crazy Dow. At length, quar- terly meeting came on in Welsh-hollow, and I expected an expulsion, the uproar being so great, as T. Dewey had come thirty miles to give me a scolding for my conduct : to whom I said, I make a conscience of what I do, and for it, I expect to give an account to God: if you should even turn against me, I cannot hearken to you, in this matter. After which God gave me favor in his sight ;, so that he took my part, and defended my cause (round the circuit, like a champion) to the lukewarm, unknown to me at first. Of hint 1 was the more afraid, as I knew that he had promoted the expulsion of BaV.ord. 167. So I went to Hutchinson, and besought him to exclude me, that I might go my way and be of no more trouble to them ; which he refused, and gave me some sharp words, and said he would not ; but that I should tarry on that circuit another quarter, adding, but before the quarter is up, I expect you'll leave the circuit and run away : so we parted. But I was resolved he should be disappointed in me for once at least, if no more. 168. At Claridon and Castleton the society were watching over me for evil, and not for good. These two places, I visited likewise, from house to house ; next to Fair Haven, where I met with hard speeches. Then to Poultney, where was no regular preaching. Here lived a young woman whom I began to question about her soul; but met with cool answers. Well, said I, I'll pray to God to send a fit of sickness upon you, if nothing else will do, to bring you to good, and if you won't repent then, .to take you out of the way, so that you shall not hinder others.— Said she, if you'll pray for such things as this, you can't be the friend you pretend to be to my soul ; and I'll venture all your prayers, and was much displeased, and so was her mother like- wise. She soon began to grow uneasy and restless, and went into one room and into another, back and forth ; then sitting down, but could get no relief. The whole family, except the father and one son, began to grow outrageous towards me, which occasioned me to go seven miles late at night, for the sake of family quietness. 169. Shortly afterwards the young woman began to seek God, and with two of her sis- ters, were found walking in the ways of wis- dom : and a society was soon formed in the place, although I saw them no more. 170. In Hampton and Skeinsborqugh, on the south end of lake Cham^lain, was some revival, likewise. 171. Here was a woman who found fault with me, for exhorting the wicked to pray : saying, the prayers of the wicked were an abomination to the Lord. But I told her that ■was home-made scripture ; for that there was no such expression in the bible : and after bringing undeniable passages to prove it was their duty, I besought her to pray: she replied, I cannot got time. 1 then offered to buy the time, and for a dollar she promised she would spend one day as I should direct, if it were in a lawful way, provided she could get the day, (she not thinking I was in earnest;) I then turned to her mistress, who promised to give her a day — then throwing a dollar into her lap. I called God and about thirty persons pre- sent, to witness the agreement. She besought me to take the dollar again, which I refused, saying, if you go to hell, it may follow and enhance your damnation. About ten days elapsed, when her conscience roaring loud, she took the day, and read two chapters in the bible, and retired thrice to pray to God to show 26 EXE3I 'LIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. her what she was, and what he would have her to be, according to my directions. 172. Afterwards, I had the satisfaction to 1 hear that before night she felt distressed on account of her soul, and before long found the i comforts of religion. From thence I visited 1 Kingsborough and Queensborough, where many were brought to a sense of themselves, among whom was Solomon Moon. 17 3. One evening, just as I had dismissed the assembly, I saw a man to whom my mind was impressed to go ; and before I was aware of it, I was breaking through the crowd ; and when I had got lo him, I said, " are you will- ing I should ask you a few serious questions ?": to which he replie 1, yes : do you believe, (said I,) there is a God 1 said he, yes. 174. Q. Do you believe "there is a reality in religion ? A. I am uncertain; but think we ought to do as we would be done by. Q. Are you willing for some good advice 1 A. Yes. Q. Supposing I shall give you some that you can find no fault with the tendency of it ; are you willing, and will you try to follow il for four weeks 1 A. Yes, if it is no unreasonable request. 1 then desired him not to believe what au- thors, ministers, or people said, because they said so ; but to search the Scriptures to seek for light and instruction there; to read but a little at a time, and read it often, striving to take the sense of it. 2dly. Not to stumble over the unexemplary walk of professors of religion ; nor the contra- diction of ministers' sermons : but to forsake not what other people thought was wrong, but what he himself thought to be wrong : and then to take his leisure time, and go where none would see him but God, twice or thrice a day, and upon his knees beseech the Almighty to give him an evidence within, that there was a heaven and a hell, and a reality in religion, and the neccssitv of enjoying it in order to die happy; and then, said I, I do not believe the time will expire before you will find an alter- ation in your mind, and that for the better. Q. Is the advice good or bad 1 A. I have no fault to find ; the natural ten- dency of it is to good, if followed. I then said, you promised, it' the advice was good, and you had no fault to find with it, that you would follow it four weeks ; and now I call God to witness to your promise 60 left him. He went away, and began to meditate how he was taken in the promise before he was aware of it, and for forty-eight hours neglect- ed it — when his conscience condemned him, and for the ease of his mind was necessitated to go and pray. 175. From hence I went to Thermon"s pa- tent, and held several meetings, not in vain, and riding across the branches of Hudson River, I called the inhabitants together, and we had a refreshing season from the presence of the Lord. In eternity, I believe, some will be thankful for that day. 176. After preaching at fort Edward, (where one took fire mysteriously, and was burnt to death,) I went to Kast-town. — Here the youth, under plain dealing, would frequently leave the house. Accordingly, after procuring the school house, I invited all the youth to come and I would preach to them ; and the house was filled from end to end : and then placing my back against the door, (to prevent their running away,) gave out the text, and did not spare, and was soon confirmed that God was about to visit the place. 177. Solemnity rested on every countenance, and in the morning the congregation was tre- ble its usual number, and there was a shaking among the dry bones. This neighborhood I visited from house to house likewise, and con- versed personally with the youth, found that about two-thirds of them were under serious impressions, but durst not expose it to each other for fear of being laughed at, (though some fled from me to prevent being talked to,) and in this private conversation, they promised to pray for a season, one of which broke her promise and strove to escape my sight, hut following her to a neighboring house, I sat in the door and would not let her out till she promised to serve God or the devil for a fort- night; the latter she chose, saying, I can't keep the other: and I called God to witness, and said, Til pray that you may be taken sick before the fortnight's up — and left her. — Be- fore night she beean to grow uneasy and was sorry she made the promise, and soon broke it, and began to seek the salvation of her soul, and in about a week was hopefully converted to God. 178. After I had gone through the visiting, in public meeting I set forth plainly the state of the youth, as abovementioned. ami besoughl them not to be afraid of each other, but to continue seeking the Lord. And one evening whilst T. Dewey was exhorting, a flash of forked lightning pierced the air. and rolling thunder seemed to shake the house. Some screeched out for mercy : some jumped out at the windows, and others ran out at the door. 179. From this night the stir became visi- ble, and thirteen of the youth that night re- solved together to pursue religion, let their companions do as they would, A young man by the name of Gideon Draper, said, "If I can stand the crazy man, I will venture all the Methodist preachers to convert me." And when I heard of his expression, faith sprang EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 27 up in my soul, and I felt a desire to talk to him ; he objected, " I am too young ;" but here God brought him down, and he is now an itinerant preacher. 180. As our quarterly meeting was drawing near, every society round the circuit promised, 6uch a day, as much as their labor and bodily strength would admit, to observe as a day of prayer and fasting to God, that he would meet with us at the quarterly meeting ; which came on June 20th, at Pittstown. 181. Here, after S. Hutcliinson had finished his sermon, /. Mitchell began to exhort, when there commenced a trembling among the wick- ed : one, and a second, and a third fell from their seats, and the cry for mercy became gen- eral j and many of the backsliding professors were cut to the quick ; and I think for eleven hours there was no cessation of the loud cries; no business of a temporal nature could be done at this quarterly meeting conference. 182. The next day, Solomon Moon, who had come more than forty miles, stood up in the love feast and declared how he was caught in a promise, and to ease his mind, was neces- sitated to fulfil, and within three days, found the reality of what he had doubted ; and be- sought others not to be afraid of promising to serve God : for, said he, I bless the day that ever I saw the face of brother Dow. It was curiosity, as he testified, which first induced him to come out to hear him that was called the crazy man. In this love feast, the cry be- gan again and continued till within two hours of sun setting, when I went off to an appoint- ment, leaving about twenty who were resolv- ed not to go away until they found pardon. 183. This day's meeting was a season not soon to be forgotten. I have reason to be- lieve, from observation round the circuit, that not less than an hundred souls were blessed and quickened here. N. B. It had continued from nine in the morning. 184. During these last three months, I had six hundred miles to travel, in four weeks, be- sides meeting in class upwards of six hundred members and spectators, and preaching seventy or seventy-five times, and some visiting. 185. As we were enlarging this circuit, there being a vacant place of upwards of sixty miles, where I, with some trouble, got a few places of preaching. As I was travelling, at a distance I saw one dressed in black, whom I overtook ; and I asked, in our conversation, if he knew any thing of the Methodists and their doctrine lately, in these parts. He was a Calvinist Bapust preacher, and from my dress and questions ije supposed that I was no preacher, but a stranger to the Methodists, so he talked just like a prejudiced Calvinist, about them ; and when he had found me out, he co- lored, and invited me to dine at an acquain- ance of his ; and I requested permission to pray with them, which caused a surprise. — "Prayers," thought they, ;'in the middle of the day !" Through this medium, the door was opened at Brandon, where I made a covenant with the people ; here curiosity brought out one of the chief men, a merchant, with his proud niece, to hear, as he expected, a great man, but being disappointed in the looks of the person, was almost ready to go home ;. but considering in his mind, I have come a mile and a half distance, through a difficult road ; now I am here, I'll stay to the end. He rose up in the covenant with his niece, not think- ing what they were about, but seeing others rise. I called God to witness to the covenant, and went on my way. The consciences of these two persons began to condemn them for breach of promise ; and to ease their minds, were constrained to fulfil, and soon found com- fort ; and they, with his wife, at the end of four weeks, came out to join society ; and twenty-two others followed their example the same day : in nine days after, twenty-live others joined likewise. 186." The commonalty said, the Methodists have done some good, by turning the mind of the blasphemer, from collecting in his debts, to religion, and so we are kept out of jail. 187. In New Huntingdon, I made a coven- ant with the people, which proved not alto- gether in vain. Shortly after, about forty were joined in class. This place, I visited from house to house, with Hindsburg, Monk- ton, and Starksborough ; where the wilderness seemed to bud and blossom as the rose. O ! the joyful meetings we had in these new coun- tries, will not soon be forgotten. 188. When in Williston, an uncle of mine with his family came out to hear, but behaved very rudely, and strove to persuade me to leave the town, and have no more meetings there ; for, said he, you'll break up our good order. 189. From hence I proceeded to Richmoi.d, where was a woman, Avho being told by her physician that death was now upon her, cried out, why Dr. Marsh, you have been deceiving me, promising me life and health, not letting me know my danger, that I might prepare for death. Twice I have been brought to the gates j of death, and promised God, if I might be re- stored, that I would serve him, and after re- covering, broke my promise, and went on in the ways of sin ; and now I am brought to the gates of death, and have not time to repent : and turning to a man in the company, said, whilst the minister is preaching my funeral sermon, know ye that my soul is in hell, and then expired. 190. Here whilst I preached, some liked, others mocked, and were unwilling to con- verse with me, lest I should ensnare them in- to a promise. From hence I crossed Onion River (through some danger by reason of its depth) to Underbill, where God gave me one child in the gospel, as I found next year. From thence to Cambridge, where I met with some opposition, and crossing the river Dem- iles to Fairfield and Fairfax, where the people were serious, but some afterwards spoke evil of this way. 191. Thence to St. Albans, where one made disturbance in meeting, which I reproved. Af- ter meeting, he said, if I did not make him sa- tisfaction, by a public acknowledgment that I had abused him, he would prosecute me at law. I defied him to do his worst, knowing that the law was in my favor; then, said he, lay out for the worst. In another meeting, although he thought himself a gentleman, he came in and publicly attempted to wring my nose ; but I dodging my head, his hand slipped by ; and though I was a stranger, a man at- tempted to take my part, so I was forgotten by the first ; the wrangle in words was so sharp between them, that the woman of the house turned him out of doors. 192. The next day he waylaid me until he was tired and chilled, and went in to warm himself, and just then I rode by the house where he was. 193. I preached in Swanton, likewise, and though I had many critics, and was publicly opposed by three Baptist preacheis, yet three persons dated their conviction and conversion from this meeting : at the close of it, I appeal- ed to the people that I had proved every dis- puted point from the Scriptures ; whereas my opponents ha 1 not brought one whole passage of Scripture, in support of their assertions : so hav- ing first recommended them neither implicitly to believe me nor my opponents, but to search the Scriptures for their own information, we parted. But the Baptists held a council amongst themselves, and came to a conclusion, that it was best to come no more to hear such false doctrine, as they deemed mine to be. From Canada, 1 visited all the towns on the Lake shore to Orwell, to my uncle Daniel Rusts, and God was with me on the way. 194. The circuit was now divided, and I was to take the pail which lay towards Al- bany. 195. September 10th, having travelled on foot the preceding week, about ninety miles, and preached nearly twice a day, I thought that something broke or gave way in my breast. I borrowed a horse and proceeded from Wells to Danby. Whilst speaking in the chapel, my strength failed and I '.rave over, ami brother Lobdel concluded the meeting. 196. To his house I went, hut vvas soon confined to the floor with a strong fever, being destitute of money, bound in body, and but one room in the house, and several children in the family ; and the walking across the floor, (the sleepers being long) caused a springing which gave me much pain, as I had but one blanket under me. A wicked physician was employed, without my consent, whose pre- scriptions I did not feel freedom to follow ; but being over-persuaded by some who wish- ed me well, I at length complied, and found a very bad effect attended : being in this situa- tion, I began to meditate what course to take, knowing that unless I could get help soon I must die. — When I recollected an account I had heard of a man in a fever, who was given over to die ; and by persuading his watcher to give him plentifully of cold water, which was contrary to orders, he recovered in a few hours. I endeavored to follow the example, by asking it in tea cups full, from both of my watchers alternately, (so that they should not mistrust my intention, lest they should with- hold it from me) as they waked up in the night, until I had taken twenty-four cups, which pro- moted a copious perspiration, and the fever left me,; but I was so weak that I could not bear the noise and shaking; and the extremes from heat and cold, occasioned by fire being sometimes large and sometimes nearly out. The man of the house with /. Mitchell, were now gone to the conference at Granville. I hearing of another family of Methodists who were rich, persuaded a young man without religion, to make a bier and sew a coverlet upon it; with which, (the neighbors being called in) they carried me up and down hills, (like a corpse) several miles to the rich mans house, where I expected the best attendance ; but, alas ! I was much disappointed, for they seemed unwilling to assist me with nursing or necessaries ; neither could I send to where I had friends, by reason of the distance. Here I despaired of life, and some who were no friends to my manner of conduct, reported that 1 was dead, from which it appeared, they wished it were the case. This report gained much ground, and circulated for some hun- dreds of miles; so that my parents heard of it, and believing it, gave me up for dead, and my sisters dressed in mourning, and the preachers on hearing it so credibly, ventured to preach my funeral sermon in several places where I had travelled. 197. The first relief that I got during this illness, was from a Quaker, (a namesake of mine, though no relation) who had accidentally heard me preach. 19S. He came ten miles to see me, on hear- ing 1 was sick; I hinted to him concerning my situation; he went away ami the next day .Hue again, and brought a quart of wine, a pint of brandy, a pound of raisins, and half a pound of loaf sugar. These articles seemed ! to give me new strength, but were soon out. My nurse, who was a spiritual child of mine, offered to get me what I had need of at her own cost ; but she having herself and two children to maintain by her labor, being for- saken by her husband, my heart was so tender that I could not accept of her kind offer. Then she prevailed upon the man of the house, with much difficulty, to get me a bottle of wine. The reason (I suppose) they were so unwilling to supply me with what I stood in need of, was because they expected no recompense. 199. The floor over head Avas loose boards, on which they poured day after day, baskets of apples and Indian corn in the ear; which with the working of a loom, and spinning wheels in an adjoining room, besides the cider mill near at hand, all together, caused such noises as in my very weak state distressed me much. In addition to the above, the youth of the neighborhood made noisy visits, without restraint from the family. 200. A man who had heard of, but never seen me, came fifteen miles to know my state, and gave me a dollar. Soon after, two men who had heard that I was dead, and then alive, and dead again, came about thirty miles to find out the truth concerning me. I was glad to see them, and would take no denial, until they promised to come with a wagon and take me away : which they were unwilling to do, thinking that I should die by the fatigue, but at length consented. 201. The wagon came, and a message from a young woman, that if I would come to her father's house, the best of care should be taken of me. Her name was Mary Switzer. 202. I waited thirty-six hours for the rain to abate, but seeing it did not, I persuaded them to wrap me in a coverlet, and with straw under and over me we set out — and over rug- tged hills and mountains, carried me twenty- seven miles in eight hours, to the house where I was invited ; and beyond their expectation I received no harm. At this time I was so weak, that I was obliged to be carried ; not being able even to stand alone. 203. The young woman made good her pro- mise, and the young friends who had joined society when I was in this part before, spared no pains for my comfort — she being up with me four and five times every night, whilst I was still despairing of life. One evening as the young people were holding a prayer meet- ing in the adjoining room, a thought came in- to my mind, " Why is not God as able now to raise me to health as those in primitive days?" something answered, " He is ;" why is he not as willing'? something replied, "He is;" anoth- er thought arose, " Why don't he do it ?" the answer was, " because you lack faith :" It struck my mind, " is faith the gift of God ? or is it the creature's act?" the reply was, "the power to believe is the gift of God; but the act of faith is the creature's." I instantly strove to see if I could act faith ; and I did be- lieve, if the young people which were in the room, would intercede with God, faithfully during that week, that God would, in answer to many prayers, restore me to health. 204. I made this request of them, if consist- ent with God's will. About two hours after- wards I fell asleep, and had a singular dream, by which I was convinced I should see my native town in peace once more ; and within fifteen hours after I perceptibly began to amend, and by the goodness of God, after about ten weeks' confinement, from the beginning of mv illness, I was able to ride alone. 205. During this illness I was frequently asked if I did not repent having exposed my- self to such toils and hardships, through the year past ? I replied, no — if it was to do, I would do it again ; it brought me such peace and consolation, that now my very soul was lifted up above the fear of death, so that the grave appeared lovely. 206. What I wished to live for, was prin- cipally these — first, to attain to higher degrees of holiness here, that I might be happier here- after ; and secondly, I felt the worth of souls to lie near my heart, and I desired to be useful to them. What I desired to die for, was to get out of this troublesome world, and to be at rest with saints above. 207. I obtained a letter of recommendation, signed by above thirty local preachers, stew- ards, and class leaders, &c. concerning my usefulness and moral conduct; which T. Dew- ey carried to the conference, and gave his opinion concerning me : when nine others and I were admitted on trial. My name was now printed in the minutes, and I received a writ- ten license from Francis Asbury. Then said S. Hutchinson to J. Lee, this is the crazy man you have been striving to kill so much. 208. November 20. I set off with brother Dewey, for the north, though still so weak that I could neither get on or off my horse alone. 209. In Argyle, we had a solemn season: then we parted and I re-visited Thermon's pa- tent and Queensborough : after which I rode twenty-three miles, facing a cold north-east snow storm ; I think the hardest that ever I was exposed to : even wild geese could not keep their course, but flew round and round. The next day but one, I rode through Rutland thirty-six miles to Brandon : stayed a week ; met "the societies ; preached fifteen times and bade them farewell, and returned southward, visiting some places until the quarterly meet- ing came on. 210. I took my leave of the classes and 30 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. people in the different places, taking them to record that I had spared no pains, either by night or day, in public or in private, to bring them to good ; and if they did not repent, I should appear against them at a future day, calling the sun, moon and stars, with the fowls of the air and the beasts of the field to witness against them, that my skirts were pure from all their blood.* 211. December 27th, I puked almost to death before it could be stopped ; but far be- yond expectation, God enabled me to speak at night. On the 29th, I held three meetings, which appeared not in vain. On the 29th, our quarterly meeting began in Ashgrove, where I was complained of, and was whipped (in words) by brother Hutchinson for jealousy. 212. The next day we had a refreshing sea- son and about two hundred communicants ; and after giving them my farewell, I felt as pure from the blood of the people as if I had never been called to preach. 213. During my stay upon these two cir- cuits, in ten months, about six hundred were taken into society, and as many more went off and joined the Baptists and Presbyterians. 214. From thence I started with brother Sabin for the South, I rode through Benning- ton, in a cold storm ; through tedious drifts of snow, to Williamstown. 215. January 1st, 1799. I again renewed my covenant to be more faithful to God and man than I had been. I proceeded to Stock- bridge, and met my friend Hubberd, who was to go where I had come from, and I to supply his place on Pittsfield circuit, while brother Sabin was to go to Litchfield. This circuit was in a very low situation, and the most despised of any in New England ; and as they had fre- quently sent complaints to conference against their preachers, I at first refused to go to it, lest I should be injured by false brethren, knowing that J. Sawyer, with whom I was to travel, had been prejudiced against me. But upon conditions that Dewey and Sawyer would stand by me, as far as consistent with truth ami discipline, I consented to go. 216. On the 3d, I began to pursue the cir- cuit regularly, after my irregular manner, to sinners and lukewarm professors, with back- sliders. 217. From Lenox, going across the moun- tains to New Canaan, I met with a loss, and had like to have perished with the cold and snow drifts. 218. 6th. I preached in Pittsfield : the mem- bers were high in profession, but low in heart; their prejudice being great, they did not invite me to their houses, but were sorry I came on the circuit. * I have not seen them since. 219. 7th. Windsor. In the lukewarm class, the power of God was felt. From hence to Adams and Stanford, where revivals soon broke out, but the Baptists did us much harm, pretending to be friends; but with the repro- bation doctrine opposing as enemies behind our backs. 220. Thence through Clarksburgh to Pow- nal, where the people were once engaged in religion, but now were hardened ; so we gave up the place. 221. Thence to Hoosac, where several were cut to the heart, and shortly after a beautiful society was formed. This town being large, I went into several other parts to break up fresh ground. 222. One day, a man said to me, "fourteen months ago I met you coming out of Troy; and you, after inquiring the road, asked, was my peace made with God 1 1 replied, I hope so ; (knowing it was not) for which my con- science condemned me ; but the pride of my heart would not suffer me to acknowledge that I lied : and you, after giving me good advice, went on your way ; which advice has not left me yet: and now I am resolved to serve God the remainder of my life." This was an en- couragement to me, not to be discouraged, as bread thrown on the waters is found after many days. — Hence I went to Troy, where was some revival in the class. Thence to Green- bush, where a glorious work of God began. 223. The second time I went to this place the people flocked out by hundreds, to hear the strange man preach up his principles. I told the people that God had promised me two souls to be converted from that day ; and if my labors were not acknowledged, they might brand me in the forehead with the mark of liar, and on the back with the mark of hypo- crite. 224. They watched my words. However, two who were in the assembly thought, oh ! that I might be one of these two : and shortly after both found pardon. A reprobation preach- er sought td do us much harm, when I publicly besought God, if he was a true minister, to hlcss his labors, and make it manifest: but if he had jumped presumptuously into the work, that God might remove him so that he should not hurt the people. Shortly after he fell in- to a scandalous sin, and so his influence was lost. 225. At Canaan-gore, a number of back- sliders and sinners were brought to a sense of themselves, and joined in a class; one of whom invited me to preach in Green River meeting house, as we had a right to it two days in the year. 226. The time arrived; the people cameout, and I went ; but having a hard day's journey of twenty-five miles, and to preach five times, EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 31 and to speak to three classes, I had to be in earnest. 227. As I entered the meeting house, hav- ing an old borrowed great coat on, and two hats, the people were alarmed, and thought it singular that 1 did not bow to every pew as I went towards the pulpit, which was the cus- tom there. Some laughed, and some blushed, and the attention of all was excited. I spoke for about two hours, giving the inside and out- side of Methodism. — Many, I believe, for that day, will be thankful, though I was strongly opposed by a reprobationist in the afternoon. My hat being taken from me without my con- sent, and two others forced upon me, I was carrying one to give a young man. 228. In New Concord, religion being low, I visited the people three miles, taking every house, and (being persuaded) I told the people that God would soon surely revive his work ; which words they marked and sought to do me harm, as instantly the work did not ap- pear. 229. I besought God in public, that some- thing awful might happen in the neighborhood, if nothing else would do to alarm the people. For this prayer many said I ought to be pun- ished. 230. A company of young people, going to a tavern, one of them said, I will ride there as Christ rode into Jerusalem : instantly his horse started, ran a distance, and threw him against a log. He spoke no more until he died : which was next morning.* 231. In this neighborhood, the young peo- ple assembled again to a gingerbread lottery ; and I preached from — " if they hear not Moses and the prophets ; neither will they be per- suaded, though one rose from the dead." — They were so struck, that the fiddler who they employed, had nothing to do. 232. At length the revival appeared visible, and the mouths of gainsayers were shut : numbers were added to class. 233. On my way to Spencertown, at a dis- tance, I discovered a place in a hilly country, where I thought God would immediately revive his work. Coming to a house, I inquired my road, but found I had gone out of my way ; but upon being righted, I came to the place which just before I had seen from the top of a mountain, where I thought God would re- vive his work. 234. I began immediately to visit the neigh- borhood from house to house. The people thought it strange, (I being a stranger.) and came out to see where it would end. 235. Here too it was soon reported I was crazy, which brought many out to the different meetings : amongst whom was an old man, ' His name was Valentine. who came to hear for himself, and told the congregation that I was crazy, and advised them to hear me no more. I replied, people do not blame crazy ones for their behavior ; and last night I preached from the word of the Lord ; but when I come again I will preach from the word of the devil. This tried our weak brethren : however, the people came out by hundreds to hear the new doctrine. I spoke from Luke iv. 6, 7, and an overshadowing sea- son we had of the divine presence. I besought the family to promise to serve God ; but upon receiving a refusal, my soul was so pained with concern on their account, that I could not eat my breakfast, and set out to go away in the rain. Conviction seized the minds of the family ; they followed me at a distance with tears, and made me the promise, and not alto- gether in vain. Here the society was greatly enlarged ; those that were in darkness were brought into marvelous light. 236. In Alford, I preached Methodism, in- side and outside. — Many came to hear; one woman thought I aimed at her dress. The next meeting she ornamented far more, in or- der that I might speak to her. But I in my discourse took no notice of dress, and she went away disgraced and ashamed. 237. The brethren here treated me very coldly at first, so I was necessitated to pay for my horse keeping for five weeks : and being confined a few days with the ague and fever, the man of the house not being a Methodist, I paid him for my accommodation. 238. I had said in public that God would bless my labors there; which made the people watch me for evil and not for good. I visited the whole neighborhood from house to house, which made a great uproar among the people. However the fire kindled; the society got en- livened, and several others who were stumb- ling at the unexemplary walk of professors, were convinced and brought to find the reali- ties of religion for themselves. When leaving this place, I was offered pay for my expenses, but I refused it, saying, if you wish to do me good, treat the coming preachers better than you have done me. 239. Stockbridge. Here the minister of the place had done his endeavors to influence the people to shut the preachers out of the town : but by an impression I went into one part, and by an invitation to another ; and though the opposition was great from the magistrates and quality, yet they found no way to expel us out of the place ; but the revival began, and several were stirred up to seek God. Now reprobation lost ground : the eyes of many were enlightened to see a free salvation offer- ed to all mankind. 240. In Lenox the society and people were much prejudiced at first, but the former quick- 32 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. ened afresh. Here lived a young woman, who, by the unexemplary walk of professor^, was prejudiced against the advice to relig or , say- ing, I see no difference between their walk and others. Her parents besought me to say nothing to her about her soul, lest she should be prejudiced and hardened more. I began to consider what to do ; and after seeking to God for wisdom and success, said, " Sophy, if you'll read a chapter every day till my return four weeks hence, I'll give you this bible :" she thinking I was in jest, said she would ; I in- stantly gave it to her, at which she blushed. At my return, as she said she had fulfilled, I re- quested a second promise ;. which was that she would pray twice a day in secret another four weeks. She said, you'll go and tell it round if I do : which I assured, her I would not, if she would only grant my request ; said she, III retire, but not promise to kneel, so we parted. At the expiration of the time I came round the circuit here again, and requested one promise more, viz. to pray once a day kneel- ing, which I would not take a denial of : and to get rid of my importunity, she promised ; and before the time expired she was convinced of the necessity of being made holy, and was willing that all the world should know of her resolution to serve God during life.* 241 . I visited Pittsfield extensively, and had the satisfaction to see the Methodists and others stirred up to serve God. Now they offered me presents, which I refused, saying, the next preachers invite home and treat well, for my sake. 242. In Bethlehem, whilst preaching, I was suddenly seized with puking, and expected to expire. Here also God revived his work. 243. Conference drawing near, and finding that my food did not nourish and strengthen me as heretofore, I was convinced that unless I could get help, I must be carried off the stage. I accordingly wrote to conference concerning my state, and requested permission to take a voyage to sea, as I had no hope of escaping any other way ; and Ireland lay particularly on' my mind. Feeling a particular desire to visit Lansingburgh and Albany, which the preachers had restrained me from going to, I embraced the opportunity whilst they were gone to conference. 244. June 17th. I preached five times and rode thirty-live miles. On the 18th, 1 rode fifty-five miles; preached five times, and spoke to two classes. On the 19th I preached six times and rode twenty-live miles. On the 20th I preached twice and went to Albany, and preached eight nights successively, one ex- \ cepted, which I improved in Lansingburgh. 245. In the day time, I went to Coeyman's •A few years alter she died happy. patent and Niskeuna. These visits were not altogether in vain ; wherefore I did not grudge the abovementioned hard days' work, to gain this time 246. 29th. I rode thirty miles, preaching twice on the road, to Hancock ; which place I had visited extensively, it being newly taken into the circuit, and about forty persons joined in the class. Our quarterly meeting coming on, the congregation was so large, we were constrained to withdraw to the woods; for no building we had would contain them. It was a powerful time indeed, and many were re- freshed from the presence of the Lord. 247. My state of health being so low, I bade them farewell until we should meet in a future world, as I expected to see them no more on earth. 248. I took them all to record, that my skirts were pure from all their blood, as I had spared no pains to bring them to good. 249. When I at first came on this circuit, I felt like one forsaken, as they all appeared to be sorry to see me, and almost unwilling to feed me or my horse. For all my toil here, I received ten dollars, when my extra expenses were upwards of six pounds ; so that when leaving it, I was sixteen pounds worse in cir- cumstances than when coming : yet it afforded me comfort that I could leave them in peace and have a joyful hope of enjoying some of them as stars in my crown of glory, which I expected soon to obtain. 250. As the preachers who had just come from conference told me that my request was rejected, and my station was on the bounds of Canada ; this information grieved me at first, however. I consented to go according to or- ders, after I had visited my native town. 251. Leaving this circuit, to which there were added one hundred and eighty, and about five hundred more under conviction for sin, I set off for Coventry, and riding through Gran- ville circuit, it caused me to weep and mourn when I saw some who were awakened when I was there, now in a backsliden state. — Oh ! the harm done by the laziness and unfaithful- ness of preachers. But some who were alive then, are alive still, and I trust to meet them in a better world. 252. July 3d. I reached my native town, and found my parents and friends well in body, but low in religion. Next evening I preached; many flocked out to hear the preacher who had arose from the dead, as was the common say. 253. I told tlie people, once I was opposed by them about preaching: I have come home before now to see you and bid you farewell for a season; but now I have come home, not a cousining, as some children do to see their parents, but to diseharge my duty and bid you rp EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 33 farewell once for all ; and if God does not give me seals of my labor, you may still say he has not called me to preach. 254. I went to New London, to see if the salt water would do me any good, and coming through Norwich I met with a cool reception from the society : but in New London all seemed friendly. We had several powerful meetings ; two were awakened and one found pardon during my stay. 255. I besought God to let me preach one funeral sermon in my native town; where, having visited many, I preached in about twenty different houses. Having spent about four weeks, the time drew near when I must set off. 256. The class-leader, S. Parker., having received a wound, bled to that degree, that he died in consequence of it, happy in the love of God. 257. I took leave of the dear families of my acquaintance, and, August 4th, preached the funeral sermon to many hundreds of people ; both gentry and commonalty were drawn out by curiosity to hear one of their native town, whom they had heard so much about ; think- ing it would do to go to a funeral, when it would not to go to another of my meetings ; taking the funeral for a cloak. 258. After discharging my duty as God gave me strength, to old and to young, to pro- lessor and non-professor, I said, ye all see the decline I am in, and take you to record my walk and conversation since T first professed religion, and my faithfulness to you now ; and if God permit, I intend to see you again at the end of eleven months ; but it is im- pressed on my mind as though I should never see you in time, (unless it should be in answer to many prayers,) I therefore bid you farewell till the judgment day ; and then taking my youngest sister by the hand, (from whom I had obtained a promise to pray twice a day till I should be twenty-two years old, remind- ing her of my dream, she then being in the height of fashions, pleaded she would have none to go with her; I said, I myself had to go alone, and was enabled to endure — and you, after I am two and twenty, if tired of the service of God, can turn back, and the devil will be willing to receive you again, then tears began to roll,) bade her farewell, and strive to appear to meet me in heaven, and rather than have her turn back to sin, would come and preach her funeral sermon. Another sister, and my mother, and brother-in- law, 1 shook hands with likewise. My fa- thers trials were so great, he withdrew, (I suppose to weep:) and then mounting my horse, all this being in the sight of the assem- bly, and the sun shining from the western sky, I called it to witness against that assembly if they would not repent, that my skirts were pure from their blood; and then putting the whip to my horse, I rode off forty miles that evening before I dismounted. On the 5th, I rode seventy miles to Chesterfield. A family with whom I was acquainted, being, as I thought, unwilling to receive me, I went to the next house and so pleaded that they tock me in. 259. The next day I rode sixty-four miles to Hanover, and the day after saw my brother-in- law and two sisters; to whom I discharged my duty, and left them and went to Vershire. 260. A swelling appearing on my horse's leg, I left him and borrowed another to reach my circuit. On my way across the mountain, I preached in Berry, and the power of God was present. The next morning, crossing Onion river, reached my circuit at Essex, being two hundred and fifty miles from my parents. Cold winter now approaching, my clothes considerably worn and few ; and no way apparently to get any more, having but one penny in my pocket, and a stranger in a strange land ; and unless God gives me favor in the sight of the people, shall have to walk on foot. My trust is still in God ; my mind is solemnly stayed upon him, and I do believe he will bless me here by numbers. 261. I met brother Sabin, (a local preacher, who came to my assistance,) in Jericho. Af- ter meeting, we set off (whilst one rode the other went on foot) to Fletcher : here a pow- erful work of God immediately broke out. The next day, we swam the horse across the river Demile, ourselves crossing in a canoe, proceeded through a wood without any path, for some miles, and late at night came to Fair- field, about thirty miles in all. My body was weary, but my soul was happy. 262. It was not long until I was sorely tempted to desist from travelling, and wait till my change come, but then considering the value of souls, I am constrained to exert the little strength I have. 263. On hearing brother Sabin preach in Shelden, I was comforted. The next day, we crossed Canada line into Dunn's Patent : here God began a good work. From thence to the Dutch manor, brother Miller's, where I had been before. 264. I held meeting, and a proud young woman was stirred up to seek the Lord, and found comfort — and borrowing a horse, I went to break up fallow ground, and proceeded to Dunham, towards Mumphrey Magog Lake, and held meetings in different parts of the town. Some were angry, and spake evil of the way, and some were serious and tender, and desired to hear again. The people in this part of the world, were the offscouring of the earth, some having ran hither for debt, 34 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OH, LORENZO S JOURNAL. others to avoid prosecution for crimes, and a third character had come to accumulate money. These were like sheep without a shepherd, having only two ministers, one of whom be- lieved one principle and preached another. Hence I went to Sutton, and got into three parts of the town ; in two of which, there was a prospect of much good ; but in the other, reprobationism shut up the hearts of the people, and I must speak there no more. 265. Returning through these places to Mussisque bay, the prospect of good increased. From thence I proceeded round the north end of the bay to the west side, as far as I could find inhabitants. The roads were so sloughy and miry that they were almost impassable ; however, I got places to accommodate the in- habitants for meetings, all along. Here, for thirty miles, there was no preaching until I came : but the Lord made bare his arm. 266. Returning I held meetings at the same places, and found the prospect to increase. Then going up the lake shore, holding meet- ings where I had the year past, until I came round to Fletcher ; here the work increased. Hence I proceeded through Johnston, up river Demile to Morristown. Here the people had not heard a sermon for two years ; we entered into a covenant to serve the Lord ; and many were keenly convicted, and their hearts were like wax before the sun. 267. Hence to Stowe, where for three miles I could get no house at first; night drawing on, I scarcely knew what to do, as the fami- lies would not take me in ; but at length I met a company of men, who had been marking out land in the woods ; to these I made known my errand ; and they invited me to go back about two miles; and the house was soon filled with people, and solemn times we had that evening and the next morning. 268. Ten years ago, this was an howling wilderness, inhabited only by wild boasts, and now contained near one hundred families. Oh ! what an alteration there is in the earth. 269. From hence I went to Waterbury, on Onion river, where a reprobationist gave me these words to preach from : " No man can come to me except tiie Father who hath sent me draio him.''1 The Lord loosed my tongue, and good I believe was done. 270. From thence, 1 returned to Mussisque bay, under trials and discouragements of mind, but was revived on meeting brother Sabin. ; As I could not readily find a horse to borrow, I set out on foot towards Magog : but my body being weak, I disappointed one congre- gation, to my sorrow, but reached the next day's appointments in Sutton and Dunham, and God gave me favor in the sight of some, who with horses conveyed me to the several places. 271. During my walking, I found one- fourth of a dollar, and reasoned why 1 found this ? I have not had any for some time past. 272. I had to walk from Dunn's patent to the bay, which was about ten miles, the High- est way, on which lived but few inhabitants: I set out, hoping to get through that night, but falling short by reason of weakness, came to a house and requested they would guide me through the woods, but in vain : I then en- treated liberty to tarry under their roof all night, as it had now become dark, and impos- sible for a stranger to keep the road, it being narrow and miry, and closed overhead by the branches of the thick topped trees : be- sides, it was exceedingly dangerous, by the flocks of bears, which were uncommonly nu- merous this fall ; but at first my entreaties were in vain : then remembering the piece of money which I had found, I otiered it to them for the privilege, which on this condition I obtained. The next morning, with much dif- ficult}', I got through to a friend's house. 273. After breakfast, I obtained a horse, and set out to fulfil my appointments round the bay, which were five. Far beyond my expectation, I was enabled to go through these, riding twenty-five miles that day, and visiting the isle of Noah and Hog island, (in the latter of which I held the first religious meeting, that was ever in it ; and a solemn time it was,) I returned to the Dutch manor and sold my watch, saddle and portmanteau. 274. For some months past, I had no hope of recovering from my declining state, unless it were by a long voyage to sea, but the im- possibility of it, as J thought., was so great that 1 rejected the idea. But it being strongly im- pressed these few weeks past, if that I tarried I should die according to the dream ; but that if I were to cross the ocean to Ireland, it would be the the means which God did choose to bless to the restoration of my health, and pre- servation of my life for future usefulness, for some particular end unknown to me. But when I considered the dangers by sea, by rea- son of storms and tempests, at that season of the year, and of being taken by pirates or pri- vateers, into whose hands I might fall in this declining state, and what care would be shown me I did not know : and supposing 1 were even to get well to Europe, what might follow I did not clearly foresee : the country being in scarcity, with great disturbances, and who would receive me I could not tell — and if re- jected by all, having no trade to pursue, I saw nothing but that death would follow. These things weighed so heavy in the balance of reason, that I rejected the impression, and threw it out of my mind as a temptation : it returned with more force, and pursued me from day to day. By nourishing it, I had EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 35 peace ; and by rejecting it, depression, which caused great distress ; so that many hours of my sleep departed from me. This I made kncwn to the preachers and some others, who had importuned me to tell them what was the matter. 275. After being informed, all with one voice entreated me not to entertain such a thought as coining from God ; seeing that my labors were here acknowledged, and that there was a prospect of an universal revival : Wherefore, it is inconsistent (said they) that he could require you to go away three thou- sand miles, into a strange country, without friends, leaving the circuit in this situation, (forfeiting the confidence which the confer- ence have placed in you, by giving you the care of the circuit,) and none to supply your place. 276. These arguments were powerful, and so confounded me, that I could not answer them : still there was something in my mind that said, go, and by putting it away I could get no peace. 277. September 26th. I preached in High- gate, Swanton, and St. Albans, for the last time; in Georgia and in Milton likewise: in the latter, I once made a covenant, which they broke, and afterwards they hated me so, that they could not bear to see me. 278. 28th. Our quarterly meeting began in Essex. I made my exercise known, and the declining state I was in, to S. Hutchinson and J. Mitchell, who would hearken nothing to it ; but brought up the above mentioned argu- ments. I besought for a certificate, concerning my moral conduct, but was refused, with a strict injunction not to go. S. Hutchinson said, I shall appear like a fool in the eyes of the conference, for supporting your cause in the manner I have done, as some said that you would never prove true to the connexion, which, by going away, will appear to be the case. But if you'll tarry, as I ever have been, so I still will be your friend ; and the next conference, your probation will be ended, and you will be ordained. 1 bid him farewell, giving him Hezekiah's lamentation — Isaiah xxxviii. 9. &c. — He gave me Paul's charge to Timothy, and so we parted, after that I had given my farewell to the people. 279. I now proceeded to fulfil what appoint- ments I had made for myself; riding with J. M. to Fletcher. He again entreated me for his, and my, and the work of God's sake, to tarry, saying, " If you go away and leave us thus, I believe the curse of God will follow you ;" and kneeling down, besought God, if he had called me to go, to make it manifest, and if not, to hedge up my way, and so parted for a while; and I went to Cambridge, John- ston, Morristown, Stowe, and Waterbury, to Duxbury, and the quickening power of God was sensibly felt in every place. 280. About this time I met Dr. Whipple, of New Boston, in New Hampshire, who gave me some things for my voyage, but saying he felt for me in this great undertaking. 281 . My trials of heart were great, to think of leaving my people and country, and par- ticularly my parents ; probably to see them no more, (so contrary to the minds and advice j of all those who wished me well ;) but I have endeavored to weigh the matter candidly be- fore God, as for eternity ; and after making it a matter of earnest prayer to know my duty, that if the impression be from God it may in- crease, and if from the enemy it may decrease : and according to the best judgment that I can form, I do believe it to be the will of God that I should go ; as I can enjoy peace of mind in no pursuit but this, and accordingly I am re solved to proceed as the door opens. 282. My horse being brought from Vershire, which cost eighty-four dollars, I now sold for a small part of that sum ; and all which I could collect, including the price of my sad- dle, &c, amounted to six guineas and some provisions. 283. October 12th. I met brother Mitchell again : he would not bid me farewell, saying, I can't give my consent you should go. I bid him farewell, saying, I know you have ever been my friend, and are such to the present day; it is hard to go contrary to your advice; and if you think I am wilful in this matter, you judge me wrong and hard : it is in tender conscience before God, that I leave you this day, for the sake of peace of mind, which, if I could otherwise enjoy, I would take up with your advice, " to stick and die by the stuff;" and kneeling down, whilst at prayer our hearts melted with a feeling sense of the goodness of God ; and as Jonathan and David, our parting was hard. From thence I proceeded (in a ca- noe which had come for me, and started back, I being about twenty minutes behind the time, but hailed him, so he stopped and took me in. This was a stranger, as the first man who was to have come for me was dead) down the Mus- sisque river, across the bay, to what is called the ridge, where God has begun a good work. Here some of my friends from the Manor met me with entreaties not to go, (which to pre- vent did not bring my chest ; as apparently I must die with sufferings amongst hard-hearted sailors :) but if I would tarry with them, I should have friends and a decent burial ; but my mind was to go : so they went back and brought my chest to South river : we kneeled down on the bank, and besought God, if it was his will I should go, to prosper my way : but if not, to shut it up. Said they, " we expect to see you again ;*' but I replied, 36 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. "it is in my mind as though I should never I two years old; the dream of the prophet now see you again." Some were minded not to lay with weight upon my mind, which said, have brought my chest, that I might be there- by detained until it was too late forgoing ; (as the fleet was to saii in a short space.) Being disappointed of a canoe which was promised, we took another, which sprang a leak before we had gone far ; but we got a second down the river, and soon got into the lake. The waves ran high, and the people had advised us not to go, as they thought there was great danger of upsetting. 284. The man who had promised to take me to St. John's, breaking his word, I had to look out for another, who said, " such a day, I went out of curiosity to hear a strange man who had come to the neighborhood, whose words reached my heart ; and now I believe God has pardoned my sins, and I bless God that ever I saw your face.". 285. Cutting down a bush and hoisting it for a sail, we reached St. John's about three in the afternoon ; and after wandering up and down the town for about two hours, I found a man, who for two dollars engaged to carry me in a cart to Lapareri, the mail stage hav- ing gone off just before I arrived there. After being examined strictly by the military offi- cers, and my name recorded, I parted with the canoe man and went on my way ; being now entirely among strangers, and probably I shall be so, I know not but for life. The cart broke down on the road ; so he had to borrow another : about three o'clock after midnight, I arrived at Lapareri, being very much chilled. 286. The market boats, at break of day, started for Montreal : and on my way I dis- that I should live until I was two and twenty, and the hours passed solemnly away. A wo- man passenger said, " I judge this man's a Methodist ;" I turning away as with an air of disdain, said, what do you lump me in with that despised people for 1 She replied, " be- cause you don't drink and be jovial and cheei- ly as what the rest of us are : but you are gloomy and cast down ; like that people, al- ways melancholy." Well, said the sailors, we'll try him over the ground, and see what he is made of; then they began to put tar on my face and tallow on my clothes, until I told the captain he ought to make them behave more civil, being commander of the ship. However, I was the object of all their sport for seven days on our way to Quebec : during which time I suffered much with cold, having no blankets, and lying either on the cable or across some barrels filled with potash, and my garments being thin, and nothing but a side of leather to cover myself with : But the last night I found a small sail, and begging it of the captain, I wrapped myself in it and thought myself comfortable. There was no fire below decks at this rime. One morning, a lieutenant came on board before I was up, and describing my dress, inquired of the captain if such a per- son was on board : I came up, and the cap- tain told me what had passed. 289. The officer then said, you were seen at Lapareri, &c, and was thought to be one of M 'CI en's party, as a spy, and I have come a hundred miles to apprehend you, and now you must clear yourself, or go before the covered several vessels lying at the wharf, one | chief commander. I showed him my license of which particularly attracted my mind, and after landing, I walked on board, inquiring where she belonged and was bound to. The captain answered, "belongs to Quebec, and bound for Dublin :" (the very place where I wanted to go.) Q. Will you give me a passage 1 A. Have you plenty of money 1 Q. What shall you charge ?• A. Sometimes people give fifteen guineas, but I will carry one for eight. Q. I'll give you five and find myself; will you carry me for that 1 if not I must return to the States. A. I will ; but you are a devilish fool for going from a plentiful country with peace, to that disturbed island. I then gave him his money, and bought some more provisions, and had a few shillings left. 287. After attempting to preach in ;i con- gregation of the hardest of the hard. 1 went on Board the vessel, and put down the river a few leagues. 288. October Kith. I this day was twenty- and some private letters, and told him my bu- siness : he then replied, " I believe you are an honest man, and if you'll enlist. I'll give you so much bounty and a sergeancy ; and if not, you shall be pressed." I replied, tight I cannot in conscience for any man ; because it would be inconsistent for a man one hour to be praying for his enemies, and the next hour learning to handle a gun to shoot them ; but if you take me on board, I shall preach. At length, I found a strange piece of money in my pocket ; and he attempted to take my hat to put a cockade on it ; 1 snatched it out of his hand and pushed him away: to which he said, remember, you are not in the States now: here it is treason to resist an officer. 1 ma- king as if I would throw them overboard, he besought me not, as the cockade was costly : on condition of his Letting me have peace till 1 got to Quebec, I gave them up. At our ar- rival, it being evening, I would not stay on board in the captain's absence, knowing the sailors would abuse me. The lieutenant, as I carried his little chest or trunk to his lodg- EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 37 ings, said he would send his servant to pilot me to the house of a piece of a Methodist, but it being now late, altered his mind, and gave me entertainment all night, with blankets and fire, which was refreshing to me. He and his captain exerted themselves to lead me into sin ; hut before we parted I obtained liberty to pray with them. 290. The next morning I enquired for Me- thodists, and through the medium of an Eng- lish lad, the people being mostly French, found a few backslidden ones, some of whom came from Europe. The week preceding, a society of about twenty-six, belonging to the army, had gone to Halifax, but two or three of their wives were left. T found the place where they used to hold their meeting, and collected about a dozen English to a meeting in the evening. 291. The next evening the congregation in- creased to about thirty ; thus on to about a hundred and fifty the five days I was there. A woman the first day, on finding out who and what I was, invited me to dinner ; then her husband invited me to eat and drink as I needed, as often and as long as I stayed : This I looked upon as providential. This woman was very inquisitive to know all the particu- lars of the materials I had procured for the voyage ; and the day but one before I was to set sail, gave me all the small materials that were lacking — and the last evening after I had done preaching, one and a second and a third, &c. of their own accord, without any hint from me, came forward and laid down pieces of money, amounting in the whole to several dollars, which I stood in need of at this criti- cal time ; and a buffalo skin dressed with the hair on, (which I had to lodge on while here in the city.) and a blanket, was given me by one person for my bed on the voyage. Now I began to meditate, when I entered this city, according to human appearance, I must fall short of the voyage for want of necessaries, and no place to lodge in whilst here ; but that God who I believed had called me to go, to him I looked (when in retirement under a fort wall) and found my wants supplied ; and if he thus far had opened my way step by step, what reason had I to doubt but what all my journies might be made as prosperous as this through trials, and I preserved for future use- fulness, and yet see my native land in peace ; and my soul was strengthened to put my trust in God and go forward. 1 think about twenty were stirred up to seek God during this short stay, who earnestly entreated me to give over my voyage and tarry with them ; but not pre- vailing, sought a promise for my return in the spring, which I gave them not ; but said, if God will, perhaps I may see you again. 292. October 28th. I went on board and the fleet fell down the river — I thought of my parents, but said, to tarry is death ; to go, I do but die. 293. Oct. 31st. I informed my parents of my departure, and got into the gulf of St. Lawrence ; I felt some little sea-sick, but did not puke much ; but my bodily sickness in- creases fast, and 'tis more than probable, ac- cording to human appearance, that I shall not see Dublin. 294. November 2d. I saw Newfoundland covered with snow, and left it to the left. My sickness still increases, and I am scarcely able to sit up ten minutes in twenty-four hours. The captain, though deistical and profane, is as kind as I could expect from a religious man. Though the agreement was to come in the steerage, my birth is in the cabin, and the boy has orders to wait upon me as I have need. 295. I feel the want of some religious per- son to converse with : Oh ! how do people misimprove their privileges, and some don't prize them until deprived of them : — But reli- gion is that which the world can neither give nor take away ; I still feel the Lord to be precious to my soul, in my critical place — surely in the deep waters are the wonders of the Almighty to be seen. 296. The whole fleet consisted of about twelve sail ; we had pleasant sailing for about a week, the ships frequently calling to each other ; but at length the sea began to rise ; first like hills, then like mountains, then it seemed to run to the skies ; the whole fleet was scattered ; but the next day collected again ; and within two hours after, so scatter- ed that we saw each other no more. — This gale lasted five days : the captain said, that for fifteen years he had not seen the like. The mate replied, " I have followed the sea these twenty-five years and have never seen the like ;" but through the goodness of God, we were not driven any out of our course, and sustained no damage except the breaking of the mainyard ; though the crew appeared terrified once or twice, I don't know that my mind was ever more calm in my life. I fre- quently said to myself, " my body may sink to the bottom ; but my soul will fly to the pa- radise of God." At length the wind abated, and the sea fell, and I spent a little time on deck : I could see no land : farewell to Ame- rica.— Oh ! shall I ever see my native country again 1 I am now going to a strange land, to be a stranger amongst strangers, and what is before me I know not. 297. I gave the name of my father, and the place of his residence, to the captain, that if he gave me to the sharks, my parents should have information, which he promised to send. If I live to do good, I will bless God ; and if I die, 0 God ! thy will be done. 38 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 298. What am I going to Europe for? For the sake of riches ? From whence will they come 1 For honor ? Who will give me this 1 For ease ? Lord thou knowest my heart, that I have no other end in view, but thy glory and the salvation of immortal souls : And though I pass through trials, I will fear no evil, whilst God is on my side. I know the time has been when I was a guilty sinner, and I have a witness within myself that all my guilt is done away through the mediation of Christ, and my soul is in a state of accept- ance with God. I frequently, whilst enjoying this evidence, am greatly distressed and com- passed about, as with all the powers of hell, so that an horror seems to run o^er my mind, when I feel not the least degree of guilt, but love to God and all mankind, and none of the slavish fear of hell ; neither would I commit a known sin for my right hand. If any one should ask, how that a sanctified saint could have such feelings or trials 1 I ask again, cannot spirit pray or operate upon spirit, as well as matter upon matter ? If any one should deny, let him prove it. — Experience is the greatest evidence ; a person may be pow- erfully depressed by the infernal powers of darkness, and still retain the right and sure evidence of his acceptance with God ; so as to read their title clear to heaven. — Tempting to actual evil is one thing ; and buffetting of the mind is another : at particular times, to feel either the one or the other, is no sin, whilst the whole soul cleaves after God. 299. After being under some weighty ex- ercises, I fell asleep, and God comforted me in dreams of the night ; for first, I thought I saw myself in some place, and the people seemed to be struck with wonder what I came for ; shortly after I heard some young converts tell their experience ; then I saw the work go prosperously on : after which I saw myself sur- rounded by a wicked company of people ; but their words were like empty sounds, though their tongues were sharp, yet their weapons were like feathers ;, for my forehead was like brass : but God raised me up friends in time of need. From this, I infer that some trouble is at hand, yet I am more than ever convinced that this voyage will turn for my good, and for the glory of God. Trouble I expect is near, but my trust is in God ;. all is well now; to-morrow may take thought for itself. 300. I remember once when I was in trou- ble with my nwthmatical disorder, I besought God to heal my body and let my heaviest trials he in mind; but now I find it is not good to be our own choosers, but submit to the will of God: remembering thai all things shall work together for good to them that love him. 301. 25th. The sun in the sky was not seen for several days, which made it danger- ous sailing ; but fearing privateers, did not lay to. One evening, the captain grew unea- sy and could not sleep, and got up and lay down several times in a short space, and as the mate came below to warm himself, the captain said, Mr. Tom, is there land near ? the mate said, I can see three leagues a-head and there is no land in sight. The captain's trouble continuing, the reason he could never assign, immediately lay down, and then rose up and wer t on deck, and being strong sight- ed, beheld land within a mile ! All hands were called ; they tacked the vessel about. — Oh ! what a providence was this! — Less than twenty minutes no doubt would have wrecked the ship. This was in latitude 57, off the Highlands of Scotland. 302. 26th. The sun broke out pleasant; this evening we came to anchor at Lame, in the north of Ireland ; having no contrary wind all the way until we got off this port ; when the wind turning suddenly round, drove us in here, where we were bound nineteen days. O ! what a mercy of God ! I have seen his wonders in the deep, and through his good- ness have escaped the roaring waves. I yet cannot say I am sorry that I have come ; al- though I know not what awaits me on the shore ; my trust is still in God, who has the hearts of all men in his hand. 303. 27th. This morning, I went on shore, having no proper recommendations with me. The captain said, " I wonder what the devil you are going to do here." I told him, per- haps he might see before he left town. 304. As I entered the village, I inquired for Methodists, (and a lad directed me to inquire for John Wears, a schoolmaster,) and came to a house and met the man in the door : said I, are there any that love God here or in town ? Said he, my wife makes more ado about reli- gion, than all the people in town ; come walk in. I went in, but found him an enemy to truth. 305. In this place, for more than forty years, no regular society could be established till a few days since, nine women were joined in a class, (one of whom kept a school, and sent me word that I might occupy her room for meeting.) With much difficulty, through the goodness of God, I got a few collected in the evening, to whom I spoke. A loyal wo- man after meeting scolded me because I did in >t pray for the king : I replied, that I came from a country where we had no king, and it was not natural for me, so she excused inl- and invited me to breakfast. Noise began to be in town, •• there is an American come." Accordingly the next day I gave a crown for a large ball chi mber, and put up a public no- tice, requesting all hands to turn out: many EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OK, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 39 came to see the babbler ; to whom I spoke, and then caught near the whole of them in a covenant : which the greater part, I suppose, broke that night. 306. God gave me favor in the sight of the people; and I received invitations to break- fast, dinner, and supper, more than I needed during all my stay. The next evening, after preaching, said I to the people, as many of you as will pray for yourselves twice in the twenty-four bours for two weeks, I will en- deavor to remember you thrice, God being our helper; and you that will, come forward, that I may take your names in writing, lest that I forget. 307. A few came forward that night ; some more next day, and so on, now and then se- rious countenances appeared in the streets : at length, one and another was telling what God had done for their souls. The congregations were very large. I had a desire to visit the adjacent country : but no door opening, as no one might travel without a pass ; the country being under martial law. 308. When I arrived at Lame, the captain said, " When I sailed from Quebec, you were so weak and low, that I never expected to bring you to land again : I tbought I should give your body to the sharks." " But now. said the mate, you look ten pounds better." The inhabitants said, " We evidently perceive that since your coming here you have altered for the better every day ; you are become quite another man than when we first saw you." 309. The first night after I came on shore, I went into my room, and was going to pull off the coverlet of the bed and spread it on the floor, according to my usual custom in America ; and behold the floor was earthen or ground. Avhich I had never seen before. I felt amazed, to think what I should do ; to sleep in a bed (thought I) T cannot; to sleep on the ground, I shall be chilled and take a fever. At length. T came to this resolution ; Til go into bed with my clothes on, and if it comes to the worst, I'll get up; so I lay down, thinking it was more than probable I should have to rise with- in half an hour, on account of my asthma. I soon fell asleep, and slept sound until morning. 310. December 15th, after two days sail, I landed in Dublin. Having a letter, I sought to find him to whom it was directed ; (and a custom house officer, for two and six pence Eng- lish, piloted me there) but in vain, he not be- ing at home, and night coming on, I scarcely knew what to do, (as the family would not suffer me to stay within, fearing who or what I might be.) I inquired for Methodists; and a chaise-man said, I know where there is one lives ; and for a shilling, I gc . him to pilot me to the house. 311. After rapping, the door was opened by a boy, who informed the mistress that a stranger wanted her husband ; she said, let him come in till he comes home : so I went in, and sat down in the shop. By and by, in came her husband, William Thomas, who stopped and looked, and then with a smile, shook hands with me ; which gave me some hope. After I told him my case he invited me to tarry all night : which I accordingly did, and in the evening, attended meeting at Gravel-walk, where I was called upon to pray. 312. The next day, I called to see the preach- ers, and when I saw Mr. Tobias, made my case known to him. He heard me, and then with plain dealing, advised me to go on board again and return to America (though he did not attempt to scruple the account I gave of myself.) He offered me half a crown, which I refuser], and with tears left him, though T had only two shillings left! 313. In the evening at Whittfriar-street meeting house, I was again invited to pray and sing ; but Mr. Tobias the preacher (on whom I had called) checked me in the meeting, and took the hymn out of my mouth, com- manding the persons who prayed to stand on their feet : and after meeting gave me a sharp reprimand : and then calling the local preach- ers and leaders into a room, and, I suppose, charged them, and reprimanded him who had invited me, as he ever after was shy to me. 314. Now my door seemed to be completely hedged up, and I saw nothing but death be- fore me, having no money to pay my passage back, and did not know how to do ship work, and no trade to follow for my bread, and I could not expect this family to entertain me long; no acquaintance round about, and three thousand miles from my friends. No one can tell my feelings, but those who have been in the like circumstances. It was a trial of my faith, yet I could not say I was sorry that I had come; though it seemed to me I should sink : But these words strengthened my confi- dence, " the very hairs of your head are all numbered ;" immediately I lay down and fell asleep, and dreamed that I saw a person put leaven into a bowl of meal, it leavened and leavened until it swelled clear over on the ground, then leavened under ground till it got a distance of some score rods, imperceptible by the inhabitants: at length it broke out in the furthermost place : and then appeared in several other spots. This dream strengthened my confidence in God, that my way was prepar- ing, though imperceptible to me. When I awaked, my trials of mind were greatly less- ened. I besought God if he had any thing for me to do in this country, to open a door and prepare my way ; but if not to take me to him- self, for now I was only a burthen to myself 40 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. and others; and I did believe that one or the other he would prant. 315. 20th. Whilst we were at family pray- er, a Scotch soldier overheard us, and came in and invited me to preach in the barracks at Chapel-izod ; which I did several times. Sev- eral other doors opening in different barracks, I improved the opportunities : one of which was at Island-bridge, where God began a re- vival, and a small society was formed. Having a desire to visit the country, at first the door appeared shut ; but one (who for a scruple of conscience had been expelled society,) upon hearing thereof, sent word to me, that he was going to the Queen's County, and if I was minded to go, would bear my expenses. 316. 26th. Taking the canal boat, we pro- ceeded to Monastereven, whence we walked to Mount Mellick. Here I found a man out of society, who had been abused, which occa- sioned the separation of about thirty, who held meeting by themselves. I held several meet- ings in different parts of the neighborhood, and refreshing seasons we had from the presence of the Lord. A quarterly meeting was held here : I petitioned for liberty to go into the love feast, but was denied, saying, you belong to no particular people. 317. My congregations were so large, that no private house could contain them : for which reason some got open the preaching house doors, contrary to my advice ; lest it should look as though I wanted to cause divi- sions ; as the preacher had left strict orders not to let me in, &c. 318. Here I heard two women from my ownV country preach, (called Quakers) for the firsl time of my hearing any of their society. 319. A question arose in my mind whether I had done wrong in coming away from my own country; is it not possible I lay under a mistake after all % Thus I fell asleep, and dreamed that I died and was buried under a hearth ; the lid which composed a part of the hearth was marble : My father coming in- to the room, said, What is there 1 one replied, your son lies there ; he then pulled off the lid. and behold it was truth ; and I stood ami looked at my body and behold it began to pu- trefy and moulder. I was then a mystery to myself, to see my body in one place and I standing in another. I began to feel, to see if I was ilesh, when a voice seemed to answer. I will explain the mystery to you : if you had tarried in America, you would have died as the prophet predicted, and your body would have been mouldering as you now see it; but now you are preserved for future usefulness. 1 waked u p with the queries gone. 320. From hence (Mont Mellick,) I return- ed to Dublin. — I received two letters from the north, requesting me to return with all speed to Lame. I had received money enough from the withdrawn members to return. 321. After holding some more meetings n the barracks, (and paying my passage, ana procuring some provisions, having two shil- lings left,) I set sail, but was put back by a contrary and tempestuous wind, after beirg out thirty hours. 322. I believe there was the peculiar hand of God in this ; for a powerful time we had at Island bridge the same evening. 323. January 20th, 1800. After walking some miles I embarked again, and just as I was going on board heard the shrieks of a woman, and turning round saw (a door shut to) one weeping as if her heart would break ; I asked the cause, she said she had three children at home, who had eaten nothing since yesterday, and that she had not a six- pence to buy bread for them, and this fa- mily would not lend a shilling, and that her husband would not receive his wages till Sa- turday night. There was a dialogue in my mind whether duty required me to relieve her want, (as I reflected how much better my pre- sent circumstances were than her's.) however I did not leave her till I had given her one of the shillings I had left ; and, O, how grateful she appeared ! The wind was not entirely fair, however we put to sea : the storm in- creased, and the sea seemed to run mountains high, and washed several valuable things over- board ; but what surprised me was, I never once heard the captain swear or take an oath during all the time. 324. On the 22d we gained Belfast harbor, 'and came to anchor within two miles of the town, where I jumped into the pilot's boat and gave my remaining shilling to be taken ashore ; and through cold wind and rough sea, reached the town about six o'clock in the evening ; I wandered up and down for some time, the way I felt my heart inclined,* till recollecting a letter I had in my pocket ; but how to find the person to whom it was directed I did not know, but feeling my heart drawn up an alley, I went to the door and rapped : the people de- sired to know what I wanted, I told them, and they invited me to take tea. which favor 1 re- ceived as from the hand of God; then ;i hid piloted me to the house where I wished to go to. where 1 found the mother of sergeant 'lip- ping, in whose room I preached at [sland bridge, he having sent by me a letter to her. 325. Here I hud lodging, and continued a few davs. 1 went to seethe preacher, Andrew Hamilton, jun., to whom I related all my si- tuation, and after a little conversation, he gave me the right hand of fellowship, with liberty ♦By the light of lamps— famine and death now stared me in the face in this large town — yet could not say I was sorry I had left America EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 41 to improve round his circuit, so long as my conduct should he such as it had been at Lame: He could not be blamed for this pre- caution, for if I behaved bad he would be blamed. I told him I hoped he would not by mt have cause to repent giving the liberty. He likewise gave me money, to pay the pas- sage of a letter to New York, to get justice to my character. 326. From thence to White-abbey, where I was questioned very close, and it was judged I did wrong in leaving America ; but /. Mor- rison, whom I had seen at Lame, (the local preacher who formed the class and questioned me very close to know where I came from and was going to,) persuaded them to call an assembly, to whom I spoke. 327. Thence to Carrickfergus, (where a jailer apparently died and remained for some hours, then revived again for some hours, and appeared to be in great horror,) and held several meetings; to these two places I had notes of introduction from a preacher. 328. Thence to Ballycarey, and held three meetings, which were very serious. From thence to Lame, which I gained about twelve o'clock. I took breakfast, and visited two or three families; and though my dress was somewhat altered, the people knew me, and were staring from their doors and windows. 329 . I spent some more time about here not altogether in vain. 330. The society, Avhen I left it, amounted to about sixty in number. Such a village as this I never met with before, for universal friendship to me, considering I was such a stranger. 331. One man by the name of Martin. showed every possible kindness, whilst I was confined by a breaking out, which was gene- rally thought to be the small-pox. 332. One morning the shop door under the same roof, was found wide open; though late in the evening, the mistress had examined par- ticularly, as was her constant custom to see that it was locked and barred just before she retired to rest, and nothing was missing, though money and valuable articles were in it. 333. The man who said his wife made so much ado about religion, at first was unwill- ing to hear me preach, or even to pray in his family, being much given to jesting, &c, hut when sickness came upon him, he made vows to serve God, and sent for me to visit him, and a few hours before his departure, found acceptance. 334. Isle of Magee — Here was no society; many were the opposers to a free salvation ; contending for reprobation and blinding the people thereby. However, many tender minds of the youth appeared to be stirred to con- sideration during the few meetings I held among them. 335. In Strade and Cogray, were a tender people ; at Doe the officer of the guard, taking the letter of the law, would suffer no meeting in the evening, so scores were disappointed ; however, I held meeting in the morning and several times afterwards, and the disappoint- ment brought more out to hear, by which means I hope good was done. 336. One morning I went to the Barracks, and found many of the soldiers round the card-table, which seemed to dash them; I threw a pamphlet on the table and walked off. These things so attracted their attention, that on a Sabbath day the parade was omitted, that the men might come and hear me. The greatest part of the assembly were caught in a covenant to pray to God ; but some were angry, and said I swore the people to be religious. 337. In Carley, the family had not notified the people according to expectation, fearing the martial law. However they thought and said it was a pity I should lose my visit ; and calling in the neighbors, we had a refreshing season. Some more meetings I held in this vicinity, and some good I hope was done. In Ballynure and at Bryantang, we had comfort- able seasons. At Kilwater the Lord has be- gun a good work. In Belleaston church, I spoke to the young people from, "Is it well with thee'?" having walked fourteen miles and spoke four times. 338. Sunday, Feb. 23d. I went fourteen miles ; preached four times : many felt the word, and it was a happy day for me. 239. March 6th. A magistrate hailed me on the road, and said, Where are you going 1 A. To Larne. Q. Where did you come from ] A. Ballycarey. Q. What's your occupation ] A. I have got none. Q. Where do you belong 1 A. No where. Q. What, are you strolling about the coun- try % A. Yes, I have no particular place of resi- dence. Q. Where's your pass 1 A. I have got none. Q. Where was you born 1 A. North America. Q. Well, to America you shall go again.— Come, go along with me to the guard-house. Q. What do you follow, and what did you come after ? A. I follow preaching, and come upon ac- count of my health ; and Methodist preachers don't apply to magistrates for passes. Well, said he, (upon observing I could not 42 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. walk fast, my feet being sore,) if ever I see you this way again, I'll send you to prison. 1 replied, you are at your option, and can do as you think proper ; then he put the whip to his horse and went on. 340. My mind has been much exercised of late, as though it would be my duty to travel the vineyard in other lands ; and the time of my departure from about here I believe is nigh. 341. I feel the worth of souls near my heart, and as willing to spend and be spent in the ministerial work as ever. My trust is still in God ; but oh ! the hindrances of Zion ! stumbling-block professors, I fear are the ruin of many souls. 342. When I feel an uncommon impression to do such and such things, if, when I resist them, it brings a burthen, and if when I cherish them, it brings love, I generally pros- per in following it. 343. My soul is pained on Zion's account. The sores upon my feet grow worse, and I have no one who can sympathize with me in my singular state. 344. Sunday, 16th. I preached in Larue, for the last time, from, -Finally, brethren, farewell,"' &c, to many hundreds of people, and a melting season it was ; hard to part with the young beginners ; but the will of God be done. 345. On the 17th, contrary to the advice of my friends, I walked to Caron Castle. There I held some meetings, and there seemed a prospect of good : from thence to Glenarm and Canayla ; here we had solemn seasons. 346. Returning to Carrickfergus, I held several meetings; as when I left this place before, I put up a public notice, requesting the people to turn out when I should come again, and hear me, not as critics, but as sin- cere inquirers after truth. Word flew over the town, "the American's come, the Ameri- can's come;'' so I told them I would speak to the youlli ; which brought out a multitude. Then I said, invite out the deists and I will preach to them ; so the deists in town were invited personally, and came out. After seve- ral meetings, I felt myself clear from the place and went away. The power of God was sensibly felt here, and one sea!, I trust, found religion, whom in some months after, I met in Dublin. From this, I infer, that I ought not to be discouraged, if the fruit of the word does not immediately appear. 347. April 1st. Quarterly meeting was held in Belfast, where I met several preachers, who treated me with love and friendship, as much as I could expect in my situation. One's nam.' was Wood. A woman at Newry, who had got her mind prejudiced, had said, God hnb forsaken the Methodists, and will bless them no more, and the Evangelical society have got the crown. Wood said, God has not forsaken them, but will bless them again, and twenty souls will be converted before Saturday night : and how he came to speak these words, he could not tell ; it was the beginning of the week, and no visible appearance ol a revival, until the next evening, when some were awakened powerfully, and just twenty before sunset on Saturday, professed to receive remission of sins, and some hundreds were shortly taken into society. 348. I walked to Antrim, and held a few meetings that were solemn and tender, and re- turned to Belfast. Round this place, I had some meetings in the street ; for which I was sent to prison. But A. Hamilton said to the officer, preaching in the streets is a privilege allowed us by government, and they will give you no thanks for your loyalty in sending this young man to prison ; for he seeks to do no harm, if he can do no good. I got a good opportunity to speak to the prisoners by this means, and shortly was let out. I bless God for this singular event, for it brought more people out to meeting. 349. Feeling my spirit inclined to the south, I bought a passage. These words were run- ning through my mind, " and the waters as- suagerl." I told the people, I believed we should have a rough passage. Some advised me not to go ; but feeling my work done here, I set forward on Friday 11th : but on Saturday night the wind began to blow, and the waves to toss the vessel, which drove the captain and hands to their Romish duties, as they got affrighted. 350. The wind drove us into Ramsay Lay, in the isle of Man; and we anchored about a mile from land. The waves being high, I did not venture on shore for several days. 351. The sailors ate up my provisions, whilst I slept, and their provisions my weak stomach could not endure; • e than eighty hours I did not break my last, except with cold water, and I despaired i I 352. The wind and storm increased. A schooner near us slipped her cable and drove oil' towards Scotland. Our captain, tin following, got terrified, as did all the hands and passengers; but my mind was calmly composed and stayed on God. 353. The captain had thoughts of running the vessel on shore to the mercy of Cod : but at length day broke; a signal of distress was hoisted, and a boat came from shore anil towed the vessel to the quay, an I I went on si aefhing to eat, ha\ ing bul one i i with me; and after much difficulty 1 found a Methodist boarding-house, and no my situation to them, who ga\ food: and eating rather hearty in my weak EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 43 state, it seemed to give me much pain. Here also I obtained a lodging for the night. My soul was melted to tenderness under a sense of the divine goodness, in turning my present captivity. The next day, a preacher came to town, to whom I made known my situation ; and God gave me favor in his sight. 354. The preaching house doors were open- ed to me, where some hundreds of people came to hear me the first night ; and conditionally if the vessel did not sail, I intended to speak the next. 355. The vessel attempted to sail out un- known to me; but broke her anchor against the quay ; which detained her another tide ; so I fulfilled the meeting and did not lose my passage. And the captain, who said I was either a witch, or a wizard, or a devil, or something, and if it had not been for me, he would have had a good passage ; and before he would take me again, I should pay five pounds. He and the crew came to hear me preach. 356. I visited about twenty families ; which times were tender indeed. The disposition of the inhabitants seemed exceedingly hospitable. They were minded I should tarry for some weeks ; but not prevailing, gave me the neces- saries for my passage ; so we set sail for Dublin. 357. I did not regret all my sufferings, con- sidering the good times we had in this place. 358. The night before I got on shore, (whilst the waves were running over the deck, every now and then the water coming into the forecastle where I was, which made me wet and chilled,) I dreamed that I got on shore and held two meetings : this I related to the people before I held the first meeting. 359. After a passage of forty-eight hours, I landed in Dublin, and was glad to escape the sailors, who twice threw me across the cabin. 360. I went to my old lodgings at W. TAowias's, where I continued about twelve days, to let my feet grow a little better; but the same shyness still appeared among the Methodists. 361. During this stay was held the Quaker yearly meeting. Several meetings I attended, and found it not altogether unprofitable. 362. Here I saw one," who when hearing I was sick in the north, sent something for my relief, and here gave me more to bear my ex- penses. 363. May 6th. I took the canal boat for Monastereven, where I tarried a few days, and the edge of prejudice seemed to be re- moved in general ; and some refreshing meet- ings we had, though the preaching house was shut against me by strict orders from the preachers. The class leader said, I believe you mean well, but did wrong in coining away without liberty ; for which reason these afflict ions'in body, &c. pursue you ; but if you are faithful, will at last work for your good. 364. A door being opened, I rode three miles and held four agreeable meetings. 365. A man carried me to Knightstown, near Mount Mellick, as my feet were so sore I could not walk ; my hands likewise so swelled, that I could neither dress nor undress myself : so I tarried with T. Gill for several days, holding meetings in the evenings; the fruit of which, I expect to see in the day of eternity. Thence I rode to Maryborough, where I found kind friends, and held four meetings. Thence to Mount Mellick, where we had some refreshing times. Then I hob- bled along about two miles, to T. Gill's, and spent a little time more. — My trials concern- ing my singular state, and the exercise of faith God calls me to, and to see so little fruit of my labor, and the cause of God so wound- ed by ministers and professors of all denomi- nations, that I wished to retire to some lonely part of the earth, and weep and mourn out my days. But I cannot feel myself released from the important duty of sounding the gospel trumpet ; from which, if I had the riches of the Indies, I would have given them for a re- lease ; but in vain were my thoughts. I sometimes thought I knew the feelings of Moses, in some small degree, with Jeremiah and Jonah ; but not long after I found the Lord to breathe into my soul the spirit of my station ; I felt resigned ; my discouragement subsided, and I was filled with holy resolu- tions to go forward in the name of, and rely- ing on, God alone. 0 God ! keep me as in the hollow of thy hand, meek and patient, strong in faith, and clean from the stain of sin. 366. Taking my farewell leave of the peo- ple, I set out for Hall, near Moat, as a Qua- ker had invited me at the yearly meeting. Here I tarried several days, and experienced much kindness, and I improved the time in reading their books with the Journal of George Fox, which I long had a desire to see, but never had an opportunity until now. 0! how are this dear people degenerated from the state of their forefathers. I spoke a few words in one of their meetings, for which I got a gentle reproof. I rode to Athlone, and sent a man through the town to notify the people. 367. I soon had a considerable congrega- tion collected in the session house, where many were melted to tenderness. I believe much good might be done here, if the Gospel was faithfully preached; but I must go to another place : here the Methodists looked upon me shy. In Moat I held two meetings, and had out, as I was told, some scores of Quakers. 44 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 368. Thence I rode on a car to Tullamore, where I found prejudice had been imbibed by the people. Hence I walked with much pain to Mount Meilick, and rested two days. Thence to Mountrath, where we had several comfortable meetings. 369. As I lay on the bed, a preacher came in and looked, and went out and inquired, and came in again, and calling me brother, shook me by the hand. [ questioned him as to his tnin I about my leaving America, and having a meeting appointed in his preaching house; said he. it is hard to judge in a case* where it comes down on a man's conscience; so he parted with me in love, saying-, — " I cannot encourage you according to discipline ; and so I will let you alone, &c. But brother Averill told me if I saw you, to bid you call on HIM." 370. About this time the following ideas came into my mind. 1st. About the plain language so called : first, grammar ; second, Bible; third. Christianity teaches us plainness and not superfluity. 2d. That no man has a right to preach except God call him to it by his Spirit : and though words be ever so good, in and of themselves, yet unless attended by the power of God to the heart, will not profit; therefore it must be delivered in the power and demonstration of the Spirit to be useful; and as likeness will beget likeness, and a stream cannot rise higher than the fountain; therefore what is not done in the Spirit cannot God ; consequently we must be subject to the Spirit, passive and active: passive, having no will of our own, but what is con- formed and swallowed up in the will of God : to do what God requireth of us, &c. 371. As past experience is like past food, the presenl enjoyment of the love of God, is what makes the soul happy; therefore there i- a necessity of momentary watching and • er; to have our minds uplifted, drawn out after and solely stayed on Cud : and to have one fixed resolution in all things, to please, and know, and enjoy Cod: and ac- •!y begin, spend, and close every day with him: and in order to do this, we musl have the agency of the Spirit; it- strivings and assistance ; but can we have this at all times at our disposal ' To command the Spi- rit, we cannol : this is the free unmerited gift of God ! 3 el as he gh es it freelj . and a the Spirit is never found wanting to convince cor>- Biderate minds ami make them serious and and as the Scriptures command a :. walking and Btri\ inur : and sailh the presenl tense, (and \ el requires no I therefore conclude we may • lie travelled at large bv the consent of the Confer- ence. sensibly feel the Spirit continually; and the fault must be on the creature side, if we do not, &c. 372. But can a man have the Spirit to preach and pray, when and where he will ? It appears the apostles could not work mira- cles when and where they pleased : and in order that souls may be quickened, the word must he attended by the same power and Spi- rit, though in a different calling, consequently we must be under its influence, direction, and impression. But how shall we know the light and Spirit of God, from that of the devil 1 373. 1st. There is no true solid lasting peace, but in the knowing and enjoyment of God : and the calls of the Spirit of God bring tenderness and solemnity, and in following them there is great peace and content in the mind, which affords a joy or happiness that is very sweet and full of love; it draws them more after God, and they have greater affection for the future happiness of God's creatures ; and to resist the spirit of God'6 calls, brings, 1st. depression and burden ; and (if persisted in) darkness and condemnation will come and overshadow the mind and the tender place will become hard ; and great bitterness and unhappiness will fill the mind; and as it is Go l's will and delight to make us happy, it is our duty to follow the leadings which give true content and solid joy to the inquiring mind : and they that do not, sin against God, and wrong themselves. As for a person's having the discerning power positively to know the state of the people, I know not ; but God knoweth the state and hearts of all ; and his Spirit may influence and impress a person's mind to such and such discourses, or to speak to such and such states or cases of men, though we may not know the particular object ; and as there is no particular form of church worship or government pointed out in the Scriptures, I therefore have no right to stick down a stake, and tie all preachers to that particular form, mode, or rule in public meetings: for what is one's meat is another's poison. In some cases amongst men. there is no general rule without an exception to it; what will be suitable at one time will nol al- ways do at another: therefore we are daily to inquire the will of God, and follow the leading of God's spirit. 374. When God is about to make use of an instrument to some work, a little previous he frequently permits them to pass through greal bufferings of Satan, and deep trials of mind. Trials denote good days : and good denotes trials at hand: but the darkest hour is just before the break of day. With regard to asking a blessing, either vocal or in silence, or rather giving of thanks, previous to eating, is scriptural; but EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 45 after, appears to be the addition of men : ex- cept it be inferred from the writings of Moses. 376. Water baptism I have seen God ac- knowledge, by displaying his power, whilst the ceremony was administered in sprinkling, plunging and pouring : but as Paul said, God had not sent him to baptize, but to preach, so say I. 377. With regard to bread and wine, God has blessed my soul in the use of them, when I looked through the means to the end. But ceremonies others contend enough about ; and all I have to do is to save souls. If I could feel my mind released, oh ! how soon would I re- tire to my father's house, or to some retired place, and spend my days ; but I feel woe is me, if I preach not the Gospel. — Some can go or stop, just as man directs; and preach, and have no seals of their ministry from year to year ; and yet feel contented and think all is well, but how they get along with it is un- known to me. But some I believe God ac- cepts as christians, but not as preachers. 378. My mind is pained to see so many resting in means short of the power : and oth- ers so closely attached to particular forms. Oh ! my bowels yearn over the different de- nominations; my soul mourns before God on Zion's account. I am willing to spend and be spent in the vineyard of the Lord ; but I know in vain I labor except God's Spirit attend the word and work. 379. I believe God intends and will lead me by the still waters, in a way I have not fully known ; and trials at hand I believe await me, and afterwards I trust God will bless my la- bors. 380. From Mountrath I called upon Mr. Averill, on my way to Donoughmore. — With him I had an agreeable conversation. — Said he, " I believe you are sincere, but lie under a powerful temptation in coining away from America." He gave me the liberty of his pul- pit; from which I spoke to the people, and a refreshing time we had. In Donoughmore likewise, at two meetings. From hence to Durrow, where we had two meetings, and I received a kind reception, though a stranger. Thence I walked to Kilkenny ; my feet being bad, I was detained here for several days, du- ring which time, I had a number of meetings ; the latter of which were very refreshing, and one soul I since hear has been brought to good. Here a stranger sent a horse with me twelve miles to Innisteague. Thence I walk- ed to Ross. Here a Quaker lived who had invited me from the yearly meeting ; I spent near a week at his house, perusing some books which I found profitable. 381. I once went into a prayer meeting in the Methodist chapel, and they gave me the hymn book, which I took as providential ; for I was impressed to speak concerning the dealings of God with me, though I sung not : thus God opens my door step by step. The next morning I set out on my way some dis- tance ; the further I went, the more depressed I felt, and the more impressed to return ; and for peace of mind through necessity I went back, and requested permission in the preach- ing house to call the people. 382. After they h/id considerable talk among themselves, and some with me, they opened the door ; at first, the discipline seem- ed to hinder, and then they durst not deny. The commanding officer of the town, with many of the quality and commonalty, filled the meeting house full, to whom I spoke an hour or more ; this was a refreshing time, and not soon to be forgotten. 383. Very early the next morning feeling my mind free of this place, I set out for En- niscorthy, and found an opportunity to ride on a car, which greatly eased my feet. 384. I spoke a few words in the Methodist meeting, and at night put up with a Quaker, in whose house I spoke to a number of his servants. Thence I walked to Carnew ; I here was received as a friend by a Methodist supernumerary preacher, who gave me the right hand of fellowship ; and in his house I had some meetings. Attempting to ride on a car from thence, I had not gone far before I was overtaken with an express from the Wid- ow Leonard, who wished to see me. Here I called another meeting, which was tender. Thence I walked to Gorey, where I spoke to a few hundreds, and a solemn time it was. 385. From thence to Eicon, holding one meeting on the way, and two here, which were times not soon to be forgotten. 386. Thence to Rathdrum : here I spoke to a few, amongst whom was the preacher who had shut me out of the love feast at Mount Mellick. Here he pretended some friendship, with color in his face. 387. Thence to Wicklow, where Cooper preached, and then a Methodist : after which I was permitted. But some gentry being here, they could not bear the truth. 388. From thence I came to Dublin about the 15th of July. Here I met Doctor Coke, who had just returned from America. By him I received a letter from my dear friend, /. Mitchell, who was so unwilling that I should come away ; and also another from R. Searle. These gave me some refreshment. About this time I received a letter from my parents and sister ; which gave me comfort, to hear my parents were well, and my sister still endured. 389. Dr. Coke requested me to go a mission- ary to Halifax or Quebec ; and upon condi- tions that I would promise obedience to what he should direct, for six years would bear my 46 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. expenses ; and I should want nothing of books, clothes, &c. Having twenty-four hours consideration, I weighed the matter, and re- turned my answer in the negative ; as in ten- der conscience I durst not leave the kingdom yet : believing it the will of God I should stay. At which time tears llowed plentifully, and it seemed as if my head was a fountain of wa- ters. The doctor grasped me in his arms, gave me a hug, and went his way. 390. At the time he made me the proposal, (whilst we sat at breakfast,) one preacher came and sat down by my side, and said, -what do you desire or request of the confer- ence that they should do for you ?" I replied, (supposing him to be my friend,) nothing ; only that the preachers should not speak against me, to blacken my character ;. where- by to prejudice people against me, to hedge up my way, and hurt my usefulness. He then removed to the opposite side of the table, and said, if he attempts to travel in the name of a Methodist and preach in the streets, the mob will be upon him; and if they once be- gin, they will attack every preacher that comes along, and fall on our Irish missiona- ries next : and if they begin, it will be hard to stop them ; and government will immediately conclude we are at the head of these disturb- ances, or the occasion of them ; by which means they will deem us enemies, and take away some of our privileges. Whereas, said the doctor, there was never such a thing known, when in the midst of external and in- ternal wars and commotions, that preachers were permitted to travel and hold meetings as oft as they pleased. He then added, I domt know but your travelling about, may do more harm than the conversion of five hundred souls may do good ; take it upon all accounts, I can't say hut I -dial I be under tile necessity of writing to Lord Castlereagh, to inform him who and what you are : that we disown you, &c, then you'll be arrested and committed to prison, and if you once get in jail, it will he hard to get out. 391. These things were mentioned for my consideration, during the above-mentioned twenty-tour hours. 392. But the impression on my mind was so strong to tarry, that if government had threat- send me to prison in irons, as yet I durst not consent to go. 393. Alter thi<, il was talked over in con- ami agreed that the connexion should show me no countenance, but disapprobation, which they requested the doctor to tell me, though he never did bis errand; bul Tobias, upon finding out his mission, took upon him- sell to do it, without being appointed; and tori. id me coming to Waterford (where he was stationed) among the Methodists, or to the meeting house, and if I did, he would preach against me in public and in private. Upon lli is. several of the preachers who were friendly in their hearts, durst not show it out- wardly, &c. 394. Now, according to appearance, my way was hedged up all around. My trials were keen; but God was my support, in whom I put my trust, believing he would pave my way step by step. 395. About this time I had a short sketch of the general run of my experience committed to the press, in order to give away for the benefit of mankind — it contained about twen- ty small pages, the edition was near three thousand — none of which I sold ; but sent some of them to different parts of the country. 396. I took a walk out of town, in order to preach to a garrison ; but could not get them together ; so I gave them some pamphlets, and set out to return ; and on my way from the Pigeon-house I was suddenly taken unwell, and thought I should have died on the spot ; and staggering along, I got into Ringsend ; when after some little refreshment in a gro- cer's shop, I gained some strength, and visited a couple of prisons, and got to my lodgings. This was the first Lord's day in August. I took tea with the family, and retired to my chamber, where I was confined about thirty- two days, without the sight of the sun. 397. In the beginning of this confinement, it was thought I had the measles, but an apothecary being called in, on examining closelyr, he said the eruption was too promi- nent for this, and therefore it must be some- thing else, perhaps the small pox : so my friends halted between two opinions ; scarcely knowing what to do — I being unwilling to have any physician who had not the fear of God before his eyes; knowing I had suffered so much from them, with very little good. 398. But a Quaker woman, who heard of me, came to see me, and said. -'I wish he was in the care of Doctor Johnson, and I should feel my mind easy." I, upon hearing the words, made some inquiry concerning the man, and consented he should come; and being sent for, he came without delay, as he had heard of me just before, and was considering in his mind whether he should come of his own accord and offer me his assistance. 399. My eves. at. this time, were entirely closed, and continued so about a fortnight; and for about ten days nothing passed through my bowels. 400. Here I despaired of life, and expected to die : but the Lord was precious to my soul as ever. Three things I desired to live for, which were : 401. 1st. I wanted to attain higher degrees of holiness, that I might be happier hereafter. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OK, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 47 402. 2d. I felt the worth of souls, and an anxious desire to be useful to them. 403. 3rd. My parents I wished to see once more in this world, lest when they heard of my death, it would bring them to the grave with sorrow. But at length I was enabled to give them up, and leave them in the hand of God to protect and support. 404. What I wished to die for was, to get out of this troublesome world, and to be at rest with saints above : yet I felt resigned to go or stay, as God should see fit : sensibly feeling the presence of God, and reading my title clear to the mansions of glory. The very sting of death was gone ; so that it appeared no more to me to die, than to fall asleep and take a nap. 405. During this time, there was something whispering in my mind, as though this sick- ness, by the will and wisdom of God, came, and would turn to his glory in this world, and yet I must travel other countries to preach the gospel) but the possibility of it seemed so contrary to human appearance, that I did not give much heed to the whispering voice : but my soul was happy all the time. 406. Some thought it strange that I did not speak more than I did about religion : but I feeling my mind weak, and my thoughts some- times to wander, was fearful lest I should speak amiss, and thereby perhaps hurt tender minds, as some had already said that I was better in my heart than in my head. After twenty-two days thus passing away, hope be- gan to spring up in my mind that I should re- cover, and yet labor in the vineyard of the Lor J. 407. The physician, Dr. Johnson, had at- tended me faithfully from the time he first came ; sitting up with me about ten whole nights, and visiting me repeatedly through the day : and as soon as he thought I was able, had me carried in a sedan chair to his own house; though he was neither in membership with the Quakers nor Methodists. 408. Here I continued seven weeks. I think for about twelve days after I came, the blood would gush out of my sores, upon at- tempting to rest the weight of my body upon my limbs ; but upon the forty- fourth day of my sickness, I attempted to venture out with help. During this space of time, God gave me favor in the sight of the people, though a ! stranger in this land, and having but one guinea when I was first taken ill, yet I wanted for nothing during the whole time. 409. Oh ! how different are the dealings of man to me now, from those in America, when confined with the bilious fever. — Surely there must be the hand of God in this. He let me know what it is to want and to abound, that I might feel my weakness and dependence, and prize my privilege by feeling for my fellow mortals, and improve my time for eternity. 410. I think of all the people I have met with for four years and seven months' travel, this doctor has shown me the greatest kind- ness and friendship ; for which, may God re- ward him in the day of eternity ! 411. After some little recovery, feeling a desire to do good, I asked for White-friar-street preaching house ; but was denied. Then for Lady Huntingdon"1 s society meeting house in Plunket-street, but could not get it. Thence I applied to the Quaker society, but they could not, consistent with their religious principles ; yet they behaved very kind and friendly to me. Then I sought for a play house in vain : thus my way seemed to be hedged up. 412. The first place that presented to view was, the Weaver's hall, on the Coombe in the Liberty : which was occupied by the separate Methodists, (by some called Kilhamites,) but by themselves, the new connexion. Here I had several meetings; some laughed; others stared ; but in general were solemn and quiet, and some were melted to tenderness. I form- ed a covenant in one of these meetings, which appeared not altogether fruitless. In their meetings also, I had liberty to speak what I felt. 413. About this time, I received a letter from S. Hutchinson, dated New York, July 21st; in which I found he was now reconcil- ed to my coming, and sent my character to this country, to A. Hamilton, doing me jus- tice ; which letter I showed to one of the sta- tioned preachers, and had my character read in a public assembly, to let people know what I was, as many had been scrupulous concern- ing me. 414. At length, recovering my health to such a degree, I had thoughts of leaving Dub- lin, and going to the country, but could not feel my mind free, until I first had visited several prisons, and held a meeting at the doctor's house. 415. October 16. I was tiventy-three years old ; the prophet's prediction was fresh in my mind, not only the year past, but now. What is past and gone I know: but what is to come, I leave the event to God; believing he who hath preserved me and brought me through the mountains or waves of affliction and trials, will still be with me, and grant me strength in proportion to my day, if I cleave to him with all my heart, and have but the one thing in view, viz., the glory of God and the salvation of immortal souls. 416. 18th. I have held a few meetings of late in Chapel-izod, which seem not to be alto- gether in vain. On the 19 th, I held my last there, and at the Coombe. 48 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. On the 20th, I visited several prisons, hold- ing meetings with the prisoners; and gave them some bread and books : and called some of the most serious and decent of the nighbor- hood into the doctor's house at even, to whom I spoke about an hour, and all was solemn and quiet; so for the present I feel my mind released to go and visit the country. What is before me, I know not; I expect trials and hardships in the way; but as soon as I can find mt mind released and free, and the door open, I intend to return to my own country. 417. 22d. In company with my doctor, I went to Rathcool, but the woman of the bouse, who invited me, being absent, I met with a cool reception ; however, I spoke to a few, and with grief went to Leixlip, where I had been invited, but the family holding some different sentiment, my situation here was trying too. 418. At Lucan, I was disappointed, and then began to grow discouraged ; querying in my own mind, whether the preachers were not right and I under a mistake. — Whilst spend- ing some time solitary and walking the floor, I besought God if he would make my journey prosperous, and give me favor in the sight of the people, to give me a token for good ; and upon this I lay down to rest, and soon fell asleep, and dreamed I was walking up a river side, through a smooth plain, and began to feel faint and weary, and meditated what I should do for refreshment; and suddenly com- ing to the door of a cottage, which was open, I saw the table spread, and as I rapped, the mistress came, and grasping me by the hand, gave me a hearty welcome, to my astonish- ment.— Said I, " how do you know me ?" Sai 1 she, " our little Jemmey, (as I thought a boy about twelve years old,) dreamed last night that God sent two angels to us, clothed in white', with a message to entertain a trav- eller, with such and such a dress and features, who should come in the afternooon, and you answer the very description ; therefore you are welcome." I then looked, and behold my robe was white, fine unspotted linen ; and oh ! how joyful I felt, to think angels were sent to prepare my way. I then awaked with my mind solemnly stayed on God; and my spirits refreshed to pursue the journey, 419. Taking the canal boat at Hazel-hatch, I went to Athy, and on the way the passen- g< rs solicited me to play cards, 1 replied) I will play one game when you have done, but must have the captain's consent ; they then looked and laughed, and played on ; now and then turning a joke on me. 420. 1 gave one of my pamphlets to the captain, and in the evening, as soon as the gaming was over, after they had done playing, I offered to buy the cards; the captain replied, I don't sell cards, but will give them to you; I thanked him, and played my game by throwing them out at the window into the ca- nal. The company seemed to be thunder- struck and conscience convicted, and their merriment was soon over. Solemnity seemed to rest on every countenance ; they now and then forced, out a word, as though they took my conduct as an imposition ; but in a man- ner they seemed dumb or confounded : but T felt justified in my conduct. 421. In Athy I met with a kind reception, and had the liberty of a chapel which was not the Methodists. I held two meetings, but the curate thought I was for party, as I preached up free salvation, he knowing it was a con- troverted point, and at first would not consent for a third meeting, till reviewing the matter, he would take no denial but I should hold a third. These meetings were quickening. 422. Thence to Carlow, where I held three meetings : here I was troubled with the Asthma, for the first time to prevent my rest since I came into this country : thus I per- ceive the seeds of death are in my body, which, if I am not faithful, I expect will carry me suddenly hence. 423. I walked to Hacketstown through the rain, thirteen long Irish miles. I enquired for swaddlers, (for if I asked for Methodists, the Romans there would immediately direct me to the worst enemy they had, through an evil spirit,) and was directed to a house, (not a member, but a hearer,) and asked for liberty to tarry all night, as I could not hear of a man who had invited me to come previously. The woman said, if you will accept of some straw, you may stay, which I thanked her for, as I felt so weary, I scarce knew how to walk any farther ; but the man perceiving my thoughts of tarrying, objected ; I then rummaged my papers, found a few lines to a man out of town, who was not in a capacity to entertain travellers, so I walked to his father's (being piloted by a lad, who returned immediately) about half a mile, and came to the door and rapped. The family were unwilling to let me in, as several persons the night before had been robbed, and house robberies were fre- quent in that quarter. I now was called to an exercise of my faith, as there were several dogs to guard the house without, and appa- rently I should not be let in, as they question- ed me back and forth through the door, with entreaties to go to a tavern, yet they could re- collect none near, but what was "filled with soldiers. At length the old man, who was the only Methodist in the house, whilst sitting in the corner, felt these words run through his mind (as 1 was ibi'it to go and take up my lodgings on the h.\.;x; of a ditch) repeatedly with power, "be not forgetful to enter- tain strangers, for thereby some have enter- tained angels unawares;" he began to grow restless and uneasy, and finally prevailed on the family to open the door and see who and what I was. As I came in I saw fear in their countenances, and began to sing an American hymn and talk with them about their souls, and soon it was gone. The old man says, I think I have heard of you before from Mount Mellick. They entertained me all night. As I was going away in the morn- ing, the old man said, will you not hold a meeting ? I said, if you will get the people convened. During the day two daughters were following the new fashions; observing the superfluities they were fixing on some new clothes, I said, every time you wear them, remember another suit you'll have, the muffler and the winding sheet, which seemed to sink in their minds ; and since, I have had the satisfaction to hear, (several ways) these young women were found walking in the ways of wisdom. 424. In all I had four meetings here. In Tinnehely I had two in a house and one in the street. In Killevany we had several re- freshing seasons. At Rednah we had two powerful meetings. At Roundwood we had two likewise. At Castle-cavan the people were hard, but I hope some good was done. At Echon I fell in with Mr. Matthew Lanktree, who I expected would treat me with coldness, considering what had passed at conference, but was agreeably disappointed. 425. He gave me liberty to travel on his circuit as long as I pleased. He, I think, is one of the holiest men I have met with in Ire- land. He strove to persuade me to accept from him a razor, which something within had in times past prevented me from using, and forbid it still, as it was a guard, sentry, or watch to remind me of my duty, and that if ever I fell away to become a backslider, (properly speaking,) I should never be re- claimed. 426. Arklow had lain with some weight on my mind for several weeks : I accordingly paid it a visit. No Methodist being in the town, I knew not where to go ; but God put it into the heart of a man to open his ball cham- ber, in which I held several meetings, which were very tender. A man who had opened a malt-house to other missionaries, denied it to me. 427. On my way to Carnew, a preacher who had treated me with coolness at Ross, and had some trying reflections for it, took me upon his horse, and he himself walked six miles. He now gave me the right hand of fellowship, and I spoke for him at night. 428. Here lives a widow who was strangely preserved in the rebellion; she is liberal, 1st, in sentiment — 2d, in alms — 3d, in plain deal- ing. She has built a large preaching room, which is open to all ; is prudent in temporal and external matters, and in religious things, sees men as trees walking. 429. Here some blamed me for not being more cheerful, and take a glass of wine, and dress more ministerial, &c. But there is a certain something within, which is tender, and to grieve or go contrary to it, pains me, and I know not but condemnation may follow if I persisted in going contrary to its dictates. Here I had several refreshing seasons. A few days since, as I was credibly informed, there was heavenly melodious music heard, from whence could not be ascertained : and at the same time a young woman died happy. 430. At Castletown, Arklow-rock, Bally- murtah, Minerrock, and Sally-mount, we had melting times. In Wicklow, two solemn meetings. In Gorey, I held three in a house, and one in the street. The chief commanding officer, as the sergeant said, was coming to stop me ; and when within a few yards, turned and went off muttering. 431. At Clough, I had one meeting. In Ballycanew, two. Clinganny, one. Bally- more, one. Ferns, two. Newtonbarry, four, and one in its vicinity, which was quick- ening. 432. At Enniscorty, after holding two meet- ings, I went out of town on my way, but going burthened and distressed, returned back and held two more for the ease and enjoyment of my mind. 433. I went on Vinegar-Hill, and took a view of the place where much blood was shed on account of religion. — Oh ! when will the time come, when the earth shall be of one heart and of one mind, and the nations learn to war no more. Many who say they are enlightened, being still in darkness, rest con- tented, and fight for the form of religion, but know not the power or the purity of it. 434. At Wexford, I met M. Lanlctree again; I told him he must prepare for a scolding at the next conference, provided he gave me such liberties. He replied, 1 dare not oppose you ; 'tis evident God is with you ; and I look upon it providential your coming here, and so does my wife, as she has found it a blessing to her soul ; and I entreat you to tarry longer on the circuit ; and as we were about to part to see each other no more, as we supposed, he could hardly refrain from weeping. 435. I held three meetings here, and one at the barony of Forth, which was the most re- freshing I had seen for some time. 436. On my way to Ross, I saw one sitting by the way side, reading the bible, to whom I gave a pamphlet. 437. As I called at a tavern to refresh, I 50 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. found a young man under some convincement. I conversed plainly with him, though a stran- ger, and gave him a pamphlet. 438. At Ross, 1 held three meetings, and some said I was Qwkerized ; others said I was too much of a Methodist, and some that I was a mystic. 439. From thence I set off for Waterford, where M. Tobias was stationed, as this place lay upon my mind for several weeks. I was now tailed to a trial of my faith, as I did not expect one Methodist in the place would re- ceive me. But this afforded me some comfort, that 1 could appeal to the Searcher of hearts. I had no other end in view, than to do his will, believing it to be my duty to go. 440. Having a letter to a class leader which was not particularly directed, as to his resi- dence, I inquired for the man ; one said, he lived in one street ; another said, in another ; thus I wandered up and down the town for some time, and suddenly I discovered a man : a thought arose, that man won't lie ; I ran to him and showed the letter ; said he, do you think I know the man ? I told him I wanted information : he asked me several questions, and piloted me to the door. The man of the house read the letter, and after tea took me to the preacher's house to hear what he would say; and behold it was the man I had seen in the street, Zechariah Worrel. 441. He gave me the right hand of fellow- ship. I told him to look out what he did, lest others should blame him. I spoke at night, and on Sabbath morning too ; but at night he durst not give me the liberty ; as then was the great congregation. On Monday evening, through the intercession of the leaders, I held a third meeting, and appointed for the fourth ; the house was well filled, and in the congre- gation were several Quakers. There was a considerable movement among the people. 442. The next morning, I held my last meeting ; the class leaders, of their own ac- cord, gave me a recommendation ; first, that they believed I preached the gospel as held by the Methodists ; and second, that my labors were blessed to the people. 443. Here I had several valuable articles of clothing and money offered to me, which I refused ; however, about eleven shillings were forced on me. I visited several backsliders and quitted the. place. 444. In Pill-town, we had a shaking time ; here I pasted up some printed rules for holy living, in the streets ; as I had done some written ones in several other places. 445. To Carrick-on Suir, I had several let- ters, which paved my way to getting the preaching-house ; in which I had five meet- ings that were tender. The chief person of the society, when I first came here, was ab- sent; hut on coming home offered me two shirts and some money, which I refused. Said he, '• it argues a sound heart, but a weak head ; and if I had been at home when you first came, I would not have given you the preaching-house, as that would have been an encouragement to impostors : but you might have preached in my private house as often as you pleased/' I had several other things offered by other persons also, which 1 refused, and went to Clonmel, having about five hun- dred papers printed — rules for holy living. Here I got the preaching-house, likewise; which some previously said I would not get: however, the congregations were larger than had been known for many months ; and the power of God was sensibly present. 446. Earnest entreaties were made for my tarrying longer; but feeling my mind free, after holding three meetings, and after pasting up some rules, I quitted the town. 447. I had accepted a small note and two shillings, but feeling burthened in my mind, gave up the former to the person. 448. At night, I put up with a Roman Catholic, at Capperquin, which took all the money that I had, amounting to 2s. 6d. English. 449. On my way to Tallow, a magistrate overtook me. Q. What have you got in your bundle 1 A. Papers. Q. What papers 1 A. Rules for holy living. Q. Where did you sleep last night ? A. Capperquin. Q. You made good speed this morning — where was you born % A. North America. Q. What did you come here after ? A. Partly upon account of my health, and partly by, an impression on my mind, believ- ing it to be the will of God. Q. And what do you do here ? A. I strive to persuade people to serve God. Well, said he, that is a good practice : but do you meet with much success ? I replied, I am striving to do what I can ; but it is the spirit of God that must accomplish the work. He then proposed several of the questions again and again, with some others, I suppose, to see if 1 would contradict myself. 1 then gave him a paper and a pamphlet, and told him, if he wanted further information, to search me. He said, there are many Tho go about to stir up the minds of the lower class, (alluding to politics, riot, and rebellion,) but my mind is satisfied concerning you, and so he rode on. 450. In Tallow, I held two meetings, the house being opened to me ; but now I had an* EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 51 other trial ; my feet being so sore, appa- rently I could walk no further; but a man who was going my road, took me up before him on a horse, and carried me six miles; and another man afterwards let me get upon his car now and then ; and now and then I would hobble along a spell ; so I got to Cork late in the evening ; and having a letter to a man, I was provided with food and lodging. 451. Next day, I went to see the assistant preacher, who was also chairman of the dis- trict. Said I, " what privilege will you grant me ?" Said he, " go away, and come at such an hour, and I will tell you ;" which I did. — Said he, I have talked with some of our most respectable friends, who think it not proper to give you any encouragement, as it would be too great encouragement to impos- tors; and we think you to be out of your sphere. But, said I, suppose I hold meetings in town, not to intrude upon your meeting hours ; nor yet say any thing against you ; neither lay down contrary doctrines ? — Said he, it will be taken as opposition, if you hold any meetings any where, at any time here ; so I parted with him; this being Saturday evening. 452. Sabbath morning I heard one preach, and then took breakfast with a Quaker, who treated me cool enough. I attended their meeting, and then, by an impression upon my mind, took upwards of an hundred of my handbills, or printed rules, and went through the town distributing them to the gentry, and heard a preacher at night. The next morning, feeling the want of some money, I attempted *o sell my watch, but could find none that would buy it. At length, I went into another watchmaker's, who looked at me and said, tell me your cheapest price : I said a guinea, it being not half the value. He asked me what countryman I was ; I burst out a cry- ing ; he then gave me a breakfast, a guinea, and a shilling. He asked then my religion ; and I gave him a pamphlet and paper ; and requested a guide out of town, to which I gave half the guinea ; with orders to carry it to the man who had provided my bed and board, as he had a wife and three others of his family sick at that time. In the night I arrived at Bandon, and in- quired for Methodists ; the woman said, What do you want with them 1 A . To tarry all night. Q. Are there any near 1 A. There is one near you. Q. Did you ever hear of an American in this country 1 A. Yes. Q. What is he doing % A. Wandering up and down striving to do good, and he has had the small-pox of late. Q. Are you he"? A. J Yes. Come, walk in. I felt thankful to God that he had provided me lodging for the night, &c. 453. Next day I went to see the preachers ; one of whom treated me rather cool; the other said, I can give you no encouragement, and I will give you no opposition ; I am willing you should go round the circuit and do all the good you can. From this, I perceived that he felt more love in his heart than he durst show out. But in a dream of the night, my mind was so impressed, that I quitted the town early in the morning, leaving my staff behind and bidding none farewell. It took me more than seven hours to walk nine miles, to Kinsale : on the way I was near being stopped by a magistrate. I sat down by the road side and reflected thus ; " here I am, a stranger in a strange land : but little money, and few that show me friendship ; I am going now to a place ; and I have no ground to expect reception ; I cannot walk much farther ; I cannot buy a passage to a dis- tant part ; and what shall I do, seeing I have no way to get bread ? Once I had a father's house and tender parents ; and how would they feel if they knew my present case ? Un- less God works wonders for me soon, I shall surely sink." — Then I lifted up my voice and wept. 454. The first Methodist I met in town treated me coolly ; but recollecting to have seen a young woman in Dublin, who lives here, I inquired and found her. She at first was sorry to see me ; she being in a low, uncomfortable state of mind, and her parents not Methodists. However, they invited me to tarry ; and so it happened by the overruling hand of Provi- dence, that I got the preaching house : first, by talking with the members individually, and provoking them to say, I have no objection if the rest have none ; and then by making bold to stand up on Christmas night, after a local preacher had dismissed the people, and spake a few words, and formed a covenant with the assembly to pray three times a day for a week, and the greater part of which agreed, and I called God to witness to the engagement. And when the society met to speak on the privilege of the meeting house, there was none to ob- ject. 455. Early the next morning many came out to meeting, and at evening likewise ; thus for several days together ; and God's power was felt by several who were quickened to start afresh for the kingdom of glory. 456. I held one meeting, to preach to the children. The preacher who had treated me with slightness in Bandon, came to the stairs and listened. At a love feast, there was never such a refreshing time known there before,. ._: 457. I wished for a passage to Dublin, a vessel being ready for sea; but the owner would not consent that the master should take me on board ; saying, where they have got priest, minister, or preacher on board, there it no prosperity or good luck ; and the vessel was wind bound for several days. 458. During my stay here, I frequently thought every meeting would be the last, and would appoint no more, hoping by some means to gel away ; but no door opened. I received invitations to breakfast, dine, and sup, more than I supplied. At length, some people (not in society) procured me a passage, unknown to the owner, by persuading the captain to take me on board, and provided sea stores, and then gave me information that the wind was coming fair, and if I would, I could now sail for Dublin. The people at a venture would come out to meeting, and seemed as though they could not keep away. I requested my departure might be notified that night ; and within two hours after hearing that the cap- tain would take me, went on board, and was under sail ; and after fifty-two hours passage from Oyster-haven, I landed in Dublin, and went to my old home, Doctor Johnson's, where 1 was cordially received, having been absent eleven weeks and two days, and travelled by land and water about seven hundred English miles. 459. It lying weightily upon my mind, what the Cork preacher said, I wrote to him to the following purport. 460. "I don't see how you could in justice take it as wicked opposition, if I did nor said nothing against the Methodists, provided I held meetings, without judging me hard. I acknowledge you treated me with less seve- rity in harsh words than I expected ; but lest yon should write letters before me and hedge up my way, I left Cork as I did; and now re- member, if souls be lost in consequence of it, that will lie at your door, for God knows, if I could have kept my peace of mind, I would not have left America; but in tender conscience I was constrained to come." The person who carried the above, delivered it as follows : Sir, here is a letter from Lorenzo. Preacher. Oh ! is he in Kinsale ? (reads the letter without changing countenance,) he is displeased I did not let him preach : did he preach in Kinsale ? Bearer. Yes, sir, to large congregations; and a prospect of good. Pre. I'm glad there is a good prospect — he has been a zealous preacher in America, and came away against rule, or order of his assist- ant— he follows his own feelings too much — he is Quakerized. Bea. I believe, sir, he is led by the dictates of the Spirit, for his labors are owned of < rod. Pre. Poor man, he fatigues himself — I told him lie ought not to walk so much. I bid him call on me in the morning, in order to give him some assistance ; but was too ill to see him. Bea. I don't think Lorenzo would accept of it, sir ! he is not a burthen to any of our so- cieties. Pre. I hear he is, abstemious, and will not take sufficient nourishment : he won't take clothes, and such a poor figure as he cuts! why, when he went to Bandon and stood at the people's door, they could not tell what to make of him ; and so he concluded, with saying something concerning my heart and head. 461. January, 1801. The greater part of this month I spent in this city. I went to see John Dinnen, who treated me with more friend- ship than ever before ; yet there seemed to be something out of order between us. 462. Here I found Alice Cambridge, (who lives with Mrs. Stafford, from whom I received manifested kindness.) who had been very hardly treated in the south; and turned and kept out of society for no other cause, than because in conscience she could not desist from holding public meetings. She was kind to me during my illness, and was the occasion of the preachers first coming to see me. Oh! prejudice and austerity, when will ye be done away ! By the means of Alice, I procured a large room for meeting, in Stephen-street, where thrice I spoke to some scores. In Cha- pel-street, twrice — some seemed to feel the word ; others were angry. In Thomas-street, I met a few. In New-street, I had four meet- ings; some people were solemn; others noisy. I spoke twice at the Coombe ; three times in Spital-fields; — twice in Ransford-street ; once in Cathedral-lane, besides family visits, at which came in a few in different parts of the city. At Elephant-lane, I had two solemn and attentive meetings. 463. For some months I had a desire to preach at Blackrock ; but saw no way till now; the young curate, by the name of Mitch- ell, whom I had seen at Athy, gave me the privilege of Mr. Kelly's chapel : in which I spoke to an attentive serious people. 464. Having it impressed upon my mind for several months, to give the inhabitants of Dublin a general warning, I never saw my way clear to proceed until now; and believing the judgments of God hanging over the place, 1 got about three thousand handbills printed, such as lay upon my mind, and the greatest part I distributed among the quality and de- cent kind of people; which I left either in their shops or houses, and one I enclosed in a letter, ami gave it to a sentinel in the castle-yard for the Lord Lieutenant; but fearing he would not gel it. gol a second framed and directed in gilt letters, for the Lord Lieutenant, sealed in black wax and paper, and tied tape round it — this I lefl in the porter's lodge. 465. I got two others framed in black, and \ directed in gold letters: one for the mercliants, EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 53 the other for the lawyers : the first I hung up in the Royal Exchange : the other I left on the floor in the sight of the Lawyers, in the hall of the four courts, and walked out, (it be- ing court-time.) 466. A local preacher said he was willing I should have a meeting in his house, if it would not grieve his brethren ; at the leader's meeting it was objected to. 467. At John Jones's, my printer, in Bride- street, I held my last meeting, which was so- lemn and refreshing, having had near thirty since this time of coming to town. 468. Feeling my mind at present free from the city and college, (as I had left a pamphlet on every floor in the letter box,) and bound to the west of Ireland, I took leave of a number of my Dublin friends, saying, I know not I shall ever see you again in lime ; but several said it was impressed on their minds I should return to the city before I went to America. 469. February 1st. I took leave of my dear Paul and Lctilia, who had showed every par- ticular kindness and attention to me during this visit, which parting was painful to me, and taking the canal boat, I arrived in Tulla- more after night fall. This day one passenger called for a pack of cards, another reproved him, saying it is Sabbath day ; this opened a door for me to distribute some handbills and pamphlets : some of which passed into the first cabin, which influenced the passengers to send for me in there. Some of these cross- questioned me concerning my leaving America, and travelling through the kingdom, with other parts of my conduct which they had heard of. I endeavored to return my answers to the pur- pose, and yet in such a manner as should be profitable to the whole. God was my helper, and his power seemed to come over them. These people spread over the town, what a strange man they had in company. The Me- thodists who heard of it, came to the house where I was confined with sickness to my bed near all day, and asked if I would hold a meeting at night. I said yes, provided you will give me the preaching house, and get the people notified. Here prejudice had formerly shut the door and the hearts of the people against me. 470. In the evening the seats were filled ; the next night the house was filled ; the third night all the people could not get in. The next morning early the seats were filled, and I gave my last : the da}* but one preceding, I put up one of the rules for holy living in the market place, which occasioned a Protestant and a Roman or two, to come first to words, and then to blows ; and then one of the Ro- mans who held the Protestant whilst the other beat him, was obliged to run into his house and not show his head in the market all day, lest the Orangemen should give him a beating : he was cne of the richest merchants of his profession in town : I spoke that day in the street to near fifteen hundred people, generally well behaved : here I was offered half a gui- nea, and the offer of a return carriage to carry me sixteen miles ; which I refused, knowing that example goes before precept; and that the eyes of many are upon me. I walked nineteen miles to Birr, but here met with a cool reception ; likewise at Cree, to which I had a letter from their friend ; nevertheless was cool enough received. Well, said I, I have come about twenty-two miles out of my way to see you ; and if it were convenient, should be glad to hold a meeting, but if you call not the people together, I shall be pure ; and leaving them immediately, after giving them two pamphlets, I reached Eyre-court that night. 471. The next day I walked twenty-two miles, and got benighted ; I called at a farm- house and got liberty, for money, to tarry all night, but found no freedom to eat in the house, except two or three roasted pota- toes. 472. Next morning walked on and a car overtook me, and I hired a driver to carry me into Tuam, at which town upon my arrival, felt a sudden halt in my mind ; enquired for Methodists, and after getting some refreshment found one, who treated me kindly and got me the preaching house and about ten score of hearers that night. 473. For several days past, feeling the ne- cessity of a preacher's being assisted by the supernatural grace of God, or else his labors to be of but little use, and feeling my own weakness, trials began to arise and discour- agements to desist, but here God revived my spirits by granting the quickening influence of his grace to assist me to go through the meetings both at night and morning. 474. At Hollymount, we had two solemn meetings, though the class leader had treated me with some neglect. 475. At Castlebar, where Mr. Russel and his wife were kind and friendly more than I expected, I held a number of meetings which were refreshing and powerful : here one wo- man said she had seen me in a dream two weeks before. 476. At Newport good was done; here I was met by Sir Neal, who observing me to have a bundle of papers under my arm, which I had got printed a few days before as a warn- ing to the people of the country, being more and more convinced there is an awful cloud gathering over the land. He questioned me very harsh and sharply what those were, and who and what I was : and after taking me to his house and examining different papers, said 54 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. he believed I was an honest man, and gave m? a pass. 477. At Xappogh the people were cold anc hard: at Westport in the day of eternity, I expect the fruit of two meetings will appear. 478. At Tullagh, a country place, about two hundred came out at night, and as many the next morning, though the ground was wliite with frost. 479. At Cappavico, the Lord's power was to be felt, ainl at Menalo we had memorable times. About this time, I fell in with the Rev. Mr. Averill, who entreated me to tarry longer on the circuit ; saying, the cries of the people are after you, which I look upon to be the voice of God in their hearts, for it is evi- dent God is acknowledging you amongst them, and if you will tarry another year, I'll give you a guinea a month, to bear your expenses, and providing the next conference set their faces against you as they did the last, I'll pay your passage home to America. I told him, I believed the time was near, that it was the will of God, I should return home ; therefore durst not engage to tarry. 480. At Foxford we had good times — at Ballina, we had three powerful meetings. About this time, I had some articles of cloth- ing and money offered to me : but a small part I felt free to accept, though I would have to live by faith about my passage. 481. I walked about thirty Irish miles in a day, and coming to Sligo, I met Mr. Averill again. He preached and administered the sa- crament, the latter of which was refreshing. 482. In the evening, I spoke at the court house to about a thousand people, and en- treated them to prepare for trials, which I ex- pected were coming on the land. The next morning, after speaking to about two hundred, went to Manor-hamilton, where was a great ado about religion, and some good doing. 483. I attempted to speak at night, and about two-thirds through my discourse, I was suddenly stopt, like one confounded, and other preachers carried on the meeting, and concluded it. 484. The next morning, feeling greatly de- pressed in mind, I wrote a letter for Mr. Averill, leaving it on the table, and quit the house before the family was up, and walked twenty-one miles to Enniskillen, where I spoke to a few at night, not in vain. The next morning, speaking to a number more, I went to Tempo, and at a tavern where I took sciine refreshment I missed my pocket-book, in which were a number of letters to people's friends in America. At night, I called in a market town, and after distributing a number of handbills, called at a house, and for the sum of thirteen shillings English, could have supper, and lodging, and breakfast, and liber- ty of holding two meetings. The man was a Methodist, the woman a Presbyterian. The Methodists then besought me to tarry a day or two, in vain. 485. Partly in the rain. I walked twenty- one miles to Dungannon, and whilst distribut- ing handbills through the town, a soldier I met, who knew me though it was night, and took me to a sergeant's house, who said, " when we lay at Chapel-izod last year, when you came there and formed the covenant, a corporal who agreed thereto, afterwards be- came serious, and died in peace/' 486. Here I had an ulcer broke in my lungs whilst I was asleep, which had like to have strangled me at first. I felt cold chills after this, running through my body, and fe- verish, and my bodily strength greatly reduced. The sergeant, who a few days previous, was wishing that he knew where I was, that he might send for me to come to that place, ask- ed the circuit preacher if I might have the meeting house, who said, "by no means;" however, the sergeant knowing my desire to hold a meeting, after the preacher had dis- missed the people, spoke out, and said : Take notice, there is an American in town, who will hold a meeting to-morrow evening, but the place is not determined on ; then walking and whispering to the preacher, said, will you forbid its being here ? Who replied, I will neither approve or oppose it. The sergeant turned to the people and said, It will be here. 487. I had four meetings in the house, and two in the street, which were solemn and at- tentive. 488. I held several in the neighborhoods of this place, which seemed to be attended with some degree of power; at one of which, a seceder's school house would not contain the people, and church service just being over. I got the liberty of its pulpit, which I looked upon as singular and providential. I spoke to near seven hundred people, and mentioned, I believed trials were near. Thence I pro- ceeded to Lisburn, and put up with one who had been a Quaker, but had withdrawn. He appeared to be a conscientious man, but the Scriptures bear but little weight with him, and the divinity of Christ he seems to stumble at. Thence to Belfast; on my way I called at Lambeg to inquire concerning a singular cir- cumstance, respecting one's losing their hair ; which was thought to be supernatural ; it has produced a great effect upon the man of the house. 489. All the vessels in Belfast were full of passengers, except two; one of which was so dear, and her provisions not such as I requir- ed, she I declined. But a Quaker said, Lo- renzo! I would not wish to transport thee; but if thy mind is clear to go home, we will EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 55 make thee out a passage ; thee speak to thy friends, and I to mine ; which I did, but no notice was taken of it : then the Quaker with a friend gave me two guineas to engage my passage on board the other ; but the captain who was bending towards Quakerism, ob- serving I had the small pox some months be- fore, refused to take me ; saying, I know not but the infection may still be in your clothes, and five of my hands have not had it, and if they should be taken unwell, I shall be knocked up on my voyage. 490. About this time I received three let- ters from Dr. Johnson, giving some account of my last visit in Dublin, and with an anx- ious desire for my return; but if I did not see my way clear to come, might draw on him for as much as should be needful for my voy- age, and receive it either as a gift or loan, whichever might be most agreeable to me — but I in a letter replied, " I cannot see my way clear to ask the Methodists for much help, lest they should lay claim to me and seek to tie my hands : and to ask too much of the Quakers, I must look all round ; and for you to pay it out of your own pocket, I cannot consent, no, not in my mind : but if people are willing to do the same, shall look upon it as providential." 491. In one of his letters, he expressed a desire, if consistent with the Divine will, he with his dear Letitia might see me once more, to take leave of me, and see me properly equipped under their own inspection. Ac- cordingly, as my way now seemed hedged up in the north, and feeling my mission to be nearly ended, unless it were a desire to visit two or three neighborhoods, and feeling that I could go without condemnation, 1 took the mail coach to Lisburn, where I held a meeting in what is called the new connexion, which was solemn and tender. 492. Thence, being an outside passenger, I came to Dublin the next day, chilled and tired, and if it had not been for the kindness of the guard accommodating me with his seat, I must have given out on my way. 493. About six o'clock in the morning, I arrived at my friend, Dr. Johnson's, to their agreeable surprise. Here follows one thing ot the Doctor's singular conduct, in sending some notices to persons of different persua- sion^, that " if any person of ability had a de- sire, and would consider it a privilege to as- sist in sending Lorenzo Dow comfortably home to his own country, such assistance would be accepted by Letitia Johnson, 102 New street." In consequence of this, they re- ceived somewhat more than the voyage re- quired. I held two meetings in Bride street, the latter of which was solemn and tender, and the two Dublin preachers were present. 494. March28th. It was now rising of sixteen months since I first came on to the Irish shore, and whilst others have been robbed and mur- dered, I have been preserved by land and sea. Though a few days ago, I was informed, the crew with whom I sailed, when drove into the Isle of Man, were plotting to throw me over- board, if an Englishman had not interposed. I have known less of hunger in this country of scarcity, than ever for the space of time in my own, since travelling. 495. To-morrow, God willing, I expect to embark for America. What is past, I know ; what is to come, I know not. I have endured trials in my own country, and have not been without them in this, even from those whom I love and wish well, both outward and in- ward, temporal and spiritual : but my trust is still in God, who I believe will support me, and give me a blessing upon my feeble labors in my native land, though I expect to wade through deep waters there. 496. I know not but I may come to Eu- rope again, though there is but one thing which will bring me, viz., to save my soul. 497. April 2nd. I took my farewell leave of Paul and Letitia Johnson, and YV Jliam and Nancy Thomas, with whom it was hard part- ing, and embarked for America on board the ship Venus, S. Taber, master, 250 tons bur- then, seventy-three passengers, mostly Roman Catholics. 3rd. At one o'clock, A. M., took in our an- chors, hoisted sail, and in about fifteen days after losing sight of land, we were half across the ocean, when the wind came against us, so that we were driven to the north, and south, about two weeks, making but very little head- way. 498. 26th. I held meeting on board ; good attention appeared among those who could attend. After forty-seven days passage, we hove in sight of land, and shortly after came to the quarantine ground, (Staten Island,) where I was detained thirteen days ; during which time I got relief from some persons in New York, whereby I escaped these vermin that are troublesome on long voyages with a number of people, &c. On our passage my life was despaired of through costiveness, (as in thirty-three days no means of medicine an- swered but thrice,) by some gentlemen on board, who, with the captain, showed me kindness. After holding two meetings, and my clothes cleansed, I got permission from the doctor to come into the city; where I was cordially received by S. Hutchinson, and some other kind friends ; but they durst not open the preaching house doors to me for fear of the censure of the conference now at hand. 499. Dr. Johnson, who had given me a pa- per signifying that if I were brought to want in any part of Ireland, could draw on him for any Bum I chose, by any gentleman who traded in Dublin, which paper I never made use of. He sent a library of books by me, with orders to sell them, ami make use of the money to buy me a horse to travel with, &c. These books were of singular service, to aid me in my travels, which I thought to be my duty, viz., instead of being confined on a circuit, to travel the country at large, to speak on cer- tain points, which I considered injurious to the kingdom of Christ in this World, &c. Not knowing the value of these second hand books, one took the advantage of my ignorance to get them under price ; but my friends insisted he should give up the bargain ; to which he with a hard demand of ten dollars consented, with the proviso that Kirk (who sold them for an hundred and fifteen dollars) should have no profit. Oh! the cursed love of money.* 500. June 16th. Conference came on, and some of my old friends were minded I should take a circuit; hut did not blame me for go- ing to Europe, considering the advantage I had got to my health, &c. 1 could not feel my mind free to comply, feeling it my duty to travel more extensively. Their entreaties and arguments were hard to resist ; and on the other hand the discouragements, if I rejected, or discomplied, would be great. It would not only by them be deemed wilful, and must ex- pect their disapprobation ; but still be, like the fowls of the air, to trust Providence for my daily bread : here I was brought to halt be- tween two opinions, thinking it was easier for one to be mistaken than twenty ; yet I felt it my duty to travel the continent at large. Here my trials were keen. 501. A pamphlet of my experience coming to America, Kirk was minded to reprint it; but Bishop Whatcoatsaid I belonged to them, and they ought to have the first privilege of printing my experience: and being under great trials of mind, concluded to give up my judgment to theirs, and take a circuit; which I had no sooner consented to try for a year, the Lord being my helper, than an awful dis- tress came over my mind ; but I could not re- call my words. My mind being somewhat agitated, gave the bishop somewhat encour- menl relative to my journals, of which, on reconsideration, I repented, as the time was not yet. I was restored by the conference where on going away, viz., remainingon trial. The conference was more friendly than 1 ex- . when on my voyage home; but I did not make any acknowledgment that I did wrong in going away. Some thought I had discipline; but on re-examination it * I paid the doctor afterward?. was found I had not, as one on trial has a right to desist as well as they to reject. 503. My station was on the Duchess and Columbia circuit, with David Brown and Wil- liam Thatcher — Freeborn Garretson, pn si ling elder. Thus distressed, [ sailed to Rhinebeck, on which way, one attempting to go on board the vessel, was knocked out of the boa', and carried down the stream more than a mile be- fore he could be picked up. Oh! what dan- gers are we in? How uncertain is life I When I arrived at the flats, I called at a Methodist's, and got meeting appointed for the night. One of the principal Methodists came to inquire, who is stationed on our circuit ? I replied, Brown, Thatcher, and Dow. Sail he, Dow, I thought he had gone to Ireland ! I replied, he has been there, but has lately come back. Said he, Dow ! Dow ! why he is a crazy man ; he will break up the circuit; so we parted. After meeting, I appointed another at the new meeting house then building, which tried them at my boldness, they not knowing who I was, (but supposed a local preacher,) and intended Mr. G. should preach the first sermon there, for the dedication. Next day, some desired to know my name, which I desired to be ex- cused from telling. I held a number of meet- ings in this place, mostly cold and lifeless, though we had some good and pious friends ; yet I could not speak with life and power as formerly ; but felt as if I was delivering my message to the wrong people. For it had been in my mind, to return to my native town, and there begin, and travel extensively : first, in the adjacent places, and so abroad, as I might find Providence to open the door. 504. When I got to this place, I had two shillings left, and hearing of a place called Kingston-sopus, I was minded to visit, (con- trary to the advice of my friends,) and having got a few together with difficulty, and ! two other appointments, returned, having paid away all my money for ferriages, and when the time commenced in which I musl go and fulfil the appointments, saw no way across the ferry, and whilst walking along in meditation on past providence, and raising my heart, that a way might he opened for my getting across the ferry, I cast my eye upon the sand, and espied something bright, i picking it up found it to be a York -hilling, the very sum I wanted in order to cross over. And when I had fulfilled my first appointment, and was going to the second, astrangei hands with me, and left near half a dollar in my hand, so 1 was enabled to get back. Thus 1 see Providence provides l'w them that put their trust in him. — Having some scripture pictures framed sent by me from Europe to dis- pose of, some I gave away, and the remainder I let go to a printer, for some religious hand- EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 57 bills, &c. in Poughkeepsie, some of which I distributed through the town, and hearing the sound of a fiddle, I followed it, and came to a porch where was a master teaching his pupils to dance. I gave some handbills, which he called after me to take away, but I spoke not a word but went off. Here the people are hardened. — At Fishkill and the Highlands, the people were hard, and apparently sorry to see me. — At Clove and Sharlingtown likewise, I visited some neighboring places, and had some tender meetings. At Amenia and Dover, the Methodists seemed shy; I put up at a tavern several times. Swago, I visited from house to house, but have not the art nor the spirit of visiting as when in the north country. Sharon — I found two classes here, the first hard and sorry to see me ; the other tender with Chris- tian love. In Salisbury and Canaan, (Con- necticut,) I had sundry meetings, but still felt as if not in my right sphere. A report that crazy Dow had got back from Ireland, brought many out to hear. Mount Washington, Shef- field, and Egremont, (Mass.,) I visited ; thence to Hudson, and so to Rhinebeck. 505. After quarterly meeting, I went home to see my friends, and found my parents well, and one sister, who had become more serious within the course of a few months, which was a matter of consolation to me. 506. The expectation of the Methodists was raised, expecting such times as we had before, not looking enough beyond the watchman — once some were prejudiced against me; but now too much for me, so I was clogsred with their expectations and shut up. Walking to Norwich, gave away my pocket handkerchief to get breakfast, and took shipping to New London, where we had three meetings that were large and tender. One who was near and dear to me di 1 not come to see me, neither durst I go to see him, which caused me some pain of heart. 507. September 3rd. I went forty miles to Middletown, and had four meetings which were good and tender. At New Hartford, I hired a ball room, which cost me a dollar and a half. The man thought I was going to have a play at first — many came to hear, to whom I spoke from, After I have spoken, mock on. — Some were tender, and some disputed, saying, all things are decreed, and they hoped they were Christians, and no man can be a Chris- tian unless he is reconcile! to God's decrees. I replied, if all things arc fore-ordained, it was fore-ordained that I should talk as I do, and you are not reconciled to it. and of course are not Christians ; but deceiving yourselves ac- cording to your own doctrine. The young people smiled, and so we parted. 508. Oh, when shall the time commence when the watchman shall see eye to eye, and the earth be filled with God's glory ? — Thence I went to my circuit, and continued round with my mind burthened, as when sailing up from New York : and have been burthened and de- pressed whilst on this circuit ever since. I do not have such meetings as formerly, though the cause of God, and the worth of souls lies as near my heart as ever. What can be the cause, unless out of my sphere 1 I felt a pain in my right side, and on the seventh day, an ulcer, as I suppose, broke in my lungs, and I raised a putrefied matter, and was forced to cut my labor short the next day through weak- ness of body. After this, I had hardly strength to keep up with my appointments; but fre- quently was obliged to lie upon the bed whilst addressing the people. At length, I got a lit- tle more free from my pain, and was in hopes that the raising would cease, and the place heal. 509. October 24th — 25th. After quarterly meeting, I left this circuit, by G"s. direction, and proceeded for Litchfield circuit, but did not ask for location, as I wished to go through the year if possible, considering my engage- ment, and the nature of my standing. 510. 26th. The Methodists being low and lazy here, I walked through the town, and gave notice for meeting, and invited the peo- ple ; and some ministers and lawyers, with the people, accepted. The second meeting scores could not get in. At Milton, God has be- gun a good work. In Kent, the people are hard. New Milford, Washington, Woodbury, Goshen, Winchester, Bristol, I visited. Some were hard ; some were prejudiced; and with some I had comfort ; amongst whom were some seventh day Baptists near the last place. In Farminglon and Northington, religion seem- ed low, in the latter, harm was done by the minister opposing the work under brother M. In Granby and Barkhempstead, it is low. Hartland hollow, once a flaming place for pie- ty, but seems to be diminished greatly, yet of late some small quickening. Colebrook and Winstead I visiled : in the latter is a large so- ciety, but not so much engaged as they use! to be. Thus I have got round the circuit — scarce any blessing on my labors, and my mind depressed from day to day. 511. Of late it hath lain upon my mind that I should not recover whilst I continued in this sphere of action ; and that my ill health came in consequence of not doing what I had felt to be my duty, viz. to travel the continent more at large ; and the only remedy to escape and recover from this decline, would be by a change of air and climate, &c, and as though Providence chose to make use of this means for my recovery, for some end unknown to me. And the more I made it a matter of prayer, that if it were a temptation, it might decrease : 58 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. but if it were from Him, it might increase ; and the more I think upon it and weigh it as for eternity, the more it increases, and cords of sweet love drew me on. 512. The thoughts of leaving the circuit without liberty, is somewhat trying, as I had done it once before: and some perhaps may conclude there is no confidence to be put in me. The island of Bermuda, or Georgia, is what I had in contemplation. 513. November 21— 22. Quarterly meeting was in Cornwall ; I told brother Batchelor that my mind was under the above trials; he said he was willing 1 should go. But Gar- retson, my spiritual grandfather, would not consent ; but offered me a location on the cir- cuit, if I would say I could travel no longer; but would not consent that I should leave it on any condition at first. I could not say but what I could travel a space longer, and yet apparently but a very little while. At length I strove to get him to say, if it was the opin- ion of brother Moriarty, that my health was declining, he would not charge me with diso- bedience at the next conference : he said I must then labor not in my usual way, but like the other preachers, viz. the regular appoint- ments only, and thus indirectly it was left — so I continued on. 27th. My strength I think declines. 514. December 1. I reached my parents again, tarried four days, had two meetings, and told my parents of my intention of visit- ing the southern climes. They did not seem to oppose it as I expected : but said, once it would have been your delight to have been received and regularly travelling on a circuit, and now they are willing to receive you, you cannot feel contented to tarry on a circuit, which, if we were to have our choice, it would be to have you continue ; then you will have friends, and can come and see us ; but you must be your own judge in this matter; weigh it well, and act accordingly. 515. I left my horse, saddle, bridle and watch, in the bands of Nathaniel Phelps, and had some money id' a neighbor, viz. my horse, with the man who came fifteen miles to see me, and gave me a dollar, when I was sick in the north country. Peter Moriarty, the as- sistant preacher of the circuit, being gone home to wait till God should send snow that he might move his family, it was uncertain when I could get hi- judgment respecting my decline, and there being no probability of my ohtaining Garretsons consent, 1 was now brought into a straight. Being unable to ful lil the appointments with propriety any longer, [ got brother Fox to take them in my stead. 516. My license being wrote in such form by Mr. (lit would only serve for the Duchess and Columbia circuits, so that when he remov- ed me to Litchfield it was good for nothing, so I destroyed it, and of course, now had no credentials to aid me in a strange land. The thoughts of going away under the above diffi- cult circumstances was trying both to my na- tural desire, and to my faith ; yet it appeared to me I was brought into this situation by my disobedience, and the only way would be to obey in future. 517. December 9. A friend, N. P. carried me to Hartford, and being disappointed of shipping, I set off on foot to New Haven, and though weak in body, I went twelve miles, and stopped at a tavern ; but it being the free-mason lodge night, they made such a noise I could not sleep, so I went to a farm- house. 518. Set off at dawn of day, and a man in Meriden saw and knew me, gave me a break- fast, and sent a horse with me several miles, so I reached New Haven that night, and spoke to a few. The next evening I spoke again, and God gave me favor in the sight of some. At length I set sail for New York, and making a mistake as the passengers divided when going on board, I carried away two bottles which belonged to the other packet where my things were; and on our arrival, I paid the damage of the porter, which the people drank up without my con- sent. However, they were so kind as to rum- mage my things and write in my journals some scurrilous language belonging to sea- faring people. After my landing, I went to my old home at the house of brother Jeffery. I took the advice of several physicians, whose advice it was to go. And finding a vessel bound to Bermuda, was denied a passage on account of my religion; but captain Peleg Latham, going to sail for Savannah, offered to take me, and throw in a fifth part of my pas- sage, considering the cause of my going. 519. Through Dr. Johnson's books, I had procured my horse, got some religious hand- bills printed, containing rules for holy living, Sfc, paid my passage, and had about one dol- lar and a half left me, eighteen dollars still being in G.'s hands. My friends made out my provisions. My cough and weakness in- crease. I am more than ever sea-sick. I said, to tarry is death, to go I do but die. 520. January 3d, 1802. I am in lat. 34 dog. 38 min., long. 76 deg. 2 min. My cough has almost left me; but my raising continues. The people are as kind and civil as I could expecl under the circumstances. Natural and human prospects appear dark ; what is before me I know not; my trust is in God. 1 have but one to look to or rely upon in this under- taking. My trials are keen — indeed it is a trial of my faith to go; but Jesus is precious EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 59 to my soul on this roaring sea. The winds these four days past are. contrary. 521. There is but one in all Georgia that I know. I have seen before, Hope Hull, my spiritual father: and to him I never spoke. My mind was tried by the enemy of souls ; something within said, you will see such good days no more : the openings and favors you have had are now gone, and, as it were, death awaits you. But one evening, when thus tried, when lying down, a thought arose, why have I not as great a right to expect favors from God now, as in days that are past and gone. Immediately hope and faith began to revive, and my heart to be drawn out in prayer. Soon after, the wind came fair, and we run from five to nine miles an hour, till we had run our latitude. On our way, a whale played round our vessel for an hour or two. 522. January 6. Saw land — it being foggy, did not venture into port. The night follow- ing found we had but about two fathoms of water, as we sounded to cast anchor upon a hollow shoal; it being then high water, the captain began to prepare the boats to flee ; the noise awaked me up — I saw the people terri- fied and preparing to escape. I began to ex- amine whether I was sorry I had come, or was prepared to die — felt great inward peace, and no remorse, and fell asleep again ; but their ado soon awaked me. I dressed myself, sung an hymn, and lay down. I observed some praying, and one man reproving an- other, saying, it is no time to swear now — soon the vessel struck, the cable they cut off at five blows, and hoisted a sail, leaving the anchor, and the tide carried us through a nar- row place into deep water, striking twice on the way — just before, was a smart breeze, but now a calm. Through this medium, by the providence of God, we escaped. Gladness appeared on every countenance, and soon drinking, cursing, swearing, and taking God's name in vain, appeared on the carpet. My heart was grieved to see this, and I could but reprove and counsel them. Oh, how fre- quently will people be frightened in danger and deny it afterwards ! 523. 7th. Fog continued till afternoon, then got a pilot, and anchored in the river at night. Friday, 8th. I landed in Savannah, and walked through the town. I found a burying ground, and the gate being down, I went in, and spent an hour or two in thanksgiving and prayer for my deliverance, and a prosper- ous journey. Oh, the poor blacks ! a boat of them with some white people came along- side of our vessel : my heart yearns when I view their sable faces and condition. I in- quired for Methodists, and found no regular ones in town. But one of Hammet's party, Adam C. Cloud, a preacher, whom I did not know at first, gave me the liberty of his preaching house that night, in which I spoke to about seventy whites and blacks ; but to get them collected, I took upwards of a hun- dred handbills, and distributed them through the town, and threw one into a window where a man was dying; and a Baptist preacher being present, read it to the family, as he afterwards told me, and that it was a solemn time. He, Mr. Halcomb, ever denied me his meeting-house. On Sunday and Monday even- ings, I spoke in the African meetinghouse; it did my heart good to see the attentive blacks. — Andrew, the black preacher, had been imprisoned and whipped until the blood ran down, for preaching ; as the people w;m ted to expel religion from the place, he being the only preacher in town. The whites at length sent a petition to the legislature for his permission to preach, which was granted. Said he to me, " my father lived to be an hun- dred and five years old, and I am seventy, and God of late has been doing great things for us. I have about seven hundred in church, and now I am willing to live or die as God shall see fit." The whites offered me a collection, which I declined, lest wrong constructions should be put upon it, and I deemed an im- postor, as I was a stranger. I gave my trunk, &c. to the family where I tarried. In pouring out some crackers, I found two dollars, which I suppose my friends flung in at New York ; this I stood in need of. As I was leaving town old Andrew met me, and shaking hands with me, left eleven dollars and a half in my hand, which some had made out : So I per- ceived God provides for those who put their trust in him. I had not gone far before I fell in with a team ; I gave the man a hand-bill, which he said he would not take half a dollar for, and bade me put my bundle in his cart ; thus with help got I on about twenty miles that day. 524. The captain with whom I sailed, said, he discovered a visible alteration for the bet- ter in my health, previous to our parting, as my cough left me, I raised less and less, and my strength returned more and more, far be- yond expectation. It was thought, when I sailed from New York, that I should not live to return. 525. The day after I left Savannah, a man overtook me, who heard of me, and said, " are you the preacher who has lately come from the northward ?" I replied in the af- firmative. Said he, " I heard you in Savan- nah, and desiring to find you, I saw one back in a wagon dressed in black, whom I asked if he was the man ; he replied, no, sir, I love rum too well." GO EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 526. lie took me on his horse, and carried me to old father Boston's, near Tukisaking. Here I was kindly received, and called in a few neighbors, to whom I spoke, and appoint- ed meeting for Sunday. In the interval they began to interrogate me where I come from, and for my license or credentials ; which, on the relation of my situation, caused them to think 1 was an impostor: but at length they found my name on the minutes, so their fears were in a measure subsided. A Methodist preacher, on his way from conference, fell in there on Saturday, and behaved as if he thought I was an impostor: however, my ap- pointment was given out, and could not be recalled. And while I was fulfilling of it, the melting power of God was felt, and tears were rolling on every side. As I was leaving the assembly to go to my evening appointment, about ten miles off, several shook hands with me, and left pieces of money in my hand to the amount of some dollars, which I perceived increased the preacher's jealousy, as I refused the loan of a horse. I walked and fulfilled my evening meeting, where a collection was offered, which I refused, however, about four dollars were forced upon me. 527. 18. Continuing my course. I saw the sand hill or hooping crane, the largest kind of bird or fowl I ever saw; also, a flock of geese flying over. Sure — instinct ! what is it 1 or who can tell ?■ the power of attraction ? Men are wise, yet the more they find out, the greater mysteries are presented to view, and the more puzzled they are relative to the book of nature. Oh, the wisdom of God ! The birds of flight know their appointed time: and oh, that the children of men would consider theirs I dined gratis at an inn. 528. 20. I reached Augusta, (the place seemed familiar, as if I had seen it before, when I came within sight of it, as I had four times dreamed of preaching in a similar place, and seen some similar people,; and inquired for Methodists, and the first direction was to go to the house of a Frenchman, where the family treated me with great ridicule and con- tempt. From thence I was directed to the house of a Calvinist, where I was treated with equal coolness. Thence to a house where the fashionable preachers put up, bu1 got no encouragement to tarry : but \ rected to the common preachers' boarding hou ". where I was thought to bean impostor, and so was sent to a private boarding house: I went there, but could not get entertainmenl for love nor money; and espj ing a woods at a distance, concluded to go and take up my lodging there that night: a a handbill, ! set off an 1 go1 about two-thirds of the way out of town, when a negro over- took me with an express that his mistress wanted I should come back. I went back and tarried all night, and for my supper, lodging and breakfast, they would take nothing, nei- ther would they keep me any longer, though I offered them any sum that they should ask for a week's board. Next night I offered a fami- ly pay for four nights lodging ; they said they would take me on trial ; I did not eat nor drink with them ; they kept me three nights for nothing, but they would not keep me the fourth. Next night, I went down on the bank of the river to take up my lodgings there, and whilst walking back and forth, meditating on my singular state and circumstances, a boat landed, from which came a negro, and called me by name : I asked him where he saw me ? He replied, I heard you preach in Savannah ; did you not in such a place 1 He asked me where I lodged ; I told him I had no place ; said he, will you sleep where black people live 1 I replied, if they be decent ones. — He went off, and after about half an hour came back, and piloted me to a black family, who lived in as good fashion as two-thirds of the people in Augusta. I stayed ali night, and though I offered them pay, yet they would not receive an}', neither would they keep me any longer for love nor money. I procured my provisions and had them dressed at the house of Moses, a black man, who was a Baptist preacher. Whilst at his shop, I heard of a man who was friendly to the Methodists, to whom I sent a line, signifying that if he would make me an appointment, I would cross the river to Camelton, where he lived, and preach. He did as I desired, and I held three meetings. — Here 1 had a singular dream, which seemed to be as singularly fulfilled in some degree shortly after. I spoke in the Af- rican Baptist meeting house to some hundreds of blacks, and a few whites, the Methodist meeting house being denied me by the socie- ty, and the preacher, L. G., they supposing that I was an impostor. 529. 30. I tarried two nights at a planta- tion house where the man was trounled with an uncommon disorder, which puzzled a coun- cil of physicians, who supposed it to be a po- lypus in the heart. In the night I was seized with an inward impulse to set off on the Washington road, (my things not being ar- rive 1 up the river,) so that my sleep d< | in the morning, when Ianxe.it was apparent- ly gathering for a storm of rain, so I rejected the impulse as a temptation : bu1 it r< with double force : and for the sake of peace of mind. 1 set off: but what ! was after 1 could not tell, and when turning it over in my ired iV. ■ a fool to myself. And after tra ibout ten miles, an old man and eighty, \\ ho \\ as riding very fa ;i i ! of a sudden as he met me, EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 61 and said, young man, are you travelling % I answered in the affirmative, and gave him one of my handbills ; he, on finding the contents, shook hands with me, and said, I am a Bap- tist, but my wife is a. Methodist; and invited me to his house, about seven miles off on the Uchee creek, and procured me a congregation the next day, among whom was a respectable family which attended, (Esquire Haynes and his wife,) who got their hearts touched under the word, and invited me to hold meeting at their house, which I did the next day ; and through this channel my door was open for visiting several neighborhoods, where the people seemed melted to tenderness ; and so I was not examined for credentials. I begged two children of the above mentioned family, (only they were to have the care of them) which since have become serious. Appoint- ments being sent on before me, I went from Haynes's to Pieman's — thence to Capt. Thorn- ton's, on Upton Creek. 530. February 10th. I got to Hope Hull's before sun rise, having walked nine miles that morning. I found him in acorn house. I sa- luted Avith, how do you do, father 1 His re- ply was somewhat cool ; he agreed to make me an appointment in the court house, (he living above a mile from the town,) having influence amongst the people. After breakfast, before he had started for town, I took a quantity of handbills, and running through the woods, got to the town first, and distributed them among the people, and cleared out before he got to town, having scarcely spoken to any one. This made a great hubbub amongst the people, who I was, and where I came from ; but when he came in to make the ap- pointment, he unfolded the riddle ; this brought many out to hear. Next night, I spoke again ; it was thought I should get no hear- ers; however, the latter congregation was larger than the first ; a young clergyman from Connecticut, at the first meeting, said I spoke many truths, but was incorrect, and was mind- ed not to come again ; however, he did ; and after I had done, he voluntarily made a flow- ery prayer, in which he gave me a broadside. 531. I once had a sister who resided in this town, and her husband, who was a country lawyer, was ungenerously abused in a duel, afterwards died at Charleston ; his life and death, when I reflected on his future state, caused me some tender sensations of mind. One night in a dream, I thought he appeared to me, and replied, " It is better off with me in the other world than what you think — it is well with me ; when I was dying, and so far expired that I could not communicate to others, I was convinced of the truths of reli- gion, and sought and found acceptance." When I awoke, my mind was greatly relieved. 532. Hope Hull said to me, the kindness you received in Ireland, might be accounted for on natural principles — the affection of the people taking pity on you ; and if one was to come to this country, and behave well, would have the same kindness shown him : He en- treated me to give over this mode of travel- ling, and to return to New England, and agree to taks a circuit and wander no more; for, said he, though it appears that Providence hath been kind to you, yet you will not al- ways find Dr. Johnsons in your travels : but said, he thought that trials and difficulties would devolve upon me, and involve me by and by. He mentioned that God suffered Ba- laam to go where he desired ; likewise a young man that came to Charleston, who lay under a mistake on a certain occasion, and some other things similar to this ; which, considering who he was, and my singular standing, and danger of running too fast or too slow, or going on one side or the other, discouraged me much, when I gave way to reasoning and doubting on the subject of my duty in so travelling ; but when I put my confidence in God, and submitted the matter to him, I felt peace and happiness of mind, and an inward refreshment and courage to go forward : he said that he did not know, when travelling, that ever he felt it impressed on his mind to go to one place more than another ; but said he, if I heard of a place opened, or a meeting house vacant of a minister, or a wicked neighborhood, why reason said I should go. In reading Alexander K — 's life, I could not but remark his dream, page 96, about the pit and spring of water, &c. 533. H. H. gave me a paper where to call on certain families ; I cautioned him on what he did, lest he should be censured for opening my way : said he, I leave every man to pad- dle his own canoe. I left the house before the family was up, and walked nine miles ; at Washington, where H. lived, a contribution was offered, as well as at Uchee creek, and some other places, which I refused, knowing that example goes before precept, and that impostors are fond of money, and if I were not guarded, should be esteemed as such ; however, at the latter place, eleven dollars were sent from the people by Mr. H. and forced upon me. 534. I found the great Baptist meeting would take off the people, so I continued on my walk until I got about twenty miles from H's, (giving away handbills on the road,) where I sat down in the forks of the path and medit- ated what I should do to preserve my journals from an approaching shower. Just then a man, whom I had given a handbill to, came along and invited me to his house : he dis- mounted from his horse, and I got on, and soon arrived there, which was ahout a mile, when an awful shower of rain fell, I think as ever I beheld; so my journals were preserv- ed. This man had no religion. In the night I felt uneasy, and my heart bound upon the road ; the man perceiving that I was getting up, inquired the cause, and strove to discour- age me ; but not prevailing, arose, and taking two horses from his stable, carried me across two or three streams of deep running water, and by a tavern where was a sharp cross dog. Soon as the day dawned, he went back, and I continued my course a few miles, and found a family of Methodists where I took breakfast ; but thought that they supposed that I was an impostor; and being informed where a funeral sermon was to be preached, I quit them, and went to hear Britain Caple, who spoke in the power and demonstration of the Spirit ; after which, I asked and obtained permission and spoke a few words, as Caple thought I could do no harm, (I appeared so simple to him, as he afterwards said,) if I could do no good. Thence I went to Greensborough, and held meeting that night, and the night following, and then concluded to go, not amongst the Methodists, unless it came in my way; but principally around to the court-houses, &c, and on my way to Oglethrop, I called at a house to rest, (having the night before tra- velled a considerable distance till two men overtook me, and on finding who I was, pro- vided me lodging for the remainder of the night ;) and the man began to find fault about the Methodists, (he not knowing who I was,) by which means I found one in the neighbor- hood ; went there and left some hand-bills for the neighborhood ; and as I wras going off, the family found out who I was, and invited me to tarry and hold a meeting after they had enquired, and found that I was not one of U:Kelly's party. In the meeting, a black wo- man belonging to General Stewart, who was brother to the man of the house, fell down and lay like a corpse for some time ; and her hands seemed as cold as death. We were at prayer when she fell, and her falling had like to have knocked me over. After about an hour and a half she came to, and praised God. I gave her my pocket bible, with orders to carry it home ; and if she could not read her- self, to get the whiles to do it for her. I had a meeting next night, and morning following: and thence proceeded to two appointments, which the family had sent on ; one was at Lexington, at Pope's Chapel. About this time I had a singular dream, which induced me to cross the Oconee river, and tarried with a kind Baptist family that night; next day 1 called on Tigner, a noted Methodist ; and finding that the circuit preacher, T. C, would be there the next day, I left a parcel of hand- bills, and went on my way until evening, when I stopped for lodging ; and hearing of a serious family, I called on them, but scarce knew how to introduce myself; however, the family, on asking me various questions, in- vited me to tarry all night; and in the even- ing, on finding out what I was, invited me to hold a meeting next day, which I accordingly dil ; this being in Clark county : and at night in Jackson old court-house, where a few dol- lars were forced upon me. I was solicited to tarry longer, but felt my heart drawn to travel with expedition over these interior countries and return to New England, as my health and strength had returned far, far beyond my ex- pectation. 535. Monday, 22. I walked thirty-five miles to Franklin, and had a meeting at night. 536. 23. Yesterday, espying some drunken people, (apparently so,) I left an appointment, which to-day I fulfilled, and such attention is rare to be found. 537. 24. An opportunity presenting, I rode a number of miles, and had meeting at night in Elberton, and the night following. I got an opportunity of sending some hand-bills to the Tombigby, where perhaps I may one day visit. What am I wandering up and down the earth for ? — like a speckled bird among the birds of the forest. What is before me I know not; trials I expect are at hand; my trust is still in God — my trials are keen — my mind seems to be led to return to the north by the way of Charleston. 538. 26th. I went to Petersburg— had a letter from Dr. Lester, of New York, to Solo- mon Roundtree there, who opened his house for meeting, and showed me the greatest kind- ness of any man since I came to the south ; I went through the town and dispersed some handbills, which brought many out to meeting. I visited Vienna and Lisbon, and continued my course towards Augusta, though strongly entreated to tarry longer, with the offer of an horse to ride about sixty miles, but could not find freedom to tarry, or accept, yet about ten dollars I was constrained to reeeive, lest in attempting to do good I should do harm. Some good impressions appeared to be made. I called at a house on the road, where I -aw a woman ask a blessing at the table, and I, to give her a sounding, talked somewhat like a deist. She was a Methodist, and was going to turn me out of doors, when a man said, he is one of your own party ; which was the preventative. I tarried ail night which she would take nothing for, but gave me some ad- vice ; as she halted between two opinions who I was. Calling for some breakfast on the road, the old man insisted I should pay before I eat, which I did, and asked the cause of a collection of youths so early : the reply EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 63 IL was, to revive the yesterday's wedding. After some talk, I gave them some handbills. The old man took one, and began reading like an hero ; when feeling conviction, could hardly go through ; I prayed with them, and went on my way, and some of the young people who came for the resurrection of the wedding, (as they called it,) followed me out of doors, with tears, and the old man forced back the quar- ter dollar which I had paid for my breakfast. 539. Tuesday, March 2d. As I was sit- ting down to rest, by the forks of some roads, four persons were passing by me, and I over- heard the word meeting; which induced me to ask, if they were going to meeting ; but the answer was cool ; so I followed after them, and going along to see what they were after, about half a mile out of my road, I came to a large assembly of people at a Presbyterian meeting-house, waiting in vain for their minis- ter : I gave them some handbills, the people read them, and then showed them through the assembly ; and some persons present who had heard of me before, told it ; so I was invited to speak, with this proviso, that I must give over if the minister came. I spoke nearly an hour on free salvation, but the minister did not come. I received an invitation to a Methodist meeting house, where I had two meetings, and some dated their awakenings and conversion from that time. From man, we may receive favors, and ask again and be denied with resentment ; but the more we ex- pect from God, the more we shall have in an- swer to faith and prayer, in sincere patience, in submission to the will of God ; and the longer I pursue the course of religion, the more I am convinced of the truth of these scripture passages, that all things shall work together for good to them that love God ; if we don't bring the trials on ourselves need- lessly ; and no good thing will God withhold from them that walk uprightly. Lord, in- crease my faith ; I expect trials are at hand ; the devil can show light, but not love, and in going in the way of love's drawings, I gene- rally prosper : but in going contrary thereto, barrenness, distress, burthens, and unfruitful- ness, and sorrow, like going through briars and thorns ; and as it is God's will to make us happy, it is our duty to go in the paths of peace, tender conscience, and melting joy, and in so doing, I don't remember the time I was sorry, though I perceive not the propriety of the thing immediately, yet I do afterwards; therefore, act as a mortal being who possesses an immortal soul, and expect to give an ac- count at the bar of God, as if my eternal happi- ness depended on the improvement of my time. Improvement enlarges the experience, and ex- perience enlarges the capacity ; and conse- quently can know more and more of God ; and God made us so that it might be the case with us ; and if it were not so, we could nei- ther be rewardable nor punishable, for there would be nothing to reward or punish, for one part of the punishment is bitter reflections, or accusations for misimproved time and talents, the natural consequence of which hath brought them there, and this would make distress. As holiness constitutes the felicity of para- dise, what nonsense it is for an unholy being to talk of going there ; for it would rather tend to enhance their pain to behold the brightness of that sweet world: therefore I think they had rather be in hell; and the mercy, love, and goodness above, will in justice send them there, for it is the will and goodness of God, to send people or persons to the places suited to their nature, disposition and choice. Oh, may God teach me the things I know not — a forced obedience is no obedience at all ; voluntary obedience is the only obedience that can be praise or blame worthy. All good desires come not by na- ture, but by the influence of God's Holy Spirit, through the mediation of Christ, which are given to make us sensible of our weakness and wants, that we may seek and have the same supplied : and of course, it is our duty to adhere to the sacred influence by solemn considerations, and a resolution to put in practice the same, by breaking off from that which we are convinced is displeasing and offensive in God's sight, and looking to him for the blessings we feel we want, in earnest expectation that he will bestow it through the merits of the Son. 540. Crossing Little River in a canoe, I held meeting at ten o'clock in the morning ; and though the notice was short, sixty or seventy came out, and it was a tender time. Sunday, 7th. I arrived in the town of Au- gusta, and my things having arrived, I went through the town, distributing handbills from house to house. Some I gave to black peo- ple ; some I flung over into the door yards, and some I put in under the doors, or through the windows where the lights were out ; and whilst doing this, a negro came after me three times to go to his master's house, saying that Mr. Waddle (a Presbyterian minister) wanted me. I went and obtained a breakfast, he being about to leave the town, and hearing of me before, and being a candid man, was the means of removing prejudice, in some degree, from that society. Then I went to the Metho- dist meeting-house, wThere the preacher beck- oned me to come up into the pulpit, which I declined until the third time, and then went. Said he, the elder, Stith Mead, will be in town this morning, and he wants to see you. He had got on my track, and some knowledge of my conduct, which had removed prejudice 64 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. from his mind ; at length, he came, anil after preaching a funeral sermon, offered me (if I desired it) liberty of the pulpit, and the privi- lege of giving out my appointment fix the afternoon, which I accordingly did, and then went off to the Presbyterian meeting, and told them of it as soon as the meeting was dis- missed ; and the African Baptist likewise, and then to my room, (the people said, I was a duzij man.) The bell was rung to give the people notice; this was for the convenience of the Presbyterians. I spoke in my feeble way, and appointed meeting for the next evening. The Methodists said, you will have no hearers to-morrow evening, for Mr. Sne- tlien was liked the best of any minister that was ever here, and he could not get but few hearers on a week-day night. However, the people flocked out more on Monday evening than Sabbath, and I appointed for Tuesday, and told the young people, if they would come out, that I would give them hymn-books., which accordingly they did, and the congregation was larger still. I proposed a covenant to the people, to meet me at the throne of grace daily in private devotion, which hundreds agreed to (by rising up) for a space of time, which I bound them by their honor to keep. I expected to leave town next morning, but S. Mead prevailed on me to tarry till the fol- lowing Sabbath, considering the prospect of good. Solemn countenances were soon seen in the streets. On Wednesday evening we had meeting in Harrisburg ; on Thursday evening, the man who had just finished a job about the meeting-house, kept the key, so that it was with much difficulty that we ob- tained it for meeting in the evening ; he as- signed as the reason, arrearage of pay; we told the people of it ; I mentioned that I es- teemed it a privilege to have such a house to hold meeting in, and for my share felt willing to give ten dollars towards the deficiency; and if they would come forward and subscribe liberally, perhaps they might not feel the loss of it, for God might bless them accordingly. We got upwards of seventy dollars that night. I told the youth, if they would come to a prayer meeting next evening, I would give them some more books; about six hundred persons came out, to whom I gave several hymn-books more, making an hundred in all. Saturday evening and next morning, I held meeting in the vicinity, and the work evi- dently appeared; for mourners came forward to be prayed for. In the afternoon I gave my last discourse in Augusta, and then I request- ed those that were determined to set out and seek God, to let me take their names in writ- ing, that I might remember them in my devo- tions when gone ; about seventy, who had been careless, came forward. 541. Last evening, we got about thirty dol- lars more for the meeting house — it was ex- pected that I should have a contribution last meeting, for my labors, and well wishes to the town, etc., which I declined, and many thought it strange, yet five dollars I was constrained by my friends to take from a man out of so- ciety^ lest my refusal should do harm. Next morning, Doctor Prentice, who had treated me as a friend, and was the first man that gave me an invitation to make his house my home in this place, sent his servant and chair with me nine miles ; thence I continued on my way towards Charleston. _ 542. Wednesday 17th. I set off before sun- rise, but was taken unwell, so I walked about ten miles, and whilst lying down under a pine, I reflected thus; how do I know but this weak- ness of body came by the will and wisdom of God, and in a way to do good, as afflictions happen not by chance nor come from the dust, but are God's mercies in disguise ; presently there came along a Methodist backslider, who at times strove to reason himself into the be- lief of deism and universalism ; but still he could not forget the peaceful hours he once enjoyed, yet the word preached would reach his heart, so that he but seldom went to places of meeting. I obtained a promise from him, however, that he would try to set out again ; and as we parted he was tender. I spoke at night and next morning to a few, and some wagons coming along, I got liberty to ride in some of them by turns. My shoes heating my feet, I gave them away for some bread, having a pair of moccasins with me, which preserved my feet from the sand. 543. Friday 19th. I called at a number of houses, to get entertainment, but could not for love nor money, till about the middle of the night, when coming opposite to a house or cottage, an old woman opened her door, and as I saw the light, begged permission to tarry, which I obtained, and she gave me some bread, and said, I suppose the other families did not take you in ; but supposed you to be some thief, as you did not appear to be in the cha- racter of a gentleman. I paid her for my lodg- ing; but for the bread she did not require it. Next evening, I travelled till late, likewise inquired at almost every house for entertain- ment, but could not obtain upon any condi- tions. At length, I espied a light, but (hirst not venture near it for fear of the dogs, but found a convenient tree, where I could screen myself from the dogs, and then alarmed the family. After some time, I was answered, and piloted to the house, where 1 found an old woman and her son, and she. to relieve my hunger, cave me such as her cottage afford- ed, viz. coffee and cake, gratis; however, I paid her, and next morning I went to Dor- EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 65 Chester, and called on a Mr. Car, to whom I had a letter, and spoke in his house, where good seemed to be done, after that I had heard a Mr. Adams, an independent minister, in their meeting house. 541. Monday 22d. I came to Charleston, and found the preachers friendly, and yet shy, for fear of the censure of the conference ; so the preaching house was shut against me. I called on Mr. Mattheivs, then one of Hamct's preachers, for some handbills, which were sent there by Adam C. Cloud, for me, (here I took the measles,) and distributed about twelve hundred of them through the town, and then obtained the liberty of the poor house, in which I held several meetings. Matthews invited me to supply an appointment for him in the great meeting house, which was built for the Methodists, and about which Hamet made crooked work, &c. When M. was gone out of town, I advertised the meeting, and about two thousand attended, to whom I spoke : it was thought to have been as still a meeting as had been known in that quarter, for such magnitude. A collection was offered to me, which I refused. A gentleman opened a large room in which I held several picked meetings ; a collection was offered here, to which I de- clined; however, a few dollars I received from some, partly through constraint and the me- dium of Mr. Monds, who appeared loving and kind. The family here, where Jones the preacher had piloted me, expecting pay for my board. I found a little book here which I want- ed, and when paying for it, left money in the man's hands, a sufficiency for my board, and quit the house, and took up my lodging with Esquire Terpin, who was inclined towards the Friends or Quaker society, where I held several picked meetings : the Hamet Methodists were low — the Ashbury Methodists (so called) were shy. At length, I took my departure for New York. The measles appeared on my voyage, and the captain and all hands were unkind, and one passenger shot a pistol off near my head, in the small tight steerage, which seem- ed to injure me much in my low state. 545. April 8th. I landed in New York, (though on our way we had crossed the Gulf stream,) and about two days after, my life was despaired of by Dr. Lester, (as the inflamma- tory fever had set in.) Whilst I was confined at the house of brother Quackenbush, the Lord was precious to my soul — the sting of death was fled, and sometimes I turned my thoughts on future joys, and realized that some of my spiritual children had gone before, and I ab- sent from Jesus : 0 how did my soul wish to be in those sweet realms above ! But then turning my thoughts on time, 1 considered the value of souls, and that poor sinners were in the dangerous, blind, dark road — the question arose, which I would choose, to depart to Par- adise, or spend twenty or thirty years more in this vale ol tears, in laboring in the spirit of a missionary for the sake of my fellow mor- tals' salvation ; and after a short pause I felt such a travail for souls, that if it mi'gb.1 be consistent with the Divine Will, I wished to recover for their sakes, and still to be absent from my crown of glory ; yet I felt resigned to go or stay as God should see lit. 546. After about twelve days' confinement, I put on my clothes with help, though during that time I could sit up but a very few minutes at a time, and that not without assistance, to prevent fainting. The day that I got able to stagger abroad, the mistress of the house was taken ill : the Lord was good that we were not both sick together. 547. I went to the south, without consent : some of the preachers in the city appeared shy, who were dear to me, which hurt my feelings, not to be visited in my sickness, though one came at times for a morning walk, and at length another ; but perhaps there was a cause. 548. May 2d. God opened the way for my getting into the slate prison, (which I had long before felt a desire to visit,) to hold religious meetings there. Brother Kerr, whom I had seen in Ireland, was one of the keepers, and obtain- ed a verbal permit for a friend of his to hold meeting with the convicts, though in general written ones from two inspectors were requir- ed from those who are invested with powers to grant them. Two Calvinists preached there generally : but this Sunday one of them was called away to a sacramental meeting, and the other readily consented to give up his part of the day without examining who or what I was — (these three circumstances of the one inspector and two preachers, I perhaps view in a different light than what some do) — I thought predestination was poor stuff to feed these pri- soners with, considering their conduct and state ; so I spoke upon particular election and reprobation and a free salvation, not out of controversy, but to inform the mind. I had held but one short meeting since my sickness; and I was still so weak, that I scarcely knew how to stand ; yet I soon forgot myself and stood an hour ; and in the afternoon I stood about two, whilst speaking on deism, and the melting power of God seemed to be present, as we formed a convenant to meet each other at the throne of grace, &c. (I spoke at night in the poor house) — I believe there were between three and four hundred prisoners. 549. Monday 3d. I received a letter from one of the prisoners, who was condemned to imprisonment for life for the crime of forgery : he was a deist when put in : but now he seems desirous for salvation — he, in the name of a number, requested me to visit them. 66 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 550. Tuesday 4th. I visited 'lie cells where some of the most impenitent were confined, and tears began to flow ; through the iron grates, I spoke to others in the different rooms of the mechanics, (nailers excepted) — [spoke with some and prayed also, and all was still ami attention ; so my heart seemed lo melt to- wards them in love. Then I visited the bad women, and it was ohserved that some of the worst of them were brought to bow. I obtain- ed tbe favor of visiting the prison through leaking to the prisoners on a week day: this I was informed had not been granted to any one before — they were going to petition the governor for a permit for the visit if I had not obtained it without, considering I could not tarry till the following Sabbath. After- wards I was informed that a number became serious ; and one who aided in burning Al- bany, who was deistical and a bad prisoner, got convicted and died happy soon after: which was a matter of consolation to me — the preachers visited the prison, and bearing of the impressions made on some minds, appear- ed more soft and friendly, and had thoughts of offering me the African meeting house : but feeling my mind bound for Connecticut, I could not feel free to stay. I got some religious handbills printed, and procured some books to give away ; so I had not money enough left to carry me home : and giving away about seventeen hundred handbills over the city, I found a vessel bound for Middletown, and went on board just as she was going off, though the captain was a stranger to me : the vessel put into New Haven, where I debarked, and the captain gave me my passage gratis, though he knew not but that I had plenty of money, which happened well for me. I held a few meetings in New Haven, which seemed not altogether in vain, though the devil was angry and a few stones flew from some of his chil- dren, or agents, one of which came through the window in the pulpit and struck just by my Bide. A young man of no religion left a dollar in my hand, which enabled me to take the stage, (though I still was feehle in conse- quence of my late illness.) thirteen miles and procure me a breakfasl ; then walking a few miles to Durham, 1 called at an inn to rest, and the landlord, who was a Methodist, knew me, and constrained me to tarry all night and hold two meetings. I then sent forward ap- pointments into the neighboring towns and parishes, &c. in every direction, though I knew not in what way I should get on to fulfil them. 551. Thursday 13th. I arrived in Middle- town, expecting the society would treat me cool, but was agreeably disappointed. — When in the south, I found some minutes of a con- ference held between the Presbyterian, Bap- tist, and Methodist preachers: twenty-five in number, to form regulations, 6cc. how the dif- ferent societies might be on more friendly terms together, as the contentions between the different sects had been a great injury to the cause of religion in the unbelieving world : these minutes met my approbation, so I got hundreds of them reprinted, and sent them to ministers and preachers through the north; and finding the congregation divided about an independent meeting house here in Middle- town, and being informed that the parties were to meet, &c, I went in the dead of the night, and had some of my union minutes pasted on three doors of the meeting bouse. The next morning they were read by many. 1 suppose each part}', on the firsl sight, con- cluded it was a threatening from the other, till they found its contents; when they met, 1 sent in a petition for the liberty of its pulpit, Sic, and afterwards the Methodists had it more frequent. 552. Oh, the mercy of Gol! Oh! the re- bellion of man! discouragements are before me, but my trust is still in God. 553. Saturdav 22d. Having had seventeen meetings the week past, which were as hard as thirty common ones, on account of their length &c. a friend aided me with a horse, so I came to Easfbury about ten at night, where was a quarterly meeting : the preachers treated me with more friendship seven times than I ex- pected, particularly Broadhead, the Elder, who had wrote to me in Europe, a friendly letter, thai many preachers and people in my nati; would wish to see my face again, though I had never seen him before. I had laid out for the worst, and if I were disappointed, it should be on the right side. Sunday 23d. I was permitted to preach for the first time, at a quarterly meeting, and tbe melting power of God seemed to be present, and a quickening was felt amongst the people. 1 sent forward about threescore appointments, in different parts of this State, from this meet- ing, though I saw no way how I could get on to fulfil them. However, Providence provided a way. — Abner Wood, one of the preachers, having an extra horse, offered it to me very reasonable, so I gave him an order on Mr. Garretson, for the eighteen dollars in his hands, and let him take my watch, (which a • oman had sent me just as I was embarking for America,) at what price it shohld be thought proper, &c. Brother Burrows gave me an old saddle, and one of the preachers, John Nicholes, gave me a whip. Selling the gospel is not in so good a de- mand now as formerly, and bigotry through America is falling fast, and God is bringing it down, and Christian love prevailing more and more. This visit, which I am now upon, was EXE3IPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 67 what I felt to be my duty when on my pas- sage home across the Atlantic. 544. When I was on the Orange circuit, I felt something within that needed to be done away. I spoke to one and another concerning the pain I felt in my happiest moments, which caused a burthen, but no guilt : some said one thing, and some another ; but none spoke to my case, but seemed to be like physicians that did not understand the nature of my disorder : thus the burthen continued, and sometimes felt greater than the burthen of guilt for justifica- tion, until I fell in with T. Dewy, on Cam- bridge circuit. He told me about Calvin Wos- ter, in Upper Canada, that he enjoyed the blessing of sanctification, and had a miracle wrought on his body, in some sense. The course of nature turned in consequence, and he was much owned and blessed of God in his ministerial labors. I felt a great desire arise in my heart to see the man, if it might be con- sistent with the Divine Will ; and not long after, I heard he was passing through the cir- cuit, and going home to die, I immediately rode five miles to the house, but found he was gone another five miles further. I went into the room where he was asleep — he appeared to me more like one from the eternal world, than like one of my fellow mortals. I told him, when he awoke, who I was, and what I had come for. Said he, God has convicted you for the blessings of sanctification, and that blessing is to be obtained by the simple act of faith, the same as the blessings of justi- fication. I persuaded him to tarry in the neighborhood a few days; and a couple of evenings after the above, after I had done speaking one evening, he spoke, or rather whispered out an exhortation, as his voice was so broken in consequence of praying, in the stir in Upper Canada ; as from twenty to thirty were frequently blest at a meeting. He told me that if he could get a sinner under conviction, crying for mercy, they would kneel down a dozen of them, and not rise till he found peace ; for, said he, we did believe God would bless him, and it was according to our faith. At this time he was in a consumption, and a few weeks after expired ; and his last words were, as I am informed, " ye must be sanctified or be damned," and casting a look upward, went out like the snuff of a candle, without terror ; and while whispering out the above exhortation, the power which attended the same, reached the hearts of the people ; and some who were standing and sitting, fell like men shot in the field of battle ; and I felt it like a tremor to run through my soul and every vein, so that it took away my limb power, so that I fell to the floor, and by faith, saw a greater blessing than I had hitherto ex- perienced, or in other words, felt a Divine conviction of the need of a deeper work of grace in my soul : feeling some of the remains of the evil nature, the effect of Adam's fall, still remaining, and it my privilege to have it eradicated or done away : my soul was in an agony — I could but groan out my desires to God — he came to me, and said, believe the blessing is now ; no sooner had the words dropped from his lips, than I strove to believe the blessing mine now, with all the powers of my soul, then the burthen dropped or fell from my breast, and a solid joy, and a gentle running peace filled my soul. From that time to this, I have not had that extacy of joy or that downcast of spirit as formerly ; but more of an inward, simple, sweet running peace from day to day, so that prosperity or adversity doth not produce the ups and downs as formerly ; but my soul is more like the ocean, whilst its surface is uneven by reason of the boisterous wind, the bottom is still calm ; so that a man may be in the midst of outward difficulties, and yet the centre of the soul may be calmly stayed on God : the perfections of angels are such, that they cannot fall away ; which some think is attainable by mortals here : but I think we cannot be perfect as God, for absolute perfection belongs to him alone ; neither as perfect as angels, nor even as Adam before he fell, because our bodies are now mortal, and tend to clog the mind, and weigh the spirit down ; nevertheless, I do believe, that a man may drink in the Spirit of God, so far as to live without committing wilful, or known, or malicious sins against God, but to have love the ruling principle within, and what we say or do to flow from that Divine principle of love from a sense of duty, though subject to trials, temptations, and mistakes at the same time. But it is no sin to be tempted, unless we comply with the temptation, for Christ was tempted in all respects like as we are, and yet without sin. James saith, count it all joy when ye fall (not give way) into di- vers temptations, which worketh patience and experience, &c. Again, it is no sin to mistake in judgment, and even in practice, if it flows from the principle of Divine love ; for Joshua wholly followed the Lord, as we read : for one sin must have shut him out of Canaan, as it did Moses; yet we find he mistook in his judg- ment and practice, in the matter of Eldad and Medad, prophesying in the camp, thinking they did wrong, &c, which was not imputed as a sin ; and many infirmities we are subject to whilst in this tabernacle of clay, which we shall never get rid of till mortality puts on im- mortality. But nevertheless, as before ob- served, I think a man may have love the ru- ling principle, which is the perfection in Christ I contend for, and why may we not have it 1 God gives us desires for it, com- 68 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. mands us to pray for it in the Lord's prayer, and that in faith ; and commands us to enjoy it, and love him with all our heart, and his promises are equal to his commandments, which are, that he will circumcise our hearts to love him, and redeem us from all our ini- quities; and as death doth not change the dis- position of the mind, what nonsense it is to expect a death or future purgatory — no, we should expect it now, as now is the time and day of salvation, saith the Lord — Enoch walked with God three hundred years; the an- cient disciples were filled with joy and the Holy (Ihost, and John, and those to whom he wrote, were made perfect in love ; David, when a stripling, was a man after God's own heart, but not when a murderer, for no mur- derer hath eternal life abiding in him, saith John, but after his confession God put away his sin: and Paul, in Romans vii. spoke to those who knew the law and rehearsed the language of one under it, when he said, I am carnal, sold under sin ; but in the three first verses of the next chapter, he informs us, that himself was free from the law of sin and (ieath ; if so. he could not he groaning under the bondage of it, unless you can reconcile liberty and bondage together, which I cannot do, because I cannot think that a man can be carnal, which is enmity against God, and yet be one of the best men at the same time, be- cause it is a contradiction, and a contradiction cannot be true. — A garrison may have inward foes bound, and armies without, perhaps three, and yet have peace among themselves, destroy some of the inward foes, and there are some left ; destroy the whole, and there are none left within, yet there are some with- out, viz., the world, the flesh and the devil ; there is need for the garrison or person to keep up their watch afterward when the in- ward foes are destroyed, as well as before, or else the outward foes will come in, and then they will have inward foes again : therefore, you see that the blessing of sanctification is not only obtained by a simple act of faith, the same as justification, but kept likewise by a constant exercise of faith in God, as a man going towards heaven is like one rowing up a river, who, when diligent, makes headway, but if he stops, the tide will take him back ; therefore, as a vessel, whilst a stream runs in it, will be kept full, if it be full ; but stop the stream above, and it will grow empty by the outlet; so the Christian, while in constant exercise of faith, enjoys constant communion with his God ; but if he does but neglecg his watch, lie will feel an aching void vithin. 0 Christian! can you not realize this, or witness to it from experience ? 555. Tuesday 25th. I found my friends well in Coventry — held some meetings, and then proceeded to fulfil the errand or work, which I had felt to be my duty when coming home from Ireland, namely, to travel the continent at large, to speak on certain points, which I conceived to stand, or be in the way, to the no small injury of Christ's kingdom, which I had been persuaded to give over the year be- fore, at the New York conference, and in con- sequence thereof, felt my mind distressed, and as if I was delivering my errand to the wrong people, until I arrived in Georgia, for a recov- ery from my decline, which I believed came in consequence of the distress of my mind, which originated from undertaking to do that which I thought not to be my duty; when giving up my judgment to the judgment of others, in a matter of magnitude and conscience ; though having to trust Providence for my daily bread in future, as when in Georgia and Ireland; yet the peace of mind that 1 have. and do enjoy in this critical line of life, more than compensates for all the discour- agements as yet, and my trust and hope is still in God, who hath helped and supported me hitherto. — Gilead and Hebron wrere the first of my visiting on this tour, and the pow- er of God was to be felt. Lord, open my door, and prepare my way through the State. 556. 29th. I went to Lebanon, through the rain, and spoke ; and at Windham court house at night ; the people, except a few, were solemn and tender ; then tarried at a house where I called the first day I set out to face a frowning world, who then were preju- diced against me, but now more friendly. Oh cursed, hard prejudice, what hast thou done to benight the understanding, and prevent it from judging aright ! it is the devil's telescope, and will magnify and deceive according as you look through it. Sunday 30th. I spoke twice in Scotland, and twice in Canterbury. 557. 31st. I rode to Preston, and had one meeting, and three in Stonington, and a quick- ening seemed to run through the people. I feel the wrant of more faith. — Faith among the preachers and people causes good meetings from the presence of the Lord. I spoke at the head of Mystick river, and in Groton, and New London, to many hundreds of people. 558. My way was singularly opened in Georgia, and so it hath been since my return. Glory be to God — who would not serve so good a Being as this ? 559. June 2d. I spoke at Quakerhill, and in Colchester, four times that day; I trust not in vain. 5(30. The conference is sitting, and I expect to In- as a leper shut out of the camp — yet I have broken no discipline, for I was only a preacher on trial, and never in full connexion, and of course cannot be expelled from the con- EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. G9 flexion, seeing I was never in. — And I never was a member of the quarterly conference, and of course am not accountable to any particular quarterly conference for my conduct : And the class that I once belonged to is now broken up: and my standing happened to be such, that there was none in particular to call me to an account: yet I had plenty to watch over me either for good or evil. If my standing had been any other than it is, I must have had my heels tripped up at. this critical time. Sunday 6th. I spoke in the congregational meeting house, in my native town. 561. Monday 7th. The dysentery took away my strength considerably. Wednesday, I vi- sited one in despair of God's mercy, though a member of the congregational church ; she had been the means of turning her son from pursuing religion, back into sin. 562. Friday 11th. I preached in Andover, to about an hundred, generally well behaved ; this parish had been (something like Jericho) shut against the Method! its. 563. Saturday 12th. This clay or two past. I have been somewhat distressed : I went to Thompson, and on my way the burthen fell, and was encouraged to go forward, as God's spirit seemed to run. through the assembly. — I spoke in Pomfret, Brooklyn, Canterbury, Franklin, Norwich, and at the landing, where the people appeared serious, and many tender; at the latter place, one came to me and said, last August I heard you preach, and it was the means of my conversion to God, and one more. 564. Tuesday 15th. I spoke in Sterling. where the Methodists had not spoke before, and in Plainfield ; thence to Bozrah, and some adjacent places, and had meeting. About this time, I fell in with the bishops on their jour- ney to the east. Mr. Asbury was more friend- ly than I expected — and said, he thought I missed it, that I did not tarry at the New York conference, adding, if I could have cleared up some things, (which I suppose was about my deserting the circuit, &c.,) to the satisfaction of the preachers, perhaps I might have been ordained : and added further, that my name was taken off the minutes, as they kept none on but such as travelled regularly. Mr. What- coal said, we should join as one man to go forth as an army to hold each other up ; but if you attempt to travel at large, you will meet with continual opposition from your brethren, (though some approbate you,) and this will have a tendency to discourage you, and weaken your hands, and wean you from your brethren, so after a while you will fall away. — 8^* See Appendix. 565. I visited New Salem, Chatham, Had- dam, and Guilford, where one got religion.* * AVho since has become a black preacher in the West Indies. — thence to Wallingford, and Cheshire, where bigotry is great in the hearts of the people. 566. Tuesday 22d. I had four meetings, and having fulfilled the first appointment about sun rise, in Newington: I went to the second in Wethersfield, and when I had done, a woman who was a stranger, shook hands with me and left a dollar in my hand, which was the only money I had had for some time. On the way to the third meeting, my horse flung me in the city of Hartford, and "ran, and I got him no more till November following : when 1 was falling, my horse started towards me as I was getting on, pitched me over him to the other side, which some people seeing, sereetched out, supposing my brains would be dashed out against the pavement ; however, it so hap- pened that I did not get entangled in the har- ness, and received no material injury, except a severe shock. How far angelic interposi- tion is present on such occasions, we shall more clearly see in a coming world. The be- fore mentioned dollar enabled me to take the stage, and go on my rout to Windsor. At the time I fell I had about an hundred appointments given out, and about seven hundred miles to travel, all to be performed in five weeks, but how to get on, I did not know, as my horse was taken up and advertised, and got away again, and then not heard of for some time ; and the man in whose possession they were, would not deliver up my saddle and outward garment, unless I would pay him several dol- lars, after proving them mine ; so I left him to his conscience to settle the matter. How- ever my trust was still in God, whom I did think would overrule it for good, which ac- cordingly took place ; for there were several neighborhoods which I had previously felt a great desire to visit, but prejudice and bigotry had entirely shut up the way until now, when the above incidents were overruled to the cast- ing of my lot in those vicinities, where the door was opened, and I held meetings, the fruits of which, I expect to see in the day of eternity. I got assistance to Suffield, West- field, Springfield, Ludlow, Wilbraham, Staf- ford, Ellington, East Hartford, Wapping. Hart- ford five miles, Mansfield, Eastford. Thomp- son, Killingly, Abbington, Plainfield, Volun- town, Cranston, and Providence— -where Pro- vidence opened my way, by raising me up friends to assist me to get from place to place, to speak to thousands of people. A few ap- pointments were not given out according to my expectation, so I disappointed them,_a- clashed with my own : but those which were given out according to my direction, I fulfilled all, except one, which I withdrew, so none was disappointed. I visited Lyme, and several neighboring places. About this time I lost my pocket-handkerchief, and borrowing ano- 70 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. ther at tea, forgot to return it as I arose from the table, and immediately went to meeting : from this circumstance, an idea was crnceived that 1 meant to steal it. Oh, how guarded should we be against a spirit of jealousy! "which is as cruel as the grave! However, I sent the woman money, as I had lost her's likewise, while riding. In ten weeks and two days, 1 rode about fifteen hundred miles, and held one hundred and eighty-four meetings ; and feeling my mind drawn out to declare a free salvation, I frequently stood three hours, and generally near two. I received two let- ters from Dr. Johnson, which were a comfort to me. 567. Daniel O'Strander is appointed pre- siding elder of Connecticut : he gave me a re- commendation for a local deacon's ordination, &c, but I observed a clause in the discipline that was made whilst I was in Europe, that every local preacher should meet in class, and that if he did not he should forfeit his license, which made me rather suspicious about being ordained ; as it would be impracticable to meet in a class, and yet travel as extensively as what I expected, and if I travelled without meeting in a class, I should forfeit my license, (or rather credential,) and be excluded, &c, and to be so excluded without breaking disci- pline, as I only had been on trial and never in full connexion, and had a right of course to desist, as well as they to stop me if they chose, as a trial implies a trial on both sides ; nor yet guilty of false doctrine, contrary to Methodism, or immoral conduct — I was un- willing to put a sword in the hand of another to slay myself — and though I had appointed a day to fall in with the bishop for that purpose, yet could not see my way clear to proceed, and so gave up my recommendation, lest it should be said, I converted it to a different use from what it was intended : not but what I was willing to be accountable for my moral conduct, if I could in any way, that I might follow the dictates of my conscience. I was fearful of hurting brother O'Strander' s feelings by this refusal. — Some said that I construed that part of the discipline wrong: however I explained it as 1 thoughl il read, and after- wards asked /. Lee. wno observed that he would have made use of thai scry passage to prevent one of his local preachers from travel- ling in inv way. because a local travelling preacher is a contradiction in term-, and would be a bad precedent. Another time 1 wanted to cross a ferry, and thought vvhal shall I do lor money to get over '. I had none and could think of nothing 1 had with me to pawn, and as i was mounting my horse, a half dollar was put into my hand l>\ two persons, so I was provided for ; about this lime 1 wanted a borse shod, and had given the last farthing of my money to have a school house lighted in Glas- tenbury, and knew not where to look : how- ever, a way was provi led in a strange congre- gation, who knew not my necessity. 568. In Milton. Woodbridge, Stratford, Meriden and several other places, I found kind friends to aid me. and some appeared to believe more freely in a free salvation ; and good, I have reason to believe, was done. At length feeling my mind free from Connecticut, I took water passage from Fairfield to New York, and having paid my passage and pro- cured some provisions, I had no money left" and having a tedious passage, the last twenty- four hours I had no food to eat ; however, I arrived in the city, and found some kind friends, who knew not my wants, for previous to my sailing my small clothes I had left to be washed, which were to have been brought to me, but was disappointed of their coming, so I had not a necessary change ; however. God :-,till provided for me. One day, as I was walking one of the streets, Solomon Roundtree, from Georgia, (being here after goods,) saw me and knew me, and called me into the store to know if I wanted or needed anything. He gave me a pocket handkerchief, a change of linen, kersimere for vest and pantaloons, and four dollars in money, for which may he he rewarded at a future day. The preaching houses were shut against me. I made appli- cation for, and obtained permission to hold meetings in the poor house school room, and then with much difficulty, obtained liberty of the Universalist's meeting house : they thought the Methodists had something against me of a bad nature, or why would they shut me out and keep me so distant ? I spoke in the Uni- versalist's meeting house to a large assembly, and one of their preachers attempted to answer my discourse afterwards, and give notice of his intention that night. 569. Mr. Sergeant, one of the stationed preachers who had been opposed, now (as he there told me) became friendly ; but T. Mor- rell, the superintendent, was still opposed, so I must do as I could, if I could not do as 1 would. I perceived, by wrong information, he had formed wrong ideas of me, as many others, through the same channel have done: therefore, as they mean well, though tluv lie under a mistake, it is not worth while for me to give them bitter retaliations, as many do who are opposed by the Methodists, and thus become persecutors; I ought to do right it' other people do wrong, and the best way that ever I found to kill an enemy, was to love him to death ; for where other weapons would fail, this hath had the desired effect, and I hope with me it ever may. Alter holding meetings in different private houses, vvhilsl hundreds were listening in the streets, 1 at length felt EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OK, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 71 my mind free from the city, though during my stay, I had walked thirty miles one day in the country, and had meeting at night, and like- wise had obtained permission from the mayor to hold meeting in the Park, who sent con- stables there to keep order, and some said the mayor himself was there in disguise. I visit- ed Turkey in New Jersey, and Elizabethtown, where the meeting house was open to me, and Thomas M — 's father, who calls himself a bi- ble man, gave me a dollar. I embarked and sailed for Newburgh, where I felt previously a desire to go. The captain gave me my passage, though a Calvinist, and admitted prayers on the way. I procured, with some difficulty, the liberty of an acade- my, in which I held two meetings: the people complained to their minister that I had de- stroyed their doctrine, (as was said,) and he must build it up, or they would hear him no more ; he replied, that it would take him nine Sabbaths to build up what I had pulled down. He spoke two Sundays, and made bad worse ; then calling in help, they disputed about con- struing Scripture, got quarrelling, and it ter- minated in a law suit, as one charged the other with heresy, and so was prosecuted for slander, &c. 570. I called on elder Fowler, whom I ex- pected would keep me distant, but was agree- ably disappointed ; he gave me a horse, for getting it shod, to ride several days : So I visited Lattentown, where I was expected the day before ; however, the disappointment was overruled for good, and being notified, more came out. I visited Plattekill, Pleasant "Val- ley, Shawankunk, and several other places. At the Paltz, I was taken with a violent pu- king for several hours ; but at length, I em- barked and landed at Loonenburgh, and walk- ed to Schoharie, and saw my brother-in-law Fish for the last time. I visited Halabrook, Schenectady. — Clifton Park, Niskeuna, Troy, and Half Moon, where I saw my friend R. Searle,* whom I had not seen for about eight years, except about five minutes. It seemed natural to see him, and brought past times afresh into my mind, when he and his sister were in our native land, who were the only young persons I had then to associate with on religious subjects. Our meeting gave me a tender sensation, but it appeared that he could not see the propriety of my travelling thus, so I thought it most advisable to retire that day, and went to another place and held meeting. Albany friends met me at a dis- tance, and invited me to town to hold meeting, which I accepted ; but the preacher, Cyrus S.. would not consent for me to go into the meet- * I have not seen him since- joined the Church of England. -he has withdrawn and ing house, so hundreds were disappointed, as the trustees did not like to hurt his feelings; as he said, if they let me in, he should petition the next conference not to give them a preacher. The society, in general, appeared friendly, and John Taylor opened his house, in which I held meeting : this Cyrus did not like : the Lutherans, it appears, would have lent me a meeting house, but supposed I was wicked, or why should Mr. Stebbins shut me out % so I went to him to get a paper that there was nothing against my moral conduct ; which he refused to give, adding, that I tram- pled on the bishop's power, by travelling so independent, which, if he was to do, he would have been cut olf long ago ; likewise, that it would be inconsistent for him to pave the way for me to obtain another meeting house when he denied me his own ; and said, that he would rather have given ten dollars, than to have had such an uproar in the society and city as there was since I came ; and ten to the end of that, if I could not have been kept away with- out— just after I began to travel, he appeared friendly, and his labors were owned and blessed of God, and then he was a noisy Methodist* 571. In Cobuskill, we had a good time, and at Skenevius Creek, where I saw some who were stirred up to become serious about the time I was in my native land; likewise an old uncle of mine whom I supposed was dead ; I remember once some of his words when 1 was young, which made great impression on my mind in one of his visits. September 15. A large meeting being ap- pointed for all denominations in the country to worship God together in the woods, my brother-in-law and sister had strove to prevail upon me not to go, and at first prevailed ; but feeling distressed in my mind, I went, (an aw- ful hail storm happened in the way.) Hun- dreds collected, to whom I spoke ; when oth- ers were coming on the ground, orders were given for all the official characters of the dif- ferent religious orders to retire to a council room, to consult how to canyon the meeting; they went, but I did not feel free to go till their business was nearly over. — They agreed not to meddle with their peculiarities, but to be as near alike as they possibly could ; but I was not there when they took the vote, so my hands were not tied. There were about two thousand people, and upwards of thirty ministers or preachers, of the Presbyte- rian, Baptist, and Methodist orders, and took turns in speakiug, and I spoke in the night; next day 1 had thoughts of leaving the ground, but got detained, and Calvinism came upon * But now he has withdrawn and joined the Church of England. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. the stage; but the preachers' hands were tied so that they could not correct it: but I felt it in my heart to sneak on certain points, which liberty 1 obtained, and began meeting without singing or prayer, and my text I did not tell until towards the close of the meeting — I stood near three hours, and after we were joining in prayer and rising up, when no one in particular was speaking, several persons observed that they saw something fall from the sky like a ball of fire, about the bigness of a man's hat crown ; (I did not see it;) however, just at that moment, a number fell like men shot in the field of action, and cried for mercy. The meeting continued nearly all night, and many foun I peace. The next da}', as I was going oil, the people were so kind as to give me a horse, saddle and bridle; so after visit- ins; a number of places, and attending a quar- terly meeting at Paris, went to Western with brother Miller, who hath no children, except an adopted daughter, (Peggy * * * * * * *.) I visited several neighboring places, and spent a week not in vain. I had an oil cloth cloak given to me, and then took my departure for Upper Canada — I swam my horse across Black river, and arrived at Kingston, through a black deep soiled flat country, and so muddy that my horse could but just walk, and for miles together seeing nothing but the wild bea>ts of the desert. I visited several neigh- borhoods within forty miles of Kingston west- ward. I had several dollars offered me, which 1 refused, lest the circuit preacher (who was supposed to be sick, as he had disap- pointed a number of congregations) should think I hurt his salary, and this be brought against me at a future day. I went down about an hundred and twenty miles, holding meetings as 1 went, and frequently only on mentioning Calvin Worstefs name, and the blessing he was to me, people who had here felt the shock of his labors were stirred up afresh, and some would even cry out, &c. I saw the grave of a distant relation of mine, who had been a great traveller, but ended his life on an island at the mouth of Lake Onta- rio ; thus I see we must all die — Oh, the sor- emn thoughl —but u ben I casl a look bej on '■ the bounds of time I 'thinks. aortal dwell, and where I hope, by God's grace, one day to arrive. •r>7'2. 1 re-crossed St. Lawrence river, from Cornwall to St. Eti through an Indian settlement, who live in tin- I degree, I came into Shadigee wood-, so through to Plattshurgh, missing the \ the way; however, 1 was nol hurt by tl ts, and found good places to cross * Who since has become my companion for life. the rivers, an 1 my road brought me nigher than the usual road. I called al a bouse where two of my spiritual children lived, who were awakened on Cambridge circuit : but could rally nobody, so 1 turned my horse in a pasture, and took up my lodging under a hav stack for the night: but towards day I heard a child cry, so I gave another alarm, and was cordially received in — I held meetings about here, and saw my friend J. Mitchell — I went to the Grand Isle, and had two meetings, then riding three quarters of a mile through the water on a sand-bar, I came to Milton — thence to Fletcher, and saw the man that took my horse when I was going to Europe : thence to Hardwick, (being now in Vermont.) where my brother Bridgman and two sisters lived; — my youngest sister seemed to have lost her desires in a great measure, and I could not prevail on her to set out again ; this grieved my heart: I told them I could not bid them farewell, unless they would endeavor to set out and seek God afresh, though I wished them well. 573. I visited several neighboring places, and souls were blessed by God. Thence, leaving Vermont, I came over Connecticut river, into New Hampshire, where I met Mar- tin Rutter, going to form a circuit; 1 had felt a desire he should go into that part where he had set out to go ; I gave him the names of some families where to call. 574. I saw Elijah R. Sabin, who had been a zealous, useful preacher, but was now broke down and married, and about to locate. I had meetings in Haverhill, then rode to Plymouth, and Holdness, and Meredith, and Gilmington, and the melting power of God seemed to be present in many places. 575. I met one who wanted my horse, by the name of Seely ; I told him he might take him, if two impartial men would prize him, &c. ; the two men could not agree, so they called a third, who judged in such a manner that this bargain, which was in connexion with two others, was about two hundred dol- lars damage to me. It was my intention to have sailed for the south, which was the cause of my putting myself in the way where- by 1 was cheated as above. (I believe God suffered these trials to befal me, for no1 being more submissive to go to the south by land, &c.) However. I proceeded on foot, being a stranger in this part, until I came to old \lm- !' in Massachusetts, where I saw Ste- phen Hull, with whom I once wasacqu In- went out from near my native place to travelling, but at length quit the connexion, assigning as the reason, his family, &c, and thai be could not get a support amongst the Methodists. I observed his wile was a pious young woman, when with her father, Col. =U EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 73 Lippct, in Cranston, but now appears to he in a coid, uncomfortable state. Here I observed Mr. Wilson, of Providence, and John Hill, who now are congregational ministers, though once Methodists, and once could kneel at prayer, but now I observed they stood; they compared themselves to '■'■fixed stars,'''' and me to a comet, which is supposed to connect systems, 1 neither felt freedom to eat or stay long, having arrived there at night, and went off in the morning before they were up, though I expected to have had the privilege of a meeting-house, if I had tarried. 1 thought of the words of Judas, "What will ye give me and I will deliver him to you," &c. 576. I took the stage at Haverhill, and came to Boston ; and Thomas Lyell,* who had been chaplain to Congress, and was the sta- tioned preacher, would not sutler me to hoi 1 meeting in the meeting-house, or any where else ; but said, if I did, he should publish me accordingly, saying, I was not a travelling preacher, nor a local one, and of course he could not suffer meeting consistently ; and if I would leave the town in peace without meet- ings, he would let me depart in peace ; he asked me if 1 was needy, and provided me with a breakfast, and offered me an old coat, &c. I hired my board and lodging, and no vessel going out soon, my money failed me, so I was obliged to leave the town on foot, and then took stage and came to Worcester that night, then walked eighteen miles by moonlight to Charlton. 577. November 7th. I had a meeting at Dudley. 8th, at Sturbridge, Woodstock, and Ashford. 9th, I saAV myr parents, and my mother for the last time. 10th. I left my pa- rents, and walked about twenty miles, and rode in a wagon eighteen more ; and as we were crossing a toll-bridge, one began to run the rig upon me, asking me how much money I had got, and wanted to swap purses with me, and he considering himself a gentleman, I reached him mine with a few shillings in it, though I had but six cents left ; he gave me his purse, but was sure to take out the con- tents in season. I thought he felt some con- viction, he offered to swap back ; but 1 said a bargain is a bargain. Then a friend went a distance to where I had about twenty-eight dollars due, so I took an old mare, and my bridle, and an old saddle being given to me, and set off for Georgia, having one quarter of a dollar in my pocket. 578. About this time I heard that the horse which had flung me in the summer, was found, and the man of whom I had him had got him again, so went and got the same mare land. He hath withdrawn and joined the Church of Eng- which I had let him have for it. and then sold her for watch arid spending money; and col- lecting about five dollars, in the name of the Lord 1 set forth, not knowing what was be- fore me. 579. I had an appointment to preach, and making a mistake in the meeting-house, I went up into the pulpit, but was soon drove out by the sexton, it being another man's meet- ing: however, when he had done, I got a peaceable hearing in another place. 580. In Reading, the Lord blessed the peo- ple, and at Northcastle, White Plains, New Rochelie, Turkey Hoe, Tarrytown, Singsing, and several other places. Then crossing North River, I preached at brother Smede's, in Harvcstraw, where some dated their awaken- ing and conversion. 581. Thence to Pequest and Asbury, and then to Philadelphia, where Mr. Cooper and elder Ware, hatcheled me in such a manner, as I never was before, without bitterness. They reasoned and criticised on me as if they determined to search me out from centre to circumference. I did not think proper to an- swer all their questions, neither to assign all the reasons I had for my conduct. Mr. Coop- er said, your European brethren oppose you, and your American brethren oppose you ; and you say our rules are good, and yet you go contrary to them, and two opposites cannot be right, and consequently one must be wrong. — do you think you are wiser than all the rest of the world 1 — Lorenzo Dow has set up his will in opposition to his brethren, and is wiser than they all — he then said, that woe is to him by whom offences come, and that I offended my brethren. He then gave me a pair of scales to weigh in, and put my arguments in one side, calling them a feather, and his arguments in the opposite side, calling them ten thou- sand ponnds, then see which will weigh heaviest, a feather or ten thousand pounds; and so left it ringing in my ears, a feather or ten thousand pounds. I told him, that in matters of opinion barely, we should give up our judgment to the majority ; but in matters of tender conscience before God, we must be our own judges; for if by hearkening to the other in giving up my conscience, I am brought into trouble, how can I expect to be acquitted at the bar of God 1 He asked me, if I did not think the preachers were as con- scientious as myself 1 I replied, that I did not like to answer that question ; but thought some went more by reason, and that was better known to themselves than me, I must answer for one, and of course act for myself. 582. So went on my way to Wilmington, and called on a preacher, who treated me coolly, so I put up at an inn : however, what Ware and Cooper said, discouraged me much; EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. but the Lord, after I had submitted the matter to him, comforted my soul ; for he had pre- me in a dream of the night, that trials awaited me in Philadelphia, which I had told to brother E. Wolsey. I went on into Delaware, and came to a village which appeared familiar as though 1 had seen it be- fore. A collection was offered me, which I refused, and went to Cokesburyj saw a preacher, and then went to Baltimore ; alter 1 I i meeting, and saw brother S. Coate, who was friendly, and suffered me to improve in a prayer meeting; an old man gave me two dollars, which 1 needed, as I had but one dollar and a half left me. — Wells, the assist- ant, was out of town that time. 11 — y, a preacher, refused to tell me where the Metho- dists lived that way to the southward, yet I set oil! and rode about thirty miles to a place where I found a family said to be Methodists. and held meeting — and likewise in the neigh- borhood (being detained by a snow storm) several others. Thence I proceeded on my way, and met bishop Whatcoat just as I had crossed Georgetown Ferry; he treated me with love and tenderness, and after he had in- quired my journey, I inquired his welfare, and he told me where to call and put up in Alexandria and Dumfries; so I found brother Brien and the assistant preacher, brother Roen, to treat me kind. Thence on to Culpepper, where 1 spent Christmas, and received a dollar and a half, which, with two dollars, I received at Alexandria, were of great service to me ; though they knew not my wants. Thence to Louisa county, where my mare was taken sick, so 1 left her and went on to Cumberland county on foot, and while at breakfast. I turned in my mind, what an apparent enthusiast I am ! Yet 1 felt peace, and said in my mind, that my late misfortune should turn to the glory of God, and 1 felt within myself, that 1 should yet see good days in this weary land, where I am now a stranger. Thence to Prince Ed- ward county. On the way 1 called to dine, and paid the man before hand, but the family were so dilatory, that 1 went oil' without wait- ing for it to be got ready ; so crossing Coal's Ferry, 1 came to Danville, (I spoke in Halifax by the way, where 1 was thought to be an impogtor :) here a man overtook me with a which he led, lame and bareback; he suffered me to ride it about sixty miles : so I came to Stalesville, Iredell county, in .Ninth ma. My money being nearly all gone, I wanted to sell my watch forspending money. I got the watch low, at eighteen dollars, and offered it for nine, if I could have supper, lo'dging and breakfast with it. A watchmaker came in and said it was a good one. so the innkeeper offered me nine dollars, it eighl and a half with supper, &c. I took the latter, and while I was asleep, the mistress of the house was so good or bad as to send all round the neighborhood, (as I was informed,) to notify the people that a horse thief was at her house, and if they did not lock up their horses, must expect one to be gone befoie morning. 583. Next day, I had my feeling in this strange land, and retired in private, and re- newed my covenant with God, that if he would suffer the Providences to open before me as in time past, I would give up to suffer his will ; for I felt as if I was not quite so re- signed to travel, and pass through trials as in time past. My soul was refreshed to put my hope in God, and look forward. I got a few together, and spoke in the court-house — like- wise at a Methodist house, where I was thought an impostor. Having a letter, I went to where it was directed, and the man of the house happened not to be at home, which was well for me ; so 1 got a meeting, and the peo- ple were so well satisfied, that I got liberty and an invitation to speak again. About the same time, Philip Bruce, an old preacher, and presiding elder, came home from Virginia, and arrived at his father's about six hours before his father died ; he felt hurried in his mind to hasten on the road — it appears that his father expected to see his son Philip by a conviction in his mind. 58-1. Philip Bruce heard of me, and charg- ed his friends to he aware of me ; but on hearing of my having related some of my past experience, recollected to have heard of me before, and retracted his first charge, and wished them to receive me if I came to their house, which was a means of opening my way. A day or two after, I fell in with him, he treated me as I would wish to be received by the influential considerate servants of God, while my conduct is as becometh the Gospel of Christ. Here lived some who were called Presbyterians, which I called Presbyterian Methodists, or Methodist Presbyterians. — They had the life and power of religion. They gave thirty-three dollars of their own accord, and eleven more were subscribed. James Sharp \ook the money, and let me have a horse, and trusted me for the remainder, though he had no written obligation, and some said he would lose it. 585. An opportunity presenting by a trav- eller, I sent on a chain of appointments to- wards Georgia. After holding several other meetings in Iredell. I sel oil', and had meeting nt Major Met 'In my'.-. Spartinbui ,\M.e\ ille court-housfe, so i'> Petersburgh in Georgia, where 1 arrived on the 2d ol Febru- ary, 1803, having had some trial-, and expe- rienced Mini/ providences hy the way. 1 felt the want of credentials, as the Methodists fur =n EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. hundreds of miles had treated me cool. How- ever, as soon as I entered Petersburgh, a lad knew me, and soon word flew over the town that the walking preacher had got back, and I spoke to an assembly of magnitude that night. A society of Methodists was raised here when I was walking this country last year, though religion was cold. Now it seemed to flourish, my way was opened, and I sent appointments, and visited the country extensively as Providence enabled me to succeed. 586. At Rolem's meeting-house, and at Thompson's, Cunningham's, Powelton, Sparty, Rehobeth, Washington, Sardis, Indian Creek, Gen. Steward's, Bulk's, Gen. Dickson's, Ba- ker's, Carrell, Redwiae's, Paine's, McDaniel's, Coldwater, Sienchcomb's, and Sest's neigh- borhoods, &c, I held meetings. 587. A camp meeting, the first I ever at- tended, was held on Shoulderbone Creek, where I arrived on the third day of its sittings, about the dawn of it. I spoke several times, and the Lord was with us ; ten persons came forward, and testified that they had found the pardoning love of God, among whom was Judge Stith, who had been a noted deist. In this quarter God gave me favor in the sight of the people, and some were raised up to supply my wants, among whom was Doctor B. and S. Roundtree, Doctor Lee, &c, and anoth- er gentleman, who gave me a cloak ; for these favors, may God remember those who administered to my necessities. 588. I visited Handcock, Clark, Jackson, Oglethorp, Franklin and Elbert counties, quite extensively ; the congregations were exceedingly large, so that I mostly spoke un- der the trees, and the Lord overshadowed us with his divine presence : the fruit of this visit I expect to see in a future world. Though it was by a very 6weet drawing that I undertook to wander here by land, yet it was trying to my flesh and blood, to leave my friends and acquaintance in the north, and wander so many hundred miles amongst strangers, considering what I had passed through before amongst strangers ; yet some- thing within, would say, go and you shall see peace, and 1 went and saw it, so I do not grudge all my toil. — However, I was not without my trials here, considering the cause of God, for many of the Baptists supposed me to be a Baptist preacher ; when I was on foot through this quarter at first, and now flocked out by crowds to hear me, as I had said but little about names or parties when here before, and was coolly received by those whose friendship I wished to retain : the Baptists, (of whom many are pious.) were sorely dis- appointed in me now, when they heard my doctrine, or ideas on election and reprobation ; and instead of owning me now for a Baptist, reprobated me to the highest pitch, and several church meelings were held on the subject, the result of which was, that they should hear me no more. Some of their preachers spoke hard against me in public and in private, behind my back ; and some things I was informed they said which they could not prove ; and all this, because I endeavored to show the evil of that doctrine which had been such a curse to me. and for preaching up a free sal- vation : which caused brother Mead to say (as they now preached up eternal decrees more than usual.) it will be the means of drawing out the cloven foot lo cut it off— meaning, it would cause the people to know their senti- ments more fully, which they frequently kept hid, and so deceived the people, by preaching an offer of mercy when only a few, the elect, could possibly have it. And as some of them said that I preached or held to things that were false, brother Mead, and a number of others, advised me to prepare for publication my Thoughts, or Chain, on different religious subjects. 589. I visited Augusta, and found a good society formed there ; also Wanesborough, Sandersville, and many other adjacent places, together with Louisville, the capital, where the governor offered me money, which I did not feel free to accept ;. but was thankful for his good wishes. 590. March 25th, 1803. Camp meeting came on at Jones's meeting-house, and lasted until the 29th. Some were convinced of error of sentiment, and some of sin, and a goodly number found peace in the blood of the Lamb, and the world's people were brought to ac- knowledge that something out of the common course of nature must have produced the effect in two instances. 1 found the people here kind, for as Hope Hull mentioned to them, that I was about to go to the western country, and perhaps I might want some spending mo- ney, &c, upwards of a hundred dollars were given me, so I found the Lord to provide, who put it into the heart of Gen. John Stewart to get me a pass on parchment from the govern- or, under the seal of the State, to pass through the Indian country. 591. My horse not being good for travel- ling, I sold him on credit, and a Methodist (so called) had one for sale, and offered him to me for a hundred and fifty dollars : and this man who was called a Methodist, did not show me the kindness to wait, as another man of no society and of no religion, did ; for the latter was bound for me, though he had not seen me before— and he also carried th e money a distance for nothing ; so I see that the hearts of all men are in the hand of God, and he can and doth work by whom he pleasethi 592. Feeling my soul refreshed by my vi- sit, and my work done here for the present, and my horse paid for, and I well equipped for travelling, and my heart drawn to the west, and a number of letters being given me to give to the people, I was resolved to go to the westward : I accordingly told brother Mead, who was going to Virginia, that if he was minded he might give out a chain of ap- pointments for me through that country, to which he agreed. (During this visit, I had a narrow escape from a raving heifer.) I felt a desire to hold meeting in a certain house of qua lit v people ; but knew not how to accom- plish It. But a thought struck my mind; so I got one to go and deliver an errand in such a way as to provoke the man to say, I'm willing if my wife is, and the woman to say, I'm willing if my husband is : which was ef- fected by the errand being delivered to them separately. I then published the appoint- ment, but it so happened, that the family were all from home, except the blacks at the time of meeting; so I spoke before the gate in the road, and had a good time : but I received a few lines from one of the absentees, express- ing grief on their side at the circumstance. 593. April 19th. Being provided with ne- cessaries, I crossed the Oconee river, and there meeting some persons, set off for Tombigby ; but I had not proceeded a hundred yards, before I found that one on whom we depend- ed as a guide, knew nothing about the road ; of course, must depend on my own judgment. I had procured a map of the road, a hundred and thirty miles to the Chatahocha river, and a pocket compass, &c. A young man from Connecticut, who was acquainted with some of my relations, was feeding mules in the woods, so we followed him a few miles, and then encamped in the woods for the night. Next day a woman and a child got flung from a horse, and thereby were ducked in the Oak- mulgee river. So we proceeded on, frequently seeing Indians, (which a black woman of the company was much afraid of.) till we came to Flint river, when we hired an Indian to lead a horse through, and himself wade be- fore it. Some of the land over which we pa ■■(■ I, was miserable, and some was prefer- able to any I had ever seen in the soutfe. We frequently saw wild game, among which were deer and turkeys. The Indians fre- quently came to our camp, and while we had our evening devotion, they would be solemn and mute: we could talk together only by signs, and I desired to know if they knew what we were about ; they replied, thai we were paying our addresses to the Greal Man above, who is the author of breath, &c. Thus all intelligences have some idea of di- vinity, futurity, and rewards and punish- ments. And what causes such universal ac- knowledgment, but an universal teacher? which must be God ! I broke my umbrella, and likewise lost my whip, the latter while buying corn, and hiring a pilot. 594. One day a couple of us thought to get to the agent's house before the company, to get provision, but had not gone far before an Indian alarmed us much, shooting a deer through, and the ball struck near us, which made us suppose some hostile intention was against us, till we saw the mistake. We left a man and woman in the woods, who were going to trade with the Indians, as they tra- velled slow. 595. Hawkins, the agent, treated us cool, so we quit him and went on. Next day, we missed our road, or rather Indian path, which we were convinced of by some swamps and water courses, and turning a little back, one of the company being a good woodsman, took the lead, and striking across, Ave came to the path, which divided the minds of the company at first, but at length we agreed to strike across it further through the woods, and that afternoon found a path which proved to be the right one. We at length found a man hunting horses, who piloted us to the first house in the settlement, which we made in thirteen days and a half from the time we set out, having travelled about four hundred miles. 596. The company supposed that they could save thirty or forty miles travel, by swimming across the Alabama river, and forcing a swamp, which they attempted to do, and got detained by rain two days ; but I left them, and went down the river ten miles, and stayed with a half-bred Indian, who charged me a dollar and a half for the night. I then left an appoint- ment for Sunday, in the Tensaw settlement, and went over the Alabama by the Cut-off, to the west side of Tombigby. through a cane brake or swamp, seven miles, and found a thick settlement, and then a scattered one sev- enty miles in length, through which I sent a chain of appointments, and afterwards fulfilled them, and the fruit I expect to see at a future day. 597. The river Tombigby, like the Nile, overflows once a year, is also a flood tide river only once in twenty-four hours ; it is na- vigable for vessels, and will one day become the glory of the south part of the United States, as the trade of Tennessee, &c. will pass through it. — The inhabitants are mostly English, but are like sheep without a sphepherd. Whilst the Spanish government, it was a place of refuge for bad men ; but of late, since il fell to us, seiSms to be in a hopeful way, and there is still room for great amendment. A collection was offered to me. I did not feel free to accepl it ; and I left the settlement, pro- EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 77 il LL cured some corn, and had not a cent left. Three of my travelling companions fell in with me again, and accompanied me through the Choctaw nation, to the Natchez settlement, which Ave reached in six days and a half, be- ing about eight hnndred miles from Georgia y on the way, we met with a man going alone to Georgia ; and in the sixth town, I gave my saddle cloth to the Indians for corn to feed my horse with. 598. Here I was called to another exercise of my faith, having no money, and a stranger in a strange land, but my hope was still in God who hath helped hitherto. — The master of the house, to which I first came, was once a Methodist ; he happened to hear of my com- ing the week preceding, by some travellers, and received me and the three men kindly, and the next day got me a meeting, and good I trust was done. The night after, I held meeting at the house of a Baptist, then rode on towards the town of Natchez, and parted with my three companions by the way, who were going to West Florida, to see their father. 599. I called on a man who was said to be a Methodist, but found he was not ; so I went to'another house where they were called Me- thodists, but met with a cool reception at the first, until I showed them the governor's pass- port, and likewise two papers, one from bro- ther Mead, and one from Hall, that I was an acceptable preacher of moral conduct, &c, then they were more kind, and kept my horse about two weeks. Brother Moses Floyd met me the same night, and having received letters by me from Georgia, was friendly, then the above family became more so ; the governor, to whom I had an introductory letter, was also friendly. 600. I held two or three meetings in the assembly room, with the permission of the mayor, though with difficulty obtained. — The man on whom I called, and found he was not a Methodist, reflected how far I had come to see them through the woods, and felt his heart inclined to lend me a horse to ride more than a hundred miles, so I went to Kingston, and procured a spot of ground (by selling my watch) for a meeting house ; and then to the heights and Pinckneyville, and held meetings. I stopped at a house in the edge of West Flo- rida, and sold my cloak. Thence I returned and visited several neighborhoods, and God's power was to be felt in some of them. 601. My horse was now taken lame, so that he was not fit to ride to Tennessee. I spoke at the Pineridge meeting house, and at Washington,. Sulsertown, and at Calender's meeting house where some were offended. Here quarterly meeting was held. Thence I went to Wormsville, Biopeer, and Bigblack, and preaohed the funeral sermon of a niece of t ■ = the Rev. Tobias Gibson, and the Lord was with us. I left my horse with brother Gibson, and took a Spanish race horse, which he was to be responsible for, and I was to remit him the money by post, when it should be due on my arrival in Georgia in November. 602. June 20. Having got equipped for my journey through the woods of Cumberland, which was several hundred miles, and having been informed that a party of men were that morning to start into the wilderness, I intended to go with them, but on my arrival found they had started the day before ; so I must either wait for more, or go and overtake them. To wait I durst not, as my appointments had gone to Virginia. A Kentuckian had some time before, as I was informed, struck an In- dian who shortly after died ; and the other Indians supposed that his death was in conse- quence of the blow ; and they complained to the governor, and the Kentuckian was tried and acquitted : wherefore the Indians, accord- ing to their custom, were determined to kill somebody, as they must have life for life ; and they had now become saucy, and had shot at and wounded several on that road, but had not killed any one yet, and it was supposed that some one must shortly fall a victim. — However, I set off alone, and rode the best part of twenty miles, when I saw a party of Indians within about a hundred feet of me : I was in hopes they would pass me, but in vain, for the first Indian seized my horse by the bridle, and the others surrounded me. At first, I thought it was a gone case with me, then I concluded to get off my horse and give up all, in order to save my life ; but it turned in my mind, that if I do, I must return to the settlements, in order to get equipped for ano- ther start, and then it will be too late for my appointments. Again it turned in my mind, how when I was in Ireland, somebody would frequently be robbed or murdered one day, and I would travel the same way the day before or the day after, and yet was preserved and brought back in peace ; and the same God is able to preserve me here and deliver me now as then — immediately I felt the power of faith to put my confidence in God ; at the same time I observed the Indians had ramrods in the muzzels of their guns as well as in their stocks, so it would take some time to pull out the ramrods, and get the gun cocked and prepared up to their faces, ready to shoot ; at this mo- ment, my horse started and jumped sideways, which would have laid the Indian to the ground, who held the bridle, had it not slipped out of his hands ; at the same time, the Indian on the other side, jumped seemingly like a streak to keep from under the horse's feet, so that there was a vacancy in the circle ; at the same time, I gave my horse the switch, and 78 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OK, LORENZO S JOURNAL. leaned down on the saddle. so that if they shot I would give them as narrow a chance as I could to hit me, as I supposed they would wish to spare and get my horse. I did not look behind me until I had got out of sighl and hearing of the Indians. I was not long in going a dozen or fifteen miles: so I over- took the company that day, and told them what I had passed through : they said, that they had met the same Indians, and a Chick- asaw trader who was with them, told them that two Chickasaw Indians with him said, that the Choctaws which I met informed them, that if the Chickasaw trader was not with these Kentuckians, they should have taken their provisions from them. When I heard this I reflected, if such a small preventative was the only means of saving a party from being plundered, what danger was I exposed to 1 And I felt more solemn afterwards, than when in the midst of dangers. 603. About forty-eight hours after, a party of twenty-five men were attacked by some ruffians, driven from their camp, and plunder- ed of some thousands of dollars, and some of them came near starving before they got in. 604. I travelled on several days with the company, but they proceeded so slow, that I resolved to quit them; and thinking I was within about forty miles of the Chickasaw na- tion, set off alone one morning in hopes of get- ting in the same night, sol travelled on all day as fast as I could conveniently, stopping only once to bait, until I came within about twenty miles of the settlements, and about ten at night, came to a great swamp, where I miss- ed the trail, and was necessitated to camp out without any company, (except my horse) fire, or weapons of defence; and as I dismounted to fix my bridle and chain together, for my horse to graze while fastened to a tree, I heard a noise like the shrieks of women, and listen- ed to know what it might lie : and it occurred to my mind, that I had heard hunters say. that the catamount or panther would imitate the cries of women: at first, I felt some queries or fears in my mind, but I soon said, God can com- mand the wild beasts of the forest, as well as he can command the Indians: and I kneeled down and committed myself to the protection of kind Providence, and then lay down, and had a comfortable night's rest. The next morning I went on, and joined the settlement about ten o'clock, and got some milk and coarse Indian bread for myself, and corn for my horse; then went on about twenty miles further, and through the good provide God, I did not miss my road, though there were many that went in different courses. At length I saw a man dressed like a gentleman he came up and shook hands with me, and af- ter some conversation, invited me to his house, about a mile and half off. I tarried with him a few days, and had two meetings, with some reds, blacks, whites and half breeds, and good I think was done in the name of the Lord. The post came along, and I left Mr. Bullen, the missionary, whom I spent my time with, and set off with him ; and in three days and a half we travelled upwards of two hundred miles, and came to the settlements of Cumber- land : and having a letter, I called on Major Murray, who treated me kindly. — I gave away the last of my money and my penkife, to get across an Indian ferry. I sold my chain halter for two dollars, and brother Murray lent me a horse to ride to Nashville, where I got two or three letters, which I consider as the hand of Providence, as it was the only means of opening my door. I inquired for Methodists, but found none — I strove to get a place for meeting that night, but all in vain : so I went about six miles and called upon a local preach- er, who treated me with friendship, so I tarried all night. Next day early. I returned to Nash- ville, and tried to get the court house, and several private houses, but all in vain. Then 1 went to a grog house and began to talk iron- ical, as if I was one of their company, and soon the man offered me liberty of his house for what I would choose to give him, be sup- posing that 1 was not in earnest: but I let him know that I was. by giving him a dollar, and tol 1 him as a man of honor, I should expect the room of him. I then went out and told the postmaster, who advertised it for me. as he knew by the superscription of my letters that I was no impostor. I returned to Major Murray's, and delivered up my horse, where was a class meeting; the circuit preacher was cool, but Mr. Cannon, a local preacher, being a man of consideration, prevailed, and I met the class, and the Lord being with us. we had a good time; so my way was opened through the country. The grog house in Nashville would not contain the people, and somebody prepared the market house for me. and I spoke and described the characters of a Christian, a gentleman and the filth of the earth, which were the subjects of my discourse, and some fearing of coming under the class of filth, be- haved well. I appointed meeting again, and in the court house if it should be opened, if not, on the public square, or in an adjacent grove, as might best serve. The court sat in the mean time, and they ordered the court house to be opened, and I spoke to hundreds. Contributions were offered me, which I refus- ed ; however, several dollars were forced on me by some gentlemen. The cause of my re- fusing the above was this, I did not wish to put myself in the power of another, nor to give Satan a sword to slay me, or power to hedge up my way, as the eyes of hundreds EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 7!> were upon me. A camp meeting was held, but 1 believe that good was prevented by their not following the openings of Providence. 605. I visited several other places, and then went to Kentucky, and visited Beardstown, Frankfort and Lexington; some Methodist local preachers treated me cool, and strove to shut up my way ; but God opened my way, by means of a Baptist at Beardstown ; and at Frankfort I got the state hovtse: and at Lex- ington I got first the court house, then a play house, and afterwards, the Methodists opened to me their meeting house — in several meet- ings, God was with us. Thence I steered to Virginia. On my way, I was informed of an old salt well being found and a large bed of ashes by it, and pieces of earthen kettle, de- noting their size to be larger than pot ash ket- tles, and also a vessel of stone like a salt cel- lar, which must have belonged to the an- cients. 606. At an inn, I offered the man pay over night, but he refused, saying, he would be up in season in the morning ; however, he was not, so I left what I supposed would be his demand, on the table, and went on ; he after- wards reported that I cheated him. At ano- ther place, all my money was gone to one dol- lar, and the landlord attempting to accuse me of passing counterfeit money, would not ex- change my dollar for my fare, but thought to injure me, until another man changed it for me. At length, I met two men, who told me that my appointments were made in Virginia, at Abingdon, where I arrived August 21st, about three hours before meeting time. I was now dirty and ragged, as my pantaloons were worn out, my coat and jacket worn through, as also my maccasons. I had only the small- est part of a dollar left: however, some gen- tleman gave me seven dollars, and then a col- lection was made, which I refused, until they hurt my feelings and forced it upon me ; some others held back their liberality. I had a con- venient stage erected, and we had a solemn time. I left an appointment when I would be there again, and in the neighboring counties, and went on to Fincastle ; then to Bedford county, where I spoke in the town of Liberty: from the Age of Reason I took my text, and some went off before I had cleared up the point; they supposed me to be a Deist, but afterwards were sorry. I spoke in Lynch- burgh, New London, and at Carmel court house, and a number of adjacent places, and left hundreds of appointments for the spring. I saw Dr. S. K. Jennings, and found him to be a man of strong powers of mind, and great acquired information, and very pious. Oh, may he fill up that sphere of life, which he is qualified for ! 607. In Cumberland county, John Hobson, jun., got awakened, and found peace, as he fell down while I was speaking : his dear companion was laboring under great trials of mind, for the loss of all her offspring, till God cast my lot in their quarter, when she got re- conciled to the same, by the sanctifying influ- ence of God's Holy Spirit — his mother, who was upwards of eighty years old, also found peace. I visited several other places, and the Lord was with us : — Then I went to Rich- mond, and by the governor's consent, spoke in the capitol, which somebody had advertised in the Argus, and afterwards in the Metho- dist meeting house, several times ; also in Man- chester, and at New Kent quarterly meeting. 608. I rode twenty miles to Petersburg!), in the rain, and seeing a man, inquired of him if he knew Jesse Lee ? he replied, he is my bro- ther, and took me to his house ; and as soon as I passed the gate, I saw Jesse standing in the door, and I sat still on my horse, though I was wet through, (with a bundle of books under my arm ;) J had no outer garment on ; and there was not a word spoke for some time between us : at length, said he, come in — I desired to know whether it was war or peace ? said he, come in — said I, is it war or peace ? said he, come in — I made the same replv : said he, it is peace ; so I dismounted, and went in, and he, after some conversation, went and procured me a large assembly that night, in the Methodist meeting house. I spoke there several times, and God was with us. Oh, how different was I received, from what I was formerly ! Surely I was agreea- bly disappointed in my reception ; and there must have been the hand of God in this. I visited several neighboring places not in vain. I got five hundred pamphlets printed, and as I was going to the office for them, a stranger called me out one side and put ten dollars into my hand (though he knew not my necessity) which was the sum I wanted for the printer. 609. I had much offered me in my travel through the State ; but was unwilling to give Satan any ground to hedge up my way, and of course declined the most of it. One day I had an appointment to preach, and then start- ed for S. Carolina, through a part of some hundreds of miles, where I never was before, and had only a few cents at my command : however, my trust was still in God, who put it into the hearts of some, as we were parting and shaking hands, to leave about seven dol- lars in my hand ; so I went on and saw some more providences of God ; also I saw some evils. Near Raleigh, N. Carolina, a petty constable attempted to take me up as a horse thief. Col. Paul Rushian, of Chesterfield county, S. Carolina, took me up also, and ex- amined my private writings, and gave some of the most abusive dirty language that I ever 80 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. met with in my life. I foil n J brother Dough- erty, the presiding elder had given me out a chain of appointments through his district, of several hundred miles, which I fulfilled, and arrived back to Petersburg, in Georgia, accord- ing to appointment when going au-ay. Here my wants were relieved, mostly by Major John Oliver, who came and called me his spiritual father, and so did several others, and I saw a great alteration in the inhabitants. RULES FOR HOLY LIVING. 610. SERIOUS consideration upon the value of thy soul; with the shortness and uncertainty of time and the duty that you owe to GOD — with the awful consequence of living and dying in sin. Remember that by nature you are a fallen, degenerate creature, therefore ye must be re- generated and born of the Spirit — for with- out holiness no man shall see the LORD ! Consequently be persuaded, and resolve, through grace, to begin and spend, and close every day with GOD, forsaking all known sin, with unnecessary wicked company : Har ing your heart drawn out after GOD, in a pray- ing frame, with your mind solemnly staid upon HIM in quest of truth — that you may enjoy HIS favor here, and experience HIS benedictions forever in CHRIST JESUS! EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OK, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 81 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE. PART SECOND. 611. OCTOBER 28th, 1803. After an ab- sence of about seven months, I arrived back in Georgia ; having travelled upwards of 4000 miles. When I left this State I was hand- somely equipped for travelling by some friends whom God had raised me up, in time of need ; after my trials on my journey from New Eng- land. My equipment was as follows ; my horse cost 45/. a decent saddle and cloth, portmanteau and bag, umbrella and lady's shove whip; a double suit of clothes, a blue broadcloth cloak, (given me by a gentleman,) shoes, stockings, cased hat, a valuable watch, with fifty-three dollars in my pocket for spend- ing money, &c, &c. But now on my return, I had not the same valuable horse; and my watch I parted with for pecuniary aid to bear my expenses. My pantaloons were worn out ; my riding chevalswere worn through in several places. 612. I had no stockings, shoes, nor mocca- sons* for the last seven hundred miles; no outer garment ; having sold my cloak in West Florida : My coat and vest were worn through, to my shirt; my hat case and um- brella were spoiled by prongs of trees, whilst riding in the woods. Thus with decency I was scarce able to get back to my friends as I would. It is true I had many pounds and handsome presents offered me in my journey, but I could not feel freedom to receive them ; only just what would serve my present ne- cessity, to get along to my appointments, as I was such a stranger in the country; and so many to watch me (as an impostor) for evil ; and but few to lift up my hands for good. 613. As 1 considered that the success and opening of many years depended on these days, 1 was not willing to give any occasion for the gospel to be blamed ; or any occasion to hedge up my way. For it was with seri- ousness and consideration that I undertook these journeys, from conviction of duty, that ♦ An Indian shoe. God required it at my hands. And (knowing that impostors are fond of money) I was con- vinced that Satan would not be found want- ing, to whisper in the minds of the people, that my motives were sinister or impure. 614. Major John Oliver came and took me by the hand, calling me father; saying, " when you preached in Petersburgh last, your text was constantly ringing in my ears, for days together, whether I would deal kindly and truly with the master, &c. So I had no peace until I set out to seek the Lord ; and since, my wife and I have been brought to re- joice in the Almighty." 615. He gave me a vest, pantaloons, um- brella, stockings, handkerchief, and a watch, &c. Another gave me a pair of shoes and a coat ; and a third a cloak ; and a few shil- lings for spending money from some others. Thus I find Providence, whose tender care is over all his works, by his kind hand is still preserving me. Oh ! may I never betray his great cause committed to my charge ! 616. I visited the upper countries and had refreshing seasons amongst my friends, from the presence of the Lord. General Stewart informed me of a remarkable circumstance, of a man who heard the doctrine of uncondition- al election and reprobation preached up ; the devil told him that he was one of the repro- bates ; which drove him to despair : so he put an end to his life by blowing out his brains. An A-double-L-part minister, who held the doctrine of unconditional election and repro- bation, preached up good works, saying it would do no good to preach his sentiments, which caused my spiritual father (in the gospel,) to observe to him, " that a doctrine which is not fit to be preached is not fit to be believed." 617. I held a meeting in a republican meet- ing house, i. e. one free for all denomina- tions. I spoke on A-double-L-partism ; and an A-double-L-part preacher present being asked how he liked the preaching, he replied, that he held, and preached no- contrary senti- 82 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO $ JOURNAL. ments himself: but afterwards he did his ut- to cut my doctrine to pieces ; and blacken my character. I preached in Georgetown, and set out at eighl at nighl for Augusta; ami travelling nearly all night, I came to where- rere toting* tobacco to market; and 1 stopped with them until day: and one gave me some corn for my horse. The next day. missing my road, I gave away my pocket handkerchief for a pilot. 618. November 20th. I arrived at camp meeting at Rehoboth. I took Master " I am" for my text ; with observing that he offered a great reward for runaways : whose marks I would describe : The auditory amounting to aboul 5,000, sunk into a solemn silence; whilst I described the diabolical marks of sin- ners ; and the reward for their return, &c. 619. About fifty souls were born to God. There were 44 tents ; 8 wooden huts ; 48 covered wagons; beside carriages, &c, of va- rious sorts. Many I parted with here, (whom perhaps I shall never see more.) and set off lor St. Mary's, in company with several of achers; and as we hove in sight of a town, I inquired its name, and felt an impulse to stop and bold meeting, which 1 did, intend- ing to overtake my company next day : but leaving Warrington late at night. I rode several miles an i stopped to inquire the road : the man within knew my voice, and persuaded me to alight and tarry until morning: when he ac- companied me to meeting, in Bethel meeting- house, where I was drawn particularly to speak on the subject of murder and murderers : after which brother Mead observed, that two murderers were supposed to be present. 620. November 23. 1 spoke in Louisville, to as many as could conveniently gel into the state-house. Brigadier-General John Stewart was then present. I attacked A-double-L- partism, and proposed a covenant to the audi- tory, to meet me al the throne of grace, for a limited period oi time; which the gentlemen observing General Stewart to arise, followed bis example, as a sign of their compliance with the proposal; which I observed they were bound by the principles of honor and ve- racity to keep. 621. Whilst 1 was preaching, 1 point the dutj of rulers, as stewards of God and guardians of the people; thai vice might be suppressed and virtue encouraged. Whilst speaking, also, 1 perceived the chair on which 1 stood on the writing table, i < > move twice or thrice, the cause of which I could not then in ;. hut set down to prevent m\ tailing. Alter meeting ;i young German having ob- * The mode of toting tobacco to market, is by rolling lis, with a wooden axle through the midst, OO the ends of which ' the shafts t<>i tin1 horse to draw it ti\ Fifteen or sixteen hundred weight may thus be pressed and carried to market. served a Baptist preacher to put his foot on my chair twice or thrice, apparently with a design to tilt me over and set the house in a laughter, (who was an A-double L-part man.) went and shook his list in his face, intimating that (if he had him out of doors) he would pay him for his insult to the stranger. 622. The A-double-L-part man being a member of the Legislature, complained of the young man to the House for having insulted him. The House ordered the young man to prison, and the next day to trial, as no mem- ber might be insulted whilst sitting in the House. The young man plea led thai the member was not sitting at the time, and so was acquitted. This cost him about 30 dol- lars, and the State about 600: as the trial lasted two days. It was a few days after this, that I received a recommendation, as a preacher of the gospel to the world of mankind, signed by the Governor, Secretary, and twenty-eight members of the Legislature, with the great seal of the State. 623. Bishop Asbury's appointments being given out, and it being uncertain whether he would attend. Stith Mead, who was presiding elder of the district, thought proper to send me on his own appointments, to St. Mary's Quarter meeting, whilst he intended taking the Bishop's plan. 62 I. The high waters retarded ; hut to pre- vent disappointing the people, in my circuitous route I made the greatest speed : and a gen- tleman traveller, supposing (from my speed) that I was some murderer, clapped spurs to his horse and pursued me to a meeting, where God's power was manifested amongst us. 625. 26th. I held a two-day meeting in Union meeting-house : where there was a me quickening; but the A-double-L-part people were in this part also raking my character. 626. Hence to Kenootchy creek : and so to Tabor's creek; and Captain Mitchell (in whose house I held meeting) so interrupted, that we removed into the street : then he or- dered me down from the stage; so we retired to a neighboring plantation : but he took his horse and pistols, and interrupted us here also. (>b! the sin of drunkenness, which leads to murder! My evening appointmenl was not given out. near the Goose ponds, and I found it al- most impossible to get a place to [o 627. December 3d. [crossed the fltamaha, and met brother Isaac Cooke, who came mis- Bionary f rom conference here: the most dis- mal marshy part I ever was in: I found he had good success : though he was not with- out his enemies: but God, tor his indefatiga- ble labor-, gave him upwards of a hundred members tin- year; and he had two meeting- houses erected, lor the connexion. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 83 A clear conscience is like a clear sky with- out a cloud. Oh ! may I never live to be useless. I remember Dr. Johnson said, "thou hast an ulcer or defeet in thy liver, with which thou wast born in the world ; and if thou livest high or intemperate, or bringest slight condemnation or burthen on thy mind, or dost not labor hard, &c. &c. ; the nature of thy disorder is such, thou wilt be in danger of being suddenly cut off; but if thou art pru- dent, &c, thou mayest live as long as most others, unless some contagious disorder shall lay hold on thee :" the propriety of these re- marks I am convinced of from experience. 628. We took our departure from Savan- nah, where we parted ; and I spent a few days. The curse of God seems to rest about here since the days in which they treated John Wesley ill, and confiscated the property of George Whitfield, which was appropriated to religious and charitable purposes. Hence to Tuckissaccing, where old father Boston lived, who received me as I left Sa- vannah the first time I came to Georgia. Last night, as brother Cooke was preaching, a black woman was struck under conviction, with the power of God. Her body was cold as a corpse, and laid aside sixteen hours as in a sweet sleep of state or insensibility; and no symptoms of life exeept a regular pulse. Some thought that she would never come to ; however, she revived, praising God. I spoke ; and we had a refreshing time in the woods. 629. I sent an appointment to Lanear's ferry on the Ogechee river : on my arrival I found a stage erected in the woods : and a vast concourse of people ; few of whom had ever seen me before. As I began meeting, T perceived a man un- easy; he got up and sat down, and up and down again, and walked round ; which de- noted some unusual uneasiness in his mind. After meeting I set ofi" for my evening" s ap- pointment; several were going the same way; I abruptly spoke to one, "are you not sorry you came to meeting ?" (not recollecting him to be the above man :) He replied, " Yes, and I believe it would have been better for me to have stayed at home and my horse eating grass : I understand,'" said he, "you can tell fortunes; and if you can tell what is to come, you can tell what is past; tell me, did I ever kill any body 1 if I did, I'll confess it before the people." Thus he twice or thrice strove to make me answer the question : it made a solemn im- pression on my mind, so that I did not speak : but looking him in the face as we rode a dis- tance, viewing it necessary to be guarded in my conduct, as the company were strangers to me ; I inquired his name as we parted at the forks of the road : however, it made such an impression on my mind, that I could not but relate it to the congregation in Springfield court-house. After meeting, the gentleman where I lodged informed me that this Squire H — was supposed to be concerned in a mur- der, with a man who was under sentence of death. It appears from the best accounts I could collect, that this H — was an A-double- L-part man, and believed, once in grace and always in grace : which brought me to reflec- tion, (from the horrible circumstance) what dangerous sentiments these are, not only in a religious point of view, to lull people to sleep, but also in a civil and political respect; for if one falls into public scandal, and retaining an idea of being secured unchangeably in the favor of God, he cannot be under the influence of the principles of honor; nor yet the idea of future reward and punishment; and of course hath nothing to restrain him ; where- fore he is a dangerous citizen and subject. JSgg^This is the truth, and it cannot be con- futed. I left my horse and cloak, expecting they would be sent to me, and with difficulty I reached the town of Augusta, where the con- ference was beginning to sit. 630. Here I met Dr. Coke; he replied, " how do you do, brother Dow ? lam glad to see you : your warning to the people of Dub- lin had like to prove too true." Here Stith Mead brought me the parchment of recommendation from the Governor, &c, and I gave him a testimonial of my sincerity and attachment to the Methodist body, and my approbation to the general tenor of their conduct, &c. Here I was talked over in Con- ference ; and after some conversation the doctor observed, that I had done the Metho- dist Societies no injury that he knew of; but in sundry instances to the reverse. Bishop Asbury directed the preachers to publish for me to preach in the meeling-house during the sitting of Conference ; which was done, and I gave my farewell to the people : and also my thoughts on different religious subjects ; (which were published under the title of, The Chain of Lorenzo, by the request of his friends, as his farewell to Georgia,) as a present to the meeting-house, which was in debt. The cause of this publication originated from the false reports, and dust which the A-double-L part people had raised against me ; but my friends advised me to it, that the unpre- judiced might judge for themselves where the truth lay, and so thus the cloven foot be drawn out, and cut clear off: that when God had killed the old stock, there should be none to carry the news, and thus A-double-L-part- ism be driven from the land ; which con- cern had drawn me from Ireland, that precious souls might escape as from the snare of the fowler. I sold my watch for printing .some religious handbills, Rules for holy living, which 1 dis- 1 around the town, and got some also printed on silk for the higher class, (lest paper would he too much neglected :) one of which 1. and the doctor tied it up for me in paper and subscribed it for his Excellency the Governor, which I left with an attorney to , as I delivered one of my silk hills. Thus J left the Conference, (who had agreed not to hedge up my way,) with weeping eyes and aching heart, and took my departure for South Carolina. With difficulty I crossed Savannah river ; and a man who crossed with me, took me behind him on his horse, and carried me over several runs of water. I got ne to where my horse was; having several good times, and the A-double-L- part people looked sour. A fresh had been in the river, so I could not get my cloak ; neither had I a second shirt at this time; but my trust is in God, who hath helped me hitherto. 631. On my way to Charleston, I spoke in an old Methodist meeting house ; and at Cos- sahatchce : here was Mr. C, once an itinerant sensible preacher, but now cold in religion : \1; B. heard me also: but has quitted the Methodists, and preaches A-double-L-part. 632. Monday, January 9th, 1804. I rode fifty-two miles, and arrived at Charleston late in the evening ; and put up with W. Turpin, Esq., who received me when I first was in lli is place ; and procured me picked meetings at his house : I find Mr. Hamet has gone to a world of spirits, to answer for the deeds done in the body. As it respects his division it ap- pears his motives were impure, arising from a desire of popularity : in consequence of which, there was a hreach of confidence by him as respected the incorporation of the house : aw- ful to relate, it appears he died drunk. I spoke in his house called Trinity Church ; also in the Methodist meeting house. Here I saw Dr. Coke ; who informed me that he saw a recommendation for me at the house of bro- ther John Harper, signed by some of the mem- bers of the Legislature and the Governor of the state ; which has not yet fall-en into my hands ; the cause I know not, though I hnve sent for it repeatedly. Friday, 13th. I left Charleston, crossing a ferry: and rode thirty-three miles; keeping up with the mail stage 633. 14th. I crossed a had ferry of ! miles ; in consequence of a fresh in the river; which took three hours with the stage. Hence we went on to Georgetown, where i held a few meetings: and then rode forty-thre to Kingston leaving brothers Mallard and Jones behind ; the former was blest in his la- bors here last year ; and Harriet's conduct had done injury; Jones soon after was found drowned in a creek ; supposed to have been seized with a fit of epilepsy, which he was subject to: but the verdict of the Coroner's jury was that he had died drunk ; though he was exemplary for temperance and piety. 634. I put up at a tavern, (though a Me- thodist preacher lived near,) hired a room for a meeting ; and called in the neighbors. Next day I fell in with brother Russel, who was going to his station; so we crossed a ferry to- gether, and continued on upwards of eighty miles, until we came to Wilmington, where I found religion low; and bigotry so prominent, particularly in the leading local preacher, that had not Mr. Russel been with me, who was stationed here, I should have been shut out. I held several meetings, and got some religious handbills on paper and silk printed. Rules for holy living, which I distributed to the people of the town ; and took my depar- ture for Newbern. But this being so far north, and near the sea board, at this cold sea- son of the year, that I almost perished with the cold, frost and snow ; having no outer gar- ment ami my clothing thin. 635. I held a few meetings in Newbern, and proceeded to Washington ; where I had like to have been chilled in crossing a ferry ; but after getting somewhat warmed and refreshed with a cup of tea I proceeded to meeting; where God made it up to me. 636. 25th. I spoke at Tarborough. then at Prospect. 27th, at Sampson's meeting house : Jones's at night : being now in North Caro- lina, near Virginia. Hence to Raleigh, and spoke twice in the State house. Here the petty constable who took me up as a horse stealer near this, did not meet me according to expectation. My appointments were not given out according to direction. From hence I proceeded to Iredell county. to the house of a man, of whom I had bought a horse, when on my way from New fmgland to Georgia. Some people mocked him for giving me credit; saying, "you have lost your horse :" but now their mouth was shut: as 1 paid him his demand, although he only had my word. 637. I visited several places around, and took my departure for Tennessee : having a cloak and shirt given to me. My monej is now almost out: my expense, have been so enormous, jn consequence of unusual floods,&c. 638. In crossing the Celuda mountains, the way was narrow; whilst precipices were on one side, the other arose perpendicular; which rendered it dangerous travelling in the night, 1. a I u I the mountains been on fire, which il- lumfcftfed the heavens to my convenience. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 85 639. February 14th. I spoke in Buncomb to more than could get into the Presbyterian meeting house ; and at night also ; and good I trust was done. The minister was not an A-double-L-part man ; but pious. Next day I rode forty-five miles in company with Dr. Nelson, across the dismal Alleghany mountains by the warm springs ; and on the way, a young man, a traveller, came in (where I breakfasted gratis at an inn) and said that he had but three sixteenths of a dollar left, having been robbed of seventy-one dollars on the way ; and he being far from home, I gave him half of what I had with me. 640. My horse having a navel gall come on his back, T sold him, with the saddle, bri- dle, cloak and blanket, &c. on credit for about three-fourths of the value ; with uncertainty whether I should ever be paid :* thus I cross- ed the river French broad in a canoe ; and set out for my appointment ; but fearing I should be behind the time, I hired a man, (whom I met on the road with two horses,) to carry me five miles in haste for three shillings: which left me but one-sixteenth of a dollar. In our speed he observed, there was a nigh way, by which I could clamber the locks, and cut off some miles: so we parted; he having not gone two-thirds of the way, yet insisted on the full sum. 641. I took to my feet the nigh way as fast as I could pull on, as intricate as it was, and came to a horrid ledge of rocks, on the bank of the river where there was no such thing as going round ; and to clamber over would be at the risk of my life, as there was danger of slipping into the river ; however, being un- willing to disappoint the people, I pulled off my shoes, and with my handkerchief fastened them about my neck ; and creeping upon my hand ■■ and feet with my fingers and toes in the cracks of the rocks with difficulty I got safe over : and in about four miles I came to a house, and hired a woman to take me over the river in a canoe, for my remaining; money and a pair of scissors: the latter of which was the chief object with her: so our extremities are other's opportunities. Thus with diffi- culty I got to my appointment in Newport in time. 64?. I had heard about a singularity called the jerks or jerking exercise which appeared first near Knoxville, in August last, to the great alarm of the people ; which reports at first I considered as vague and false ; but at length, like the Queen of Sheba, I set out to go and see for myself; and sent over these appointments into this country accordingly. When I arrived in sight of this town, I saw hundreds of people collected in little bodies ; * Lost it for ever. and observing no place appointed for meeting, before I spoke to any, I got on a log and gave out a hymn ; which caused them to assemble round, in solemn attentive silence. I observed several involuntary motions in the course of the meeting, which I considered as a specimen of the jerks. I rode seven miles behind a man across streams of water; and held meeting in the evening; being ten miles on my way. 643. In the night I grew uneasy, being twenty-five miles from my appointment for next morning at eleven o'clock. I prevailed on a young man to attempt carrying me with horses until day. which he thought was im- practicable, considering the darkness of the night, and the thickness of the trees. Solitary shrieks were heard in these woods; which he told me were said to be the cries of murdered persons ; at day we parte.], being still seven- teen miles from the spot ; and the ground co- vered with a white frost. I had not proceeded far, before I came to a stream of water, from the springs of the mountain, which made it dreadful cold ; in my heated state I had to wade this stream five times in the course of about an hour ; which I perceived so affected my body, that my strength began to fail. Fears began to arise that I must disappoint the people ; till I observed some fresh tracks of horses which caused me to exert every nerve to overtake them ; in hopes of aid or assistance on my journey, and soon I saw them on an eminence. I shouted for them to slop, till I came up ; they inquired what I wanted, I replied, I had heard there was meet- ing at Seversville by a stranger, and was go- ing to it ; they replied that they had heard that a crazy man was to hold forth there ; and were going also ; and perceiving that I was weary, they invited me to ride : and soon our company was increased to forty or fifty ; who fell in with us on the road, from different plantations : at length I was interrogated, whether I knew anything about the preacher. I replied, I have heard a good deal about him, and had heard him preach; but I had no great opinion of him : and thus the conversation continued for some miles before they found me out, which caused some color and smiles in the company ; thus I got on to meeting ; and after taking a cup of tea gratis, I began to speak to a vast audience ; and I observed about thirty to have the jerks ; though they strove to keep still as they could, these emo- tions were involuntary, and irresistible ; as any unprejudiced eye might discern. Lawyer Porter, (who had come a considerable dis- tance,) got his heart touched under the word, and being informed how I came to meeting, voluntary lent me a horse to ride near one hundred miles and gave me a dollar, though he had never seen me before. 86 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 644. Hence to Mary's-ville, where I spoke to about one thousand live hundred; and many appeared to feel the word, but about fifty fell the jerks : al night I lodged with one of the Nicholites, a kind of Quakers who do not feel free to wear colored clothes : I spoke to a number of people at his house that night. W 'hi -t at tea I observed his daughter, (who s;it opposite to inc al the table) to have the jerks; and dropped the teacup from her hand id the violent agitation : 1 said to her, •• Vmiiig woman, what is the matter!" she replied, " I have got the jerks." I asked her how long she had it ? she observed " a few days," and thai it had been the means of the awakening and conversion of her soul, by stirring her up to serious consideration about her careless state, &c. 645. Sunday, February 19th, I spoke in KnoxviUe to hundreds more than could get into the court-house, the Governor being pre- sent : about one hundred and fifty appeared to have jerking exercise, among whom was a circuit preacher, (Johnson) who had opposed them a little before, but he now had them powerfully; and I believe he would have fallen over three times had not the auditory been so crowded that he could not, unless he fell perpendicularly. 646. After meeting I rode eighteen miles to hold meeting at night : the people of this set- tlement were mostly Quakers ; and they had said, (as I was informed) the Methodists and Presbyterians have the jerks because they sing and pray so much, but we are a still peaceable people, wherefore we do not have them ; however, about twenty of them came to meeting, to hear one, as was said, some- what in a Quaker line : but their usual still- ness and silence was interrupted; for about a do/en of them had the jerks as keen and as powerful as any 1 had seen, so as to have oc- casioned a kind of grunt or groan when they It appears that many have un- ued the great revival, and attempted to account fori) altogether on natural principles; therefore ii seems to me, (from the best judg- ment I can I i ( rod hath seen proper to take this method, to convince people, that he will work in away to show his power; and sent the jerks a a sign of the time-, part- ly in judgmenl for the p :oj le's yel as a mercy to convict people of divine re- 6 17. I have seen Presb) t< rian >, Method- ists, Quakers, Baptists, Church of England, and ercised w ith the r man and Lady, black and while! the a ; fie' youth, ich and poor, w Lthoul exception ; hich 1 infer. , as it cannot be a on natural principles, and carries such marks of involuntary motion, that it is no trifling matter : I believe that those who are most pi- ous and given up to God, are rarely touched with it ; and also those naturalists, who wish and try to get it to philosophize upon it are excepted : but the lukewarm, lazy, half- hearted, indolent professor, is subject to it; and many of them I have seen, who when it came upon them, would be alarmed and stir red up to redouble their diligence with God; and after they would get happy, were thank- ful it ever came upon them. Again, the wicked are frequently more afraid of it than the smallpox or yellow fever ; these are sub- ject to it : but the persecutors are more sub- ject to it than any, and they sometimes have cursed, and swore, and damned it, whilst jerk- ing : there is no pain attending the jerks ex- cept they resist it, which if they do, it will weary them more in an hour, than a day's la- bor ; which shows, that it requires the consent of the will to avoid suffering. 648. 20th. I passed by a meeting-house where I observed the undergrowth had been cut up for a camp meeting, and from fifty to one hundred saplings, left breast high ; which to me appeared so slovenish that I could not but ask my guide the cause, who observed they were topped so high, and left for the people to jerk by : this so excited my attention that I went over the ground, to view it ; and found where the people had laid hold of them and jerked so powerfully, that they had kicked up the earth as a horse stamping flies : I observ- ed some emotion, both this day and night among the people ; a Presbyterian minister (with whom I stayed,) observed, " yesterday whilst I was preaching some had the jerks, and a young man from N. Carolina mimicked them out of derision and soon was seized with them himself, (which was the case with many others) he grew ashamed, and on attempting to mount his horse to go off, his foot jerked about so, that he could not put it into the stir- rup : some youngsters seeing this, assisted him on, but he jerked so that he could not sit alone, and one got up to hold him on : which was done with difficulty: I observing this, went to him and asked him what he thought of ii .' said he, "I believe God sent it on me for my wickedness, and making so light of it in others;" and he requested me to pray for him. I observed his wife had it ; she said she was first attacked with il in bed. Dr. Nelson said, he had frequently strove to get it, (in or- der to philosophize upon it,) but could not ; ervi I they could nol account for it on natural principles. 6 19. I call to get some breakfast, and enquired the road; the gentleman ob \ tin case in my poGket (containing my credentials from the Slate of EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 87 Georgia, and supposing me to be some vile character) took it out and examined the con- tents without asking my consent ; when he had got half through, he looked at me, I ob- served he appeared pale : he gave me what I wanted, and treated me as a king. I had not been long gone from the house before a runner on foot overtook me, and another servant on horseback, with a request that I should go back and preach : I did, (to many of the neighbors, who were called in ;) the mistress deserted during the meeting ; which to me, she denied, until the servants affirmed that she was in the negro-house. I observed to her, that I considered her ab- sence a slight as they had called me back, and to make it up with me, desired she should let me know the cause of her absence. She re- plied, she was afraid of the jerks more than of the small-pox or yellow fever. 650. Next day he gave me some money and sent a horse with me several miles ; and then I took to my feet and went on to Greenville, and so on to Abingdon in Virginia : the last jerks that I saw was on a young woman, who was severely exercised during meeting. She followed me into the house, 1 observed to her the indecency and folly of such public ges- tures and grunts; and requested (speaking sternly to make an impression on her mind) if she had any regard for her character, to leave it off; she replied, " I will if I can." I took her by the hand, looking her in the face and said, " do not tell lies." I perceived (by the emotion of her hand) that she exerted every nerve to restrain it, but instantly she jerked as if it would have jerked her out of her skin if it were possible ; I did this to have an answer to others on the subject, which I told her, that my abruptness might leave no bad impression on her mind. 651. These appointments had been given out rising of six months, with the days and hours fixed ; I replied in Abingdon, (as I was dismissing the auditory,) that on such a day thirteen months, such an hour, 1 should be in town to hold a meeting GoJ willing : and steered westerly on a circuitous rout to Turs- well ; where I preached in a sunk hole formed by nature, to a vast auditory ; being accom- modated thus far by an attorney's horse; here I saw a gentleman, a stranger, of whom I purchased a horse at a word ; and proceeded across the mountains of Clinch, which were tremendously high, and covered with snow, and having no outer garment, I felt as if I should freeze ; however all was made up at good meetings on the other side : so I came to With court-house ; hence to Grayson, and the Lead mines, thence to New river, so to Mont- i gomery, to Salem, Fincastle, Lexington ; where I spoke in the Presbyterian meeting- j house ; Woodstock, Rocktown, so on to New- town, where God was graciously with us; hence to Winchester, where I spoke in the Methodist chapel, and a champion bully of an A-double-L-part minister was present ; for whom the Methodist preacher's heart did ache ; next day he went from house to house amongst his friends, to represent me as a crazy man, but three of his pillars were shaken, one of whom replied to him, " if a crazy man will talk so, what would he be if he was in his right mind ?" which seemed to confound him. I preached at Frontroyal, and crossed the Blue Ridge in the night, in order to gei on to my next day's appointment : a deist was pre- sent ; on hearing me observe, " that no man was a deist who would not dare to take an oath to relinquish all favors from God through Christ ;" he began to examine whether he would be willing, and something replied " no not for ten thousand worlds." Thus his foundation shook and conviction ensued. 652. An A-double-L-p»rt man (who had followed up my meetings,) perceiving the man to be shaken, appointed a time to answer my discourse ; but while attempting to answer it, forgot one of the heads of the discourse ; which so confounded him, that he complained of being unwell, and concluded his meeting; and so sunk into disgrace. 653. I spoke in Culpepper court-house, and then rode fifty miles or more to Charlottes- ville near the President's seat in Albemarle County ; I spoke to about four thousand peo- ple, and one of the President's daughters who was present, died a few days after. 654. Hence I went circuitously to Lynch- burg, where I spoke in the open air, in what I conceived to be the seat of Satan's kingdom. 655. From thence to New London, where I began speaking in the court-house ; when Papa and Mamma Hobson came in, and we had a gracious time. Hence I fell in with brother Stiili Mead, and we went to the camp meeting which I had appointed last August. 656. March 22d. Several families came about twenty miles, and encamped on the ground, though there were but few Method- ists any where short of that distance ; the weather was chilly, the clouds appeared threatening and the prospects before us very gloomy ; however we poured out our com- plaint to God, who graciously heard our cry, sent off the clouds, and gave us a beautiful sun. 23d. About fifteen hundred people appear- ed on the ground, and the Lord began a gra- cious work that day, which I trust hell shall never be able to extinguish. — One soul found peace before night ; and another in the night. 24th. About three thousand people attend- ed; the solemnity and tenderness, and pros- pect of good increased. 88 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, Oil, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 25th. Sunday. About live thousand on the ground, and in general good attention : Colonel Callaway and a number of respecta- ble gentlemen used their endeavors to protect our peaceable privileges. Monday 26. About three thousand appear- ed on the ground, and the rejoicing of old saints, the shouts of young converts, and the cries of the distressed for mercy, caused the meeting to continue all night; until we parted on Tuesday morning 27th. About fifty during this meeting professed to have found the pardoning love of God ; from hence the work went home with the people and spread over the country, as may he seen from the following letters sent by William Heath, Methodist preacher, to Ezekiel Cooper, one of the Book Stewards to the Connexion ; and the Rev. Stith Mead to Bishop Anbury. " Richmond District, April 4th, 1803. "I have been in the habit of communicating to you, the remarkable occurrence.; which have fallen in my way from time to time ; but your being kept fiom us in the south by sick- ness, I have been at a loss where to direct my intelligence. Being informed you shortly will he in Baltimore, I shall endeavor to throw the following narrative in your way ; but passing over a great number of pleasing scenes which might be noticed, for brevity sake, I shall confine myself to the giving you a list of the camp and other meetings of magnitude, with their immediate effects, and then, in an aggre- gate, the consequences of the meetings will be seen on a more enlarged scale ; though still much of their fruit will be unnoticed, being scattered generally over the circuit. Dates of meetings 1804. Mar. 23— -27 Apr. 21—23 Places. Converted. Joined. May 5 — 11 12—15 17—21 30 31)- June 1 ) — 8—12 July 20-24 28—29 Aug. 3 — 7 Eedford County. Campbell County. Goose Creek. Lynchburg h. Tabernacle New Hope Chapel. Tabernacle. Flat Bock. Lynchburgh. New Hope (Impel. Tabernacle. Charitj Chapel, Pouhauta. Bethel I aapi I Leftwich's Chapel, Bedford circuit. New Hope, Bottetourt i tie. Ebenezer Chapel, Bedford. Tabernacle. 1—21 Sept. 8 j — 8 1 21—25 28 ) - Oct 1 \ — 1805 Mar. 29. April 2, Oarleys Chapel, Bedford 60 21 16 16 Hill 100 150 20 50 100 50 100 30 50 20 60 19 11 In this great and glorious work, it may be observed, that at the close of two months, I numbered six hundred converted, and five hun- dred and twenty added to the church : an I in six months, and that principally at the meet- ings, the number converted amounted to hundred and seventy-six. and eight hundred and fifty joined the Methodisl Episcopal church. With the preachers in the five circuits. Bedford Bottetourt, Amherst, Cumberland and Frank in, each having one or more camp meetings, hun- dreds are brought to God. and into his militant church ; and other denominations have shared largely the fruits of our labors. •" In this work it maybe remarked, thai I have baptized near one hundred adult believ- ers, from ten to twenty at a time ; and after giving them the choice of the mode, there has not been one instance wherein they have cho- son immersion; and the blessing of God has visibly attended the ordinance by effusion ; and there are but a few who have joined, but what professed saving religion previous to their joining. Persecution has raged in proportion to the revival ; but hitherto the Lord has helped us — and we can say with the Apostle, 2 Cor. vi. 6. By honor and dishonor, by evil report and good report, as deceivers and yettrue : as unknown and yet well known : as dying and behold we live: as chastened and not killed: as sorrowful yet always rejoicing: as poor yet making many rich : as having noth- ing yet posscsswg all things. " STITH MEAD." Oaks, Amherst. 40 13 Brown's Chapel, Campbell. 30 12 Chesnut Chapel, Franklia 10 11 EXTRACT OF A LETTER FROM WILLIAM HEATH TO EZEKIEL COOPER. Lynchburgh, July 25th, 1804. "To you I suppose it will be a matter of joy, to hear of the prosperity of Zion in these parts of the Lord's vineyard. " The camp meetings, which have been usual, in the south and west for some years never began with us tiil last spring. "On the 23d of March, a camp meeting was held by L. D.* in junction with a num- ber of other preachers and ministers ; at which "ii- professed to find peace ui.li God; from this the work of God spread in almost every direction, for many were awakened at this meeting, who afterwards found the pearl I price. Ai the ■< i eral meetings which In id ai Flat-i >, by the \jnil twenty-four souls professed con- verting grace ; and the work has continued more rapid at that place ever since : forty have joined the church there; and sixteen in the neighbo hood above that have professed con- version and planted a society among us. In * Lorenzo Dow. the town and vicinity, from ihe beginning of the work in April until now, from six to twelve and sixteen, at a meeting, having pro- fessed to find the pearl of great price ; so that from a class of twenty members, we have now one hundred and sixty. Bless the Lord, 0 my soul ! and let all the people magnify his holy name ! " On the 5th of May, a meeting was ap- pointed at a place fifteen miles above us, called the Tabernacle, to be held three days; but the work was so great, that it continued five days, day and night, with very little in- termission : in which time one hundred were thought to obtain true conversion. From the 12th to the 15th of May, at a place called New-hope, five miles from town, Ave had another meeting, which continued also day and night, at which, there were about one hun- dred professed to get converted ; and many are daily added to our numbers. From the 17th to the 22d of May, meeting again, at Tabernacle meeting house, at which place, the people encamped on the ground, and continued preaching, praying, and other godly exercise, night and day, for the five days, in which time, one hundred and fifty were thought to be savingly converted ; and one hundred and forty joined the Methodist church at that time and place. From the 8th to the 12th of June, another camp meeting was held at Charity Chapel, Powhatan, at Which one hundred souls were thought to obtain saving conversion, and sixty joined the Methodist church. From the 20th to the 24th of this month, we had a camp meeting in Bedford, at Leftwich's meet- ing house, at which one hundred and ten came forward, and gave testimony of their faith, that God had converted their souls. Very many are the prayer, class, and preaching meetings, not mentioned here, at which the Lord pours out his spirit in a wonderful man- ner. Considering the low ebb of religion among us, before the revival began, I can truly say, that I never saw or read of greater times ; true, the times mentioned by brother Cox, in his letter to Bishop Coke, 1787, were great ; but I was in the whole of that revival, as well as this, and it is my opinion, that this revival far exceeds that. " The glorious work is spreading in various directions, and extensively. It is chiefly among the Methodists ; though our Presbyte- rian brethren are very friendly, and labor mightily with and among us. Indeed, my brother, we hope, and at times are almost led to believe, that the glorious millenium is ush- ering on ! Proclaim at your pleasure the contents of this, or any part. " I am in the best of bonds, "Thine. &c, "WILLIAM HEATH." 657. I was unwell the latter part of this meeting, from an unusual incident, but after the meeting broke up, I rode in a walk thirty miles, and lay down upon a table with a blanket and pillow, and spoke to several hun- dreds in the open air at night. I had been ne- cessitated to alight several times, and rest lay- ing upon the ground in the course of the day. 658. 28. I rode in great misery eleven miles, and spoke to hundreds, an hour by sun in the morning. Thence to Franklin court house at twelve o'clock, and some were offended, but good I trust was done. In the evening I spoke twelve miles off; but was grieved with the family : could not eat with them, but next morning quitted them betimes, and went to Henry court house ; spoke to about fifteen hundred people ; and staved with General Martin at night, where we had a good time. 659. 30th. I started this morning an hour before day, and rode thirty miles to Pittsylva- nia court house. — Here were several of my spiritual children, amongst whom was Polly Callaway, whom I once had pointed at whilst preaching, the first time she had ever saw me, and God struck her under conviction ; she ran away thirty miles to a camp meeting, where God set her soul at liberty; and almost the whole of her father's family have been brought to God : and her brother is become an itiner- ant preacher. One soul was set at liberty to- day, some mocked and caused interruption, but good was done during the three meetings. 660. It is eight years this morning since I parted with my parents, on the errand in which I am now engaged. I still feel '■•woe is me if I preach not the gospel." Hitherto I have been preserved (through the providence of God,) by land and sea, through storms and afflictions, with the temptations of friends and foes : but the Lord hath kept me, glory to his holy name ! 31st. I held meeting sun half hour high, and then rode eighteen miles to Wilson's meeting house ; these were tender times — eight miles hence I spoke at night. 661. Sundav, April 1st. I spoke at Rock- ingham court house, N. Carolina, to fifteen or sixteen hundred people, who appeared _ in general solemn and well behaved, considering the inconvenience of standing in the freezing air and falling snow, more than two hours. I rode twelve miles and spoke at night. 2nd. I spoke in Danville to about two thousand : this was the seat of Satan's king- dom, yet I believe I shall one day see good times in this quarter. Some children were brought forward, for me to pray for them, in- stead of offering them up in baptism, which I had never seen before. 3d. I rode thirty miles to Halifax, Virginia, 90 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. where I spoke to about two thousand, and in ' general good attention. A family of A-double- L-part people, without any knowledge or con- sent, appointed me a meeting, (and to excuse the matter.) said they would pilot me a road five miles shorter to my next day's meeting. To prevent disappointing the people, I com- plied, but on my arrival, before I entered the house, 1 inquired whether I might feel at home whilst I stayed ? they replied, "yes." I then observed, that I had come forty miles, and would be glad of a cup of tea or coffee, as I could take no food without them. They look their dinner, and prepared not mine, until it was time to begin meeting ; but as I would suffer nothing to clash with my appointments, and finding the people talkative, I got on a table by the porch, out of doors, in rk unseen; and with a stamp as if I would have stove the table through, and clap- ping my hand- at the same instant with all my might, I cried with exertion, " Hush," which caused a solemn silence amongst the people, and then began meeting : having told the family if my food was ready, I would take it when I had done. 662. When I had finished, I found it not rea ly and cold ; and being so weary 1 was unable to sit up, and retired to rest, obsen ing, I must be off betimes in the morning, and they must accommodate my breakfast accordingly, which however was not ready until I had got on my horse, neither did they procure me a pilot ; thus I went twenty-three miles to Char- lotte court house, got some breakfast, and spoke. 663. The above family after I was gone, told lies about me, and one of their preachers appeared friendly to my face, but acted like them behind my back; saying, that I said, "Jesus Christ was a liar.'' &c. Next year when 1 came this way again, this family had another appointment for me; but as it happened, before the son, who had come to meeting, delivered his invitation, [ prayed to God to have mercy on those who bad told lies about me, which caused shame to prevent him from doing his errand : so they had to look to the disappointmenl themselves. 664. April 5th. A Presbytery was sitting at Prince Edward, ami manj lawyers were here; (it being court time,) I spoke to about three thousand people, (standing upon the slue's or pillory,) on 'the subject of predesti- nation and deism, showing the On ! to lie the foundation of the other. The court adjourned i pi ke. I added, " a man pres( at ha'J) some books, which contain the essence of what I spoke, if any of you should desire to procure them." A minister (observing the at- tention of the great and small, and also the sale of the books,) replied, that the stocks were the fittest place for me ; which showed the bitterness of his heart, and procured him no small disgrace amongst his friends. 665. Lynchburg was a deadly place for the worship of God, but my friends asked, what shall be done with the profits of your chain ] which they computed at five hundred dollars; I replied, " I give the profits to build a brick chapel in Lynchburg, for the Methodists, re- serving only the privilege of preaching in it when not occupied by them, and whilst my conduct shall continue as unexceptionable as it now is." 666. 6th. I spoke at Tarwallet, (a church) in the day time, and at night at John Hobson's, junior, whom I called my Papa, and his wife my Mamma. His mother, (who is near ninety years of age,) as I asked her if she prayed, thought what should I pray for unless it be to get home safe from meeting; but in the night, whilst she meditated upon the above thoughts of her mind, reflected what have I been about all my life time 1 I am near one hundred years old, and never considered upon my fu- ture state ; here conviction seized her mind : she went in the morning to her son's, and de- sired prayer : in about a week she was brought to rejoice in God. 667. 7th. Papa took me in a chair to Car- tersville. The first time I visited this place, I sent to an innkeeper to preach in his house, who replied, (as was said) he would first meet me in hell ; he shortly after died, and shock- ing to relate 668. No one offered a place, except one man a room, which would contain about a dozen ; at length I got the liberty of a tobacco shed or warehouse, where I spoke to about live hundred. One man rode into the company, and continued on his horse about two hours, until I had done : it rained so tremendously that the people who were mostly excited by curiosity, were compelled to stay until 1 finish- ed. So I left the town without eating or drink- ing; but now there was a stage erected, for me, and t spoke to about two thousand. I observed to the people their former cool- ness, and told them, that I would neither eat nor drink with them this time: bat intended to clear my skirts from their blood : several were broughl under conviction, and since are brought to rejoice in God. I received several invitations, but would not break my word, which gave great offence. The third time I visited this place. Go me favor in the sight of the people : prejudice seemed to be remove!, an I we had a gracious time. 669. 8th. I spoke under some shades at Pow- aboul two thousand present : we had a good time, except one drunken man, and some few took offence. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 91 9th. I addressed an auditory on some boards. at Chesterfield court house, and at Manches- ter at night. 670. 10th. I spoke in Richmond to about two thousand. Here I found several spiritual children, the fruit of my first visit. Here the posts of the gallery sunk two inches, crushing the brick on which they stood, and two inches more would have letdown hundreds of people upon those beneath. 671. 11th. I returned to Cumberland to pre- pare my Address to the people of Virgin ia for the press. I communicated my thoughts to Papa and Mamma Hobson, who after seriously weighing circumstances, gave their advice and consent concerning my marriage. Sunday 15th. I came to Petersburgh, some were noisy, and some were tender in meeting. 672. 16th. A young gentleman carried me in a gig to Osborne church, he a few days af- ter was flung from the gig and soon expired. Oh ! how uncertain is life ! Qh ! the necessity of being always ready ! ! I spoke under the federal oaks to about se- venteen hundred. — We had a melting time. Trials I expect are at the door ; the cloud seems gathering fast, and to none but a Divine Providence can I look, as an interposing friend. I am taught to use all men as friends, and yet to put myself in the power of none, but to make God my only friend, and put my whole confidence in him : for whom else can I rely upon % The fable saith, that the snake to oblige the porcupine suffered him to come into his den out of the cold, the latter growing warm, began to bristle up and stir about, and the quills to prick the snake ; which caused him to request the other to begone, or else be- have. He replied, "I'm well enough off, and if you do not like the place, you may seek rest elsewhere." Brother Mallard writes thus, " I am out of hell, thank God, Christ was rebuked by Peter, his friends thought him beside himself: Joshua thought it wrong in those who prophesied in the camp. Aaron and Miriam rose up against Moses ; and John with others forbid one who was casting out devils in the name of Christ : because he followed not with them ; and ig- norant brethren cause trials, (though well meaning) beside those false brethren, hypo- crites and backsliders." There are trials enough daily, without borrowing trouble from the morrow. All is well now, to-morrow may take thought for itself. 673. I spoke at Prince George court house, and though there were but few religious peo- ple, it was a tender time notwithstanding it was muster day. I rode fourteen miles and spoke in the afternoon in Jones' whole church to hundreds. A Quaker girl (who was excited hither,) was brought under concern of mind in the meeting ; and had no rest until the Lord spoke peace to her soul. The next time I saw her, she was rejoicing in God. — Here I met Jesse Lee, and rode with him to his father's, whose house had been a preaching house most constantly for thirty years, and I sup- pose one of the oldest in America. 674. I communicated my intention to pub- lish my journal, and apply the profits towards building a meeting house in the city of Wash- ington, as a gentleman had offered to give me a spot of ground for that purpose. J. L said that he had no objection if I told the whole truth, and gave the meeting house to the Methodists; which was then my intention. But one of the Conferences making some ob- jection at my building meeting nouses for them, I afterwards altered my mind, and gave what I conceived to be the profits, to some Methodist trustees, still in the district of Co- lumbia, which contains ten miles square, and includes the cities of Washington, Georgetown and Alexandria. 18th. I had meeting at Sussex court house; then to Jones' meeting house, where I met five travelling preachers, on their way to general Conference. 675. 19th. Had meeting at Hall's meeting house, and Dinwiddie court house, and ap- pointed a camp meeting to commence on the 8th of March following. 21st. I spoke at the camp meeting ground, and next day at Brunswick court house, and at night at Ellis' meeting house, to about one thousand. One professed to find peace. Ira Ellis is one of the old travelling preachers, and Droomgoole also, who live in this country. It inspires me with a sympathetic reflection, when I fall in company with those who were the first in the planting the infant Methodist church in America; when I reflect how some have backslidden, others retired in oblivion, a few still engaged, and the rest gone to glory. I spoke at Hicke's ford in the court house, and at a widow's in the night ; I stood upwards of three hours in these meetings, and it was a happy time to me. 676. 24th. I rode to Jones' church, and from thence to Jerusalem, a place noted for wicked- ness ; I spoke in the court house, but none asked me either to eat or drink, which was the greatest inhospitality I had met with for some time. This town was beautifully situated on' a river. 26th. I held meeting at Suffolk, and Jolly's chapel ; some A-double-L-part people took of- fence, but good I trust was done. 27th. I spoke at Portsmouth to more than could' get in the house. Without there was disturbance, within was peace. At brother Green's also, we had a good time, whil- fell to the floor ami raised the people in the street. 28th. I spoke in Norfolk, and Portsmouth ; and some souls were set at liberty. I refused some money, and got some hand bills printed, and then had a sufficiency left to pay my fer- riage ; however some one slipped some money into my pocket, which answered the end ; so I still "perceive that the calls of God's spirit and the openings of his providence go hand i:i hand. 29th. The Church minister and Baptist gave over their meetings, which gave me a fine op- portunity of addressing the people, both in the Methodist chapel, and in the church; in the latter of which one fell as in the agonies of death. I feel as if my work in this country was drawing towards a close, and my heart drawn towards England. Oh ! how easy some people can rest, even ministers, and see so lit- tle fruit of their labor. 677. 30th. I rode to Yorktown, where Corn- wallis was taken prisoner, and the cave to which he retired during the siege still remains, being cat on purpose for him in a rock. The effects of the siege and shot still remain ; the town is since of little consequence. I spoke in the church to what I could, but I doubt if there be one white, a Christian in the place. 1 crossed York river to Gloucester side and spoke again. May 1st. I spoke at Mount Zion, had a good time, saw some of brother Mead's spiri- tual children seven years old. Hence to Bel- lamy's chapel; stood about six hours this day, but I and my horse but little to eat till night, having travelled ahout thirty miles. 2nd. Had meetings at Shacklesford chapel and the new church. 678. The Church of England was once the established religion, (by law,) in this state; the clergyman was allowed sixteen thousand pounds weight of tobacco yearly, as his salary from the parish. When the war commenced between England and America, the Legislature of this state thought it unrea- sonable to compel a man to pay and so de- prive him of his natural privilege of showing his voluntary liberality ; and also to compel one to pay to the support of those in whose min- istry he did not believe. These clergy, supposing the Virgi would be conquered after the ahove at ! their arrears made up to them, continui ance for a while: but after the taking of Cornwallis, they deserted the i burches, !i them vacant, which can-" I il lature to permit other denot them, &c, and many scores of the best buildings in this state are now going to ruin. 679. 3d. I spoke at Pace's meeting house, and also in the Baptist's chapel. Benjamin Pace had borne an unblemished character as a preacher, and at length fell into I a decline, which he bore with christian forti- ; tude, calling for his shroud and grave clothes, dressed himself in them as some great hero | on an important expedition; then bade his wife, son and daughter farewell, with orders to have the society notified ; '•' I am done fighting, my soul is in glory," — and with his hand fixed in a proper attitude, went off tri- umphant. This is a match for an infidel. 4th. I spoke four hours lacking thirteen minutes, under the shades between two trees at Cole's Chapel, to a crowded, serious, atten- tive auditory In the midst of my discourse, I observed a man on the other side of the trees, whom I considered as a backslider ; it ran repeatedly through my mind to ask him before the people, if the language of his heart was not contained in these words. " What peaceful hours I once enjoyed '. How sweet their memory still, But they have left an aching void The world can never fill." And at length I proposed the question, after telling the congregation the cause, and re- quested him if it was, to give me his hand ; which he did to the surprise of the people: he was a Baptist as I afterwards was told ; and continued uneasy in his mind for some weeks, till some of his people plastered him up with the old doctrine, -'once in grace al- ways in grace." 5th. I rode forty-two miles to Port Royal, and had a solemn time. 680. 6th. I spoke in Fredericksburg four times and collected upwards of forty pounds for the benefit of a free school : the little boys who heard me preach, next day went all over town, spelling " A-double-L-part — few — elect — some — small number," &c. which diverted some and exasperated others. 7th. I spoke in Stafford and Dumfries court houses. 8th. I gave my last here; and spoke in a church on the way to Alexandria, where I spoke at night, and next morning. 9th. 1 spoke in Georgetown. 681. 10th. I went to Montgomery, but finding my appointment not given out. T push- e I "ii to Baltimore, making about sixty miles, and heard a sermon at night. Here brother Daniel Ostrander brought me heavy tidings, the death of my mother, the first that ever ml of my father's family. It gave me i sensation, but I could neither weep ourn : whilst th were in my ! Oh ! is my mother gone ! is she gone, to return." The last time 1 saw her, she requested that EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 93 T should come and see them once a year, whilst she should live, which was my then intention ; but God so wonderfully opened my way in the southern climes, that I could not find my way clear, although I had felt unu- sual exercise when I parted from her last, (which I remarked to my friends ;) and also about the time of her disease ; though it was near five months after she died before I heard of it. 11th. I received a letter from my father, giving me the particulars of my mother's dis- solution and triumphant end; which was a little more than twelve months from the time I parted with her last. He also informed me of the death of my brother Fish, which took place a few weeks before her's. When I saw him last, he was backslidden from God; it appears he was reclaimed in his last illness, and made a happy exit. 682. Jesse Lee advised me to preach in the market, and published it from the pulpit, and also prepared an advertisement for the public paper, for me to preach there a second time ; there was a large concourse of people at the last meeting, and near one hundred preachers present, it being now General Conference time ; I had come here to see if they intended to hedge up my way. Brother Ostrander in- formed me, that the New- York Conference had conversed me over and some were minded to block up my way, whilst others objected, saying, " he does us no harm, but we get the fruit of his labor," whilst the former urged my example was bad, for perhaps fifty Dotes might spring out of the same nest: so they agreed to discourage giving out my appoint- ments; and it appears that some came to this Conference with an intention to have a move to block up my way at one stroke, but on seeing the southern preachers and hearing of my conduct and success, their prejudice de- serted them, and their opinions and views of things concerning me altered, (as several of them told me) and became friendly, though before cool and distant. 683. Stith Mead, who was on his way from Georgia to General Conference, when we met at the camp-meeting, got detained on ac- count of the revival which then broke out, and spread as fire on a mountain, in all direc- tions. He wrote to Baltimore conference, and also to me, that he conceived his presence would not be necessary there on my account. Nicholas Snethen I here heard preach in the life and power of the Holy Ghost ; Oh ! what an alteration in the man for the better! He once was a pleasant speaker to the ear, hut little energy to the heart, until God knocked him down twice at a camp meeting, and gave him such a Baptism as he never felt before ; however spiritual blessings may be abused through unfaithfulness to the Divine Spirit, and what need there is of our practising the apostle's caution, " if any man thinketh he stand eth, let him take heed lest he fall." The preachers as a body seemed unpreju- diced, yet a few individuals are excepted, amongst whom R and W of ancient date, which I desired might be done away, and requested an interview for that purpose, but though one of them invited me to break- fast, yet they both went out before the time appointed, without acquainting the family, which caused me to feel awkward and abash- ed when I came. 684. I had felt a desire to visit Boston for some time, but never saw my way opening un- til now. George Pickering, who was presiding Elder in Boston district, invited me to his ju- risdiction, which I esteemed as a Providence, expressed my gratitude, quitted Baltimore and returned to Richmond, where 1 put some man- uscripts to press and visited some neighboring places. 685. I saw a man executed for the horrid crime of murder; having spoken to him through the grate the preceding day ; some trifled when this awful catastrophe was ex- hibited. Papa Hobson met me here, but my appoint- ments would not admit of my returning with him in the gig ; and I had sold my horse to pay for printing, and how to get on I did not know, being unwell a day or two after ; how- ever, a gentleman who had been excited by curiosity to come near twenty miles to hear me at Cartersville, was there brought under concern ; and with his servant was now on his return from Petersburg, where he had been to purchase a coach to accommodate his family to meetings. He hearing of this ap- pointment, delayed on his journey twenty-four hours, and then in his coach carried me home to Cumberland. 686. 26th. I have a bad cough, which some think denotes my approaching dissolu- tion : I feel unwell out of employ these few days past, though I have had but very few rest days for seventeen months ; but have generally preached from two to five times a day, riding from thirty to fifty miles. Sunday 27th. I spoke at Charity Chapel preparatory for camp meeting. We had a shout ; two found peace ; and some ungener- ous persons struck the negroes, who were re- joicing in God, to the shedding of blood. 687. Friday, June 1st. Camp meeting com- menced near Poplar-spring church, in Glou- cester county. Brother Mead, (who had or- dered me to appoint it) did not come accord- ing to expectation. — No preachers were on the ground, and hundreds of people were assembled; this, indeed, was a trial of my 94 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. faith among the strange people ; however, in the Name of the Lord. 1 went up the stage and began the meeting : and besought God for a token for good : and -non a poor woman, who had come thirty miles on foot, under dis- tress, was delivered, and clapping her hands shouted for joy : upon this three or four preachers appeared. These tilings began to revive my heart, but a shower of rain expell- ed us from the woods into the church, where six or eight souls found peace. The next day was a goo 1 time also. Sunday 3d. Some thousands assembled, and whilst 1 was speaking from a stage, a storm seemed coming up, which put the peo- ple in motion, but I requested the people to be -i ill and raise their hearts to God, if per- haps He would send off the clouds; and soon the threatening grew favorable and the clouds went round. Monday 1th. Our meeting broke up; about thirty found peace; a number of backsliders were reclaimed; scores were awakened, and good was done in the Name of the Lord. 5th. I replied to an A-double-L-part dis- course, delivered against me in my absence by Bob S. who had heard me preach, which I think was unmanly. 688. Thursday 7th. I met Brother Mead at Papa Hobson's, who informed me that the work in Bedford county has greatly spread ; six hundred found peace: and live hundred and twenty, he had taken into society, and the flame was still going on. 689. Friday, 8th. Camp-meeting came on at Charity-chapel. Powhatan county. The Lord was precious; but the wicked strove to trouble us. Sunday, 10th. About five or six thousand were on the ground. The work went on. and the opposition increased. Twenty-five com- bined together to give me a flogging. They ransacked the camp to find me whilst I was taking some repose. This was the first dis- cover] "I their project ; as I went out of the tent, one was seen to cock a pistol towards me. whilst a voice was heard, "there he is! there he is !" My friends forced me into the tent. Next day 1 h;id one of the young men arrested, and two others fled before they could be taken. The young man acknowledged his error, and promised never to do the like again : so we let him go. The law was read from the stage, and after thai we had peace. Satan was angry, and broughl to hush with onl\ growling what should be done by way- laying me on the road: — I defied them to do then worst. The work went on, and con- tinue,! all night, and ne\t morning, when we were parting, we had good reason to believe that one hundred souls were brought to liberty. Some were minded that I should go off in a covered coach, which I refused, but with Brother Dunnington went off in a gig, believ- ing that they had no power to hurt me. What enraged them so, was my showing their improper behavior in their striking the blacks, &c. 13th. Last night I spoke at friend Baker's, in whose family God has begun a precious work. 1 purchased a grave suit for the dead, and sent it to Betsey M : and took my de- parture to Petersburg. The stage coach not going, I was detained twenty-four hours behind my intention. 690. Friday. 15th. I arrived on the camp- ground about an hour by sun in the evening ; three found peace : some attempted interrup- tion; but the magistrates were on our side. I continued on the ground until Monday. 18th, in which time about sixty professed to have found peace, and abotit one hundred awa- kened. Brother Cox wrote me that about thirty found peace after that I left the ground. Some blamed me for appointing this meeting; however the devil's kingdom suffered loss in the Isle of Wight, and I will rejoice. I gave one hundred dollars worth of books towards building a chapel; and spent a few days in Norfolk and Portsmouth, and several souls were set at liberty while I staid. 691. Sunday, 24th. I embarked for New York. We had some contrary winds, horri- ble squalls, and calms ; however, in eight days, I spoke with some friends in New York, having quilted the vessel, and by way of Elizabethtown came to the city. N. Snethen is stationed here, and seems not so lively (by the account of his friends) as he was some time ago. He is lately married. — Cyrus Stebbcns objected to my preaching where he was stationed, though the trustees were mostly friendly. He withdrew from the connexion soon after, which showed what spirit he was of. 692. I put my trunk on board a vessel for Middletown, and a friend took me in a chair, near forty miles, whence 1 continued on foot until I came near Connecticut line, when about sixty yards off, whilst raising my heart to God, to ope.ii me a way for provision, as I had but a few cents in my pocket, I met Aaron Hunt, a preacher, who told me where to call and get some refreshment ; 1 did so, ynd held two meetings in the neighborhood ; then came to Danhury, and pawning my watch, took stage for Hartford 693. July 10th. Walking twenty miles. 1 came to my father's house, which appeared emptj . Things seemed pleasant round about ; but my mother is no more — I cannot mourn — my loss is her gain. I trust to meet her in EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 95 the skies, where sorrow and parting are no more. — The rest of my friends are well in body, but low in religion. 694. I went to Middletown for my trunk, and found the contemplation for a meeting- house like to fall through, although six hun- dred dollars were subscribed. I offered them eight hundred dollars worth of books to aid therein, provided they would give me assist- ance in putting my journal to press. Here brother Burrows met me, and went to Hebron, where we saw brother Wood. We agreed on a camp meeting, to commence the last day of May following ; which, when known, was ridiculed as enthusiasm, to think that I could get people to go into the woods, and encamp night and day in this populous part, where elegant meeting-houses were so numerous. I was now called to another difficulty : a young horse being dead, and some money miscarried which I had sent for his keeping and a coat; my appointment had gone on to Boston, and how to do I saw not my way clear; but here that same Providence, whose kindness I had experienced on many interest- ing occasions, was manifest. A letter from a motherly woman, who had never seen me but once, came to hand, in which was enclosed a bank note. — This enabled me to pay what I owed, and take stage from Springfield to Wal- tham. A paper maker agreed, if I would pay one hundred down and give him bonds for the remainder, he would accommodate me; but bow to accomplish this I did not know, until I fell asleep at brother Pickering's father- in-law's in Waltham, when I dreamed how and where I could get the money, which I observed to P , who replied, " A dream is a dream." I said, "true; but I intend to see the result." — I wrote to my Middletown friends and succeeded accordingly. I spoke several times in Boston, and once on the com- mon, where two caused interruption : but shortly after God called them to eternity! Some dated their awakenings and conver- sions from this visit. Thence I took stage and returned to Springfield, where I arrived about twelve at night, and lay under a hay-stack until day ; when I called on the paper man, and a friend met me from Middle- town, so we completed our bargain ; when I went with the friend to Hartford, and com- pleted our agreement with the printers and bookbinder. I now had a tour of about six thousand miles laid off before me, to be accomplished against my return in May, and not a cent of money in my pocket ; however, in the name of God, I set off on foot from my father's house, though no one knew my situation ; doubting not, but that the Providential hand, which I had experienced heretofore, would go with me still. I walked to Hartford river, telling the ferry-man my case ; he carried me over, saying, " pay when you can," (it being one cent.) I sold some books, and continued my walk to Litchfield, falling in with a wagon of Quakers, who suffered me to ride some on the way. 695. Thence I took stage to Danbury and redeemed my watch ; held a few meetings, and came to New York. A friend who had employed me to get him some printing done, not making remittance, I had liked to have been involved in difficulty ; but Providence de- livered me from this difficulty also. Brother Thacher had consented for my holding a camp meeting in his district; but reconsidering the matter, recoiled with prohibition. Yet to pre- vent my disappointment from being too great, suffered four appointments to be made for me by a local preacher, not choosing to give them out himself, considering the agreement at last conference. These appointments were given out wrong end foremost, considering the line of my journey, which caused me much more travelling; however, with a heavy heart, I fulfilled the appointments, in each of which I could but remark with tears, that some persons had accused me with being of a party spirit, to strive to get a separation, which thing was false, and I did not expect to trouble them any more in that part, until there was an alteration, and God should fur- ther open my way. As I was going to take the stage, a man brought up a horse, saddle and bridle for me, with orders to pay when convenient. I con- sidered this act as christian kindness; but Satan strove to raise a dust as I did not make remittance very speedily, having no safe op- portunity for some months. I passed through my old circuit, the Dutch- ess, and saw some who retained prejudice, but I continued my journey, putting up at the inns, being unwilling to screw any thing through the devil's teeth. When I arrived in Albany, the preaching- house doors which had been shut in Stebben's time, were now open. As the stationed preacher was out of town, and one or two ol hers, who were expected, not coining, the people were like to be disappointed, which to prevent, gave rise to the opening, which I embraced as providential, and held a number of meetings. Here I have always found some kind friends, particularly brother Taylor. I took my departure to Weston, where I saw Smith Miller, his wife Hannah, and Peggy ; after an absence of nearly two years. 696. August 31st. Camp meeting began, and the people were entirely strangers to the quality and magnitude of this kind of meeting. Several Methodist preachers came as specta- tors, intending, if the meeting did well, to take hold, heart and hand with me, hut if ill, to leave it as they found it ; and let the blame devolve on me. A stage being erected, I ad- dressed the people thereon, from Luke xxi. 19. An awful solemnity came over the peo- ple ; several mourners came forward to be prayed for; and some shortly found comfort, and the Lord began to move in the camp; however, the preachers were minded we should disband to private habitations: but I replied, "if I can get twenty to tarry on the ground, i would not go off until the meeting Broke." Soon the Lord began to move among the people, and many were detained on the ground, and souls were horn to God. Ne.vt day the congregation and work in- creased, and so in the course of the night likewise. Sunday, Sept. 2d. It rained, (I was sick,) and the people were punished, by getting wet in the shower, through not coming better pre- pared for encampment, &c, which I was glad of, as it taught them a useful lesson against my return : it cleared up, and the sun broke out, when I addressed them. Being informed of some ill designs among the youth, to bring a stigma on the meeting, I observed three companies in the woods. I got on a log in the triangle, and began relating a story con- cerning a bird's nest, which my father had remarked represented his family, that would be scattered like these young birds who knew not the getting of things, but only the fruition of provision, and not parental affection, until they become to have children of their own ; which remarks had made great impression on my mind. The rehearsal to them had the desired effect, and gathered their wandering minds into a train of serious thinking, and prepared their hearts for the reception of good advice : several of them desired I should pray with them ; soon nine were sprawling on the ground, and some were apparently lifeless. The Doctors supposed they had fainted, and desired water and fans to he used. I replied, "Hush!'' then they, to show the fallacy of my ideas, attempted to determine it with their skill, but to their surprise their pulse was regular; some said, '-it is fictitious, they make it:" I answered, "the weather is warm, and we are in a perspiration, whilst they arc as cold as corpses which cannot be done by human art." Merc some supposing they were dying. whilsl others suggested, "it is the work of the devil :*' I observed, "if it be the devil's work, they will use the dialect of hell, when they oome to:" some watched my words, in great solemnity, and the first and second were soon brought through, happy, and all in the course of the night, except a young woman, who had come under good impression, much against her father's will, thirty miles. She continued shrieking for mercy for eight hours, sometimes on the borders of despair, until near sunrise, when I exhorted her if she had a view of her Saviour, to receive Him as ap- pearing for her : her hope revived; faith sprang up ; joy arose ; her countenance was an index of heart to all the beholders : she uttered a word, and soon she testified the reality of her men- tal sensation, and the peace she had found. About thirty found peace ; and I appointed another camp meeting, to commence in May. 697. When I was in Ireland, I saw the first pair that I thought were happy in marriage, or showed a beauty in their connexion as the result of matrimony. I heard also of a young man, who made a proposal of marriage : the young woman possessing piety and consider- ation, agreed to make it a matter of fasting and prayer, to know the Divine will on the subject ; she also told a considerate friend, who gave her advice on the subject. At the time appointed they met, to return their an- swers upon the subject. The man said he thought it was the will of God they should proceed, and the two women's opinion was the reverse. — It was then submitted for my opinion, why I thought the young man's mind differed from theirs : I replied, that many persons desire a thing, and wish that it might be the will of God it should be so, and from thence reason themselves into a belief that it is His will, when in fact it is nothing but their own will, substituted for God's, and so stand in their own light and deceive them- selves. It appears to me, concerning every person who is marriageable, and whose duty it is to marry, that there is some particular person whom they ought to have ; but I believe it to be possible for them to miss of that object and obtain one who is not proper for them. Some people have an idea, that all matches are appointed, which I think repugnant to common sense, for a man will leave his wife, and a woman her husband : they two will go to another part and marry and live as lawful man and wife. — Now can a rational creature suppose that God appointed this match, whose revealed will sayeth, •• Thou shalt not commit adultery." Again I have seen some men and women in courtship, put the best foot foremost, and the best side out : and from this their ways would appear pleasing, and fancy would be conceiv- ed and taken lor love ; but when they got ac- quainted with each other's weaknesses, after the knot was tied, the wavs which once appeared agreeable are now odious: thus the dear be- comes cheap, ami the honey is gall and vine- gar ; but, alas, it is too late to repent. — Their EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 97 dispositions being so different, it is as much impossible for them to live agreeable and hap- py in love together, as for the cat and dog to agree. Thus a foundation is laid for un hap- piness for life. — Whatsoever ye do, do all to the Glory of God, is the language of the Scripture ; therefore, as Christ saith, without me ye can do nothing : and as Paul saith, through Christ who strengthened me, I can do all things. We are to look to God for help in whatever we undertake, as all things are sanctified through faith and prayer ; therefore whatsoever we dare not pray to God for his blessing upon, we have no right to pursue : it is forbidden fruit : but as there is a Provi- dence of God attending every person in every situation in life, and no such thing as mere chance, it is my opinion, if people were but resigned to the dispensation of Divine Provi- dence, instead of being their own choosers, their will resigned to his disposal, &c, that they would find His Providence to guide and direct them to the object proper for them, as the calls of His Spirit and the openings of His Providence go hand in hand. I was resolved when I began to travel, that no created object should be the means of rival- ling my God, and of course not to alter the si- tuation of my life, unless a way seemed to open in the way of Providence, whereby I might judge that my extensive usefulness should be extended rather than contracted. S M , of Western, came to a big meeting in the woods, and heard that Crazy Dow was there, and after some time sought and found me. He accompanied me to my appointments, consisting of about one hun- dred miles to travel. He kept what some call a Methodist tavern, i. e. a house for the preach- ers, &c. One of my appointments being near his house, he invited me to tarry all night ; observing his daughter would be glad to see me. I asked if he had any children ! he re- plied, a young woman I brought up I call my daughter. I staid all night, but, so it happen- ed that not a word passed between her and me, though there were but three in the family. I went to my appointment where we had a precious time ; but whilst preaching, I felt uncommon exercise (known only to myself and my God) to run through my mind, which caused me to pause for some time. In going to my evening appointment, I had to return by the house, he being still in company with me. I asked him if he would object if I should talk 1o his daughter concerning matri- mony 1 he replied, " I have nothing to say, only I have requested her, if she had any re- gard for me, not to marry so as to leave my house.'' When I got to the door, I abruptly asked his wife, who had been there, and what they had been about in my absence : she told me, which made way for her to observe, that Peggy was resolved never to marry unless it were to a preacher, and one who would con- tinue travelling. — This resolution being simi- lar to my own, as she then stepped into the room, caused me to ask if it were so 1 she answered in the affirmative; on the back of which I replied, " do you think you could accept of such an object as me ?" she made no answer, but retired from the room ; this was the first time of my speaking to her. I took dinner ; asked her one question, more and went to my neighboring meet- ings, which occupied some days ; but having a cloak making, of oiled cloth, it drew me back to it : I staid all night, and in the morn- ing, when going away, I observed to her and her sister, who brought her up as a mother, that I was going to the warm countries, where I had never spent a warm season, and it was probable I should die, as the warm climate destroys most of those who go from a cold country ; but (said I) if I am preserved about a year and a half from now, I am in hopes of seeing this northern country again, and if during this time you live and remain single, and find no one that you like better than you do me, and would be willing to give me up twelve months out of thirteen, or three years out of four to travel, and that in foreign lands, and never say, do not go to your appointment, &c. For if you should stand in my way, I should pray to God to remove you, which I believe he would answer, and if I find no one that I like better than I do you, perhaps some- thing further may be said on the subject ; and finding her character to stand fair, I took my departure. In my travels I went to the Natchez country, where I found religion low, and had hard times, but thought this country one day would be the garden of America, and if this family would remove there, it would prove an everlasting blessing (as it respects religion) to the inhabitants, considering their infant state.* It lay on my mind for some weeks, when I wrote to them on the subject, though I had no outward reason to suppose they would go, considering the vast distance of near two thousand miles. But now I find she was still single, and they all willing to comply with my request, which removed many scruples from my mind, knowing that it was a circumstance that turned up in the order of Providence, instead of by my own seeking; so our bargain was drawn to a close, but still I thought not to have the ceremony performed until I should return from Europe ; but upon reflection, considering the circumstance would * Provided they should be faithful to God— but many good things fall through for the want of humble and faithful perseverance under God. 98 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OE, LORENZO S JOURNAL. require a correspondence, my letters might he intercepted, and the subject known ; prejudice arise, jealousy ensue, and much needle-s con- versation and evil be the result ; wherefore to prevent the same, a preacher coming in we were married that night, though only we five were present, this being the third of Septem- ber, 1804. 698. 4th. Smith Miller set off" with me for the Natchez early in the morning, as my ap- pointments had been given out for some months. I spoke at Westmoreland and Au- gusta that day. 5th. We rode fifty miles, I spoke once on the road, and saw a spiritual daughter, who was awakened when I travelled the Pittsfield circuit. 6th. We rode fifty miles, and stayed with a family of Methodists; near the east branch of the Susquehannah river, the man was kind, but the woman was as she was. 7th. Rode thirty-four miles, spoke at night at Sugar-creek. 8th. Thirty-five miles to Lycoming. 9th. Twenty-five miles to Amariah Sutton's, and found Gideon Draper preaching, who was awakened when I was on Cambridge circuit. Oh! how these things refreshed my soul, to see the fruit of my labor, hundreds of miles off, years after. I spoke when he was done. He accompanied us ten miles where I spoke again. 10th. Thirty-three miles to P p An- tisse's. 11th. Forty miles, stayed with a Dutchman who was reasonable in his charges. 12th. Thirty-four miles across part of the Alleghany mountain to Welshtown. 13th. We crossed the Laurei v;lls, and though we lost some miles by false direction, yet we came near to Dennistown, and staved with a friend. 14th. We went to Greensborough, where I spoke in the evening, and then rode thirty-two miles to Pittsbug, where we arrived about the dawn of day; I found my appointments were not gi .en out accurately. Sunday 16th. I spoke in Pittsburg, 'md Washington. 17th. Brownsville and Union-town, where I heard that the Bishops Asbury and What coat were sick twenty-five miles off. ■"'v Spoke twice in Washington, 19th. Spoke in Steubenville in th' State of il Ohio — I have now been in each of the seven- \\ ti rrr. Stales of the TTnir.-, Xiith. Spoke in Charlestown, and some were offended. 21st. Spoke to hundreds, beginning before sunrise ; and then to Wheeling. Spoke at ten o'clock to a large concourse and so went on our journey. 23d. Spoke to a few in Zanesville on the Muskingum river ; I could not but observe great Marks of Antiquity, ridges of earth thrown up so as to form enclosures of various forms, on which three or four might easily ride abreast: some of these I think would contain near one hundred acres more. 24th. Came to New Lancaster, where I spoke. 25th. Came to Chillicothe, held four meet- ings, some of the A-double-L-part people were offended, stayed with the Governor two days; in him are connected the Christian and the gentleman. I think this State is laid off in townships, six miles square, and then into sec- tions of one mile square, containing six hun- dred and forty acres : and half sections: the title of this is obtained from grovernment at nine shillings English per acre, for ever, in four annual payments, or if the money be paid down the interest will he deducted. No slavery can be introduced here. There are lands laid off for schools in great magnitude : and I consider the form of the constitution su- perior to that of any other in the Union. Near the Ohio river people are sometime troubled with fevers, but uplands near the heads of the streams, the country is far more healthy. 699." Monday, October 1st. I found Mr. Hodge, a Presbyterian Minister had failed in giving out my appointments ; however I fell in with the western Conference, which was now sitting in Kentucky, and God was with them and the people. I saw the jerks in Penn- sylvania, Ohio, and this State on this journey. Several of the presiding ciders called me into a private room ; and after some interview we parted in friendship. Next day 1 spoke under the trees, nearly the whole Conference being present ; I thcught I could discern every coun- tenance present and tell the Methodist from the A double-L-part people, and never before observed that present impression would cause the countenance to be such an index to the mind, of pleasure and pain, especially in an auditory. From thence I went to Lexington, held a few meetings, and saw one whom I had known in Dublin, but he was not as happy now as once. I here experienced some kind- !' ness, and also spoke at Paris by the way: an j» A-double-L-part man being convinced that A- • douhle-L meant all, caused great uneasiness f among the Presbyterians. First, sevei.il preach- i ers formed themselves into an association, by » ttie name of the Springfield Association., and || then made a will and voluntarily died, and in- stead of being a distinct party, sunk into union with all Christians. 700. Sunday 7th. I spoke in Herodsburgh and Springfield. As I was getting up, I found my clothes had been moved during the night, EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 99 which caused me to arouse the family ; my jacket was found in the piazza, and all my money gone except one cent. Thence I went to Tennessee, but found my appointments were not given out. I spoke in Clarkesville and Nashville, and many other places over the country, until I came to a bro- ther Canon's, who had been the means of opening my way (under God) before. 701. Friday 19th. Camp meeting commen- ced at Liberty : here I saw the jerks ; and some danced : a strange exercise indeed ; however, it is involuntary, yet requires the consent of the will, i. e. the people are taken jerking irresistibly, and if they strive to re- sist it, it worries them much, yet is attended with no bodily pain, and those who are ex- ercised to dance, (which in the pious seems an antidote to the jerks) if they resist it brings deadness and barrenness over the mind ; but when they yield to it they feel happy, although it is a great cross ; there is a heavenly smile and solemnity on the coun- tenance, which carries a great conviction to the minds of beholders ; their eyes when dan- cing seem to be fixed upwards as if upon an invisible object, and they lost to all below. - Sunday 21st. I heard Dr. Tooley, a man of liberal education, who had been a noted Deist, preach on the subject of the jerks and the dan- cing exercise. He brought ten passages of Scripture to prove that dancing was once a religious exercise, but corrupted at Aaron's calf, and from thence young people got it for amusement. I believe the congregation and preachers were generally satisfied with his re- marks. The Natchez mission had almost discour- aged the western Conference, having made several trials with little success: however Lawner Blackmail and Brother Barnes, finding that I was going thither, offered as volunteers and fell in with me for the journey. 702. Tuesday 23d. We started from Frank- lin, (where I received some kindness,) and rid- ing thirty-two miles, encamped in the woods; it rained and apparently we could get no fire, but some moving families from N. Carolina, got affrighted by some Indians and were re- turning, being fearful to venture on their way. They showed us the remains of their fire where they had encamped the preceding night; and with difficulty I prevailed on them to stay with us, until I let them know my name, which they had heard of before, they intended travelling on all night to the settlements, be- ing fearful of being massacred by the Indians. 24th. Travelled about thirty-five miles, and saw one company of Indians on the way. 25th. The post and a traveller passed by us early, but we overtook them, and continu- ed together to Tennessee river ; the wind was high, and none did cross except the Post, and he with danger. 26th. We crossed, paying a dollar each, where was a small garrison, and some few half-bred Indians. 27th. We gained the suburbs of Bigtown of the Chickasaw ; I am now beside the fire, the company laying down to rest, and our horses feeding in a cane brake, and provisions just out. Sunday 28th. Two of our horses were miss- ing, but were returned early in the morning by a negro and an Indian, who, I suppose, had stolen them to get a reward. One of our company was for flogging the negro, which I opposed, lest it should raise an uproar, and endanger other travellers by the Indians, who are of a revengeful temper. This day was a hungry time to us. We thought of the disci- ples who plucked the ears of corn on the Sabath. At length we came to another village where some whites lived, and one Mr. Gunn (who was touched under the word when I was here before) received us kindly. We tarried two days in this settlement, held meetings, and received gratis, necessaries for our jour- ney, took our departure. Having a gun with us, we killed some turkeys, which were nu- merous in flocks : from what we saw, there were bears, and plenty of wolves and deer in these woods. The canopy of heaven was our covering by night, except the blankets we were rolled in : we kept fires to prevent the wild beasts from approaching too near. The Post we saw no more ; the man who was with him continued with us, and being seized with derangement for some hours in the woods, re- tarded our progress. 703. November 4th. Crossed the ground, where I had the providential escape from the Indian, and arrived at the settlement of Natch- ez. We were glad to see white people, and get out of the woods once more : stayed at the first house all night. 5th. Called on Moses Floyd, a preacher, on Bigblack ; here brother Barnes tarried to be- gin his rout. Blackmail went with us to Col. Barnefs, on Biopeer; next day we went to Randal Gibson's, on Clark's creek, got some washing done, and the Miller staid; and Blackmail went with me to squire Tooley's, father of the Doctor; where brother Harriman, a missionary, was at the point of death ; how- ever he recovered : our presence seemed to re- vive him. 8th. I visited Washington and Natchez, and some of the adjacent parts. Here I must ob- serve the truth of the maxim, " give the devil rope enough and he will hang himself." A printer extracted a piece from the Lexington paper, as a burlesque on me, which, however, did me no barm, though it circulated in most papers in the Union : he had just got his types set up before I made application for the inser- tion of a notice, that I should hold meeting in town on Sunday ; this following the other, made impression on the people's minds : and excited the curious to attend meeting. — When I was here before, I found it almost impossible to get the people out to meeting any way, and had my scruple whether there were three Christians in town, either black or white: but now I spoke three succeeding Sabbaths, and some on week days. 704. 12th. This day I am twelve years old. Brut her Blackman preached a funeral sermon. I spoke a few words, and God began a gra- cious work. — Here by Washington, we ap- pointed a camp meeting : there is ground laid off for a college ; and Congress, beside a hand- some donation, hath given twenty thousand acres of ground, &c. This country is now di- viding into townships and sections, and sold by government, as in the state of Ohio ; and though only a territory now, yet will be in- corporated into a State, when the inhabitants shall amount to sixty thousand. They now had a small Legislature ; the governor is ap- pointed by the President. One representative goes to Congress. 705. Sunday 25th. I spoke for the last time at Natchez. I visited Seltzertown, Greenville, and Gibson-port. — This last place was a wil- derness not two years ago, but now contains near thirty houses, with a court house and jail. We held quarterly meeting on Clarke"s creek ; some supposed I would get no campers, but at this Q. M. I wanted to know if there were any backsliders in the auditory, and if there were, and they would come forward, I would pray with them : an old backslider, who had been happy in the old settlements, with tears came forward and fell upon his knees, and several followed his example : a panic seized the congregation, and an awful awe ensued : we had a cry and shout : it was a weeping tender time. The devil was angry, and some without persecuted, saying, "Is God deaf, that they cannot worship him without such a noise T" though they perhaps would make a greater noise when drinking a toast. This prepared the way for the camp meeting, and about thirty from this neighborhood went thirty miles or upwards, and encamped on the ground: the camp meeting continued four days : the devil was angry at this also, and though his emissaries contrived various pro- jects to raise a dust, their efforts proved inef- fectual: in general there was good decorum, and about fifty were awakened, and live pro- fessed justifying faith; so that it now may he said, the country which was a refuge lor scape- gallows, a few years since, in Spanish times, is in a hopeful way, and the wilderness begins to bud and blossom as the rose, and the bar- ren land becomes a fruitful field. I crossed the Mississippi into Louisiana, and visited se- veral settlements, holding religious meetings : I believe there is a peculiar providence of such a vast territory falling to the United States, as liberty of conscience may now prevail as the country populates, which before was pro- hibited by the Inquisition. We got some things fixed to our mind; procured three Span- ish horses, which had been foaled wild in the woods, and had been caught out of the gang, by climbing a tree and dropping a noose over the head, it being- made fast to a bough, &c. We got letters from home, with information that they were well, and the work going on. 706. December 16th. Our horses being tamed, and taught to eat corn, by forcing it into their mouths, and we prepared with a tent and provisions, bid the settlement on the Mississippi adieu, and betook to the woods for Tombigby, having two others in company. We had not gone far before the saddle turned on the pack mare ; she took fright, which af- frighted the one S. M. rode, and they both set to rearing and jumping, which endangered his life ; however, he hold them both until he dis- mounted, and they got settled. If they had got away there was little prospect of catching them. Twenty-three miles to the Indian line, on the main branch of Homa- chitti, we encamped for the night, it being cloudy and rainy : we spread our tent, kept a good fire, hobbled the fore legs of our horses together, leaving a long rope dragging from their necks : here was plenty of grass, and a cane brake. 20th. Thirty-five miles; encamped a little off the road, lest the Indians should steal our horses. 21st. We arrived this afternoon at Pearl, or half-way river : the ford last year was good a number of yards wide, but now not more than five or six feet, which we knew not ; a man who knew the ford (being much among the Choctaws) attempted to cross first and succeed- ed, though his horse made a small mis-step ; the next man's horse erred a little on the other side, but still knew not the danger ; I pro- ceeded next, leading the pack mare, but there not being sufficient ground tor outh horses, the water running like a mill tail, carried me down the stream two feet, whilst my mare could swim but one towards the shore ; she struck the bank, which gave way, however, she being an excellent swimmer and springy. made a second effort, and got out. I lost my hobbles, and our tea, sugar and coffee, &c. got injured; and 1 being much chilled by the wet, u e went on till we came to a convenient tar- rying place, and encamped for the night to dry our things, &c. N. B. The river was muddy: 1 could not swim : and had not the mare struck EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 101 the bank where she did, I must have lost my life, as the trees and brush rilled the shore below. 22d. I met some people from Georgia ; at night I was taken with a strong fever, but drank some water and coffee, and got a good night's rest. Sunday, 23d. Feel somewhat better; it snowed some, and ihe sun hath shone scarcely ten minutes during these five days. 24th. We ro le about forty miles through Six-town of the Choctaws, and whilst we were passing it, I observed where they scaf- fold the dead ; and also the spot where the flesh was, when the bone-picker had done his office. The friends of the decease! weep twice a day for a term, an 1 if they cannot cry enough themselves, they hire some to help them ; it was a weeping time, and their cries made our horses caper well. I was informed of an ancient custom which at present is out of date among them ; when one was sick, a council was held by the Doctors, if their judg- ment was that he would die, they being sup- posed infallible, humanity induced the neck- breaker to do his office. An European being sick, and finding out his verdict, to save his neck, crept into the woods, and recovered, which showed to the Inlians the fallibility of the doctors, and the evil of the practice ; there- fore, to show that the custom must be totally abolished, they took the poor neck-breaker and broke his neck. 25th. We came to Densmore, agent for In- dian affairs: our provisions were gone, and with much difficulty we procured relief : some people, who were dancing in a neighboring house, came in to hear me talk : I held a meeting with them, and then lay down to rest. 26th. After breakfast we came near the trading-road, from the Chickasaws to Mobile., where we encamped near a spring and cane- brake : the leaves of the cane are food for cattle, &c. 27th. We started betimes and came to the first house on the Tombigby settlement, with- in four miles of fort St. Stephen, where there is but one family, but it will be a place of fame in time. We had met the man of the house where we stayed, who told us to call ; his wife made a heavy charge ; we paid her, and S. M. said, ':tell your husband never any more to invite travellers to be welcome for his wife to extort." The river was high and swamp not fordable, which necessitated us to go down the river about seventy miles to the Cut-off; which is a channel from the Tombig- by to the Alabama river, about seven miles from their junction, where they form the Mo- bile : the island contains about sixty thou- sand acres, which are commonly overflowed by the spring flood, as Egypt is by the Nile. I held meeting during the six days of my tar- rying in the settlement ; and took my depar- ture for Georgia, but was necessitated to keep on the dividing ridge, between the streams, to prevent being intercepted by creeks. There were ferries at the above river. In the settle- ment there was not a preacher of any society ; my appointments were given out in Georgia, with the days and hours fixed. In conse- quence of the high waters, we had to lose much travelling. 707. Jan. 4th, 1805. We fell in with a camp of whites, where we were informed of some whites having be^n murdered by Indians, and one Indian killed by a white, and another wounded : the wounded Indian was determin- ed to kill some white in revenge. The whites had hired a chief to pilot them around to avoid the danger ; but my time being limited, obliged me to take the nighest cut, which was through the village where the wounded Indian lived. Here we parted from all the company, and set off by ourselves, having four hundred miles to go. 8th. We fell in with an Indian trader, who was out of provisions : we gave him some, and tarried at his habitation that night ; he made us some returns the next day ; then we pursued our journey : this being in the Creek nation, we had some difficulty in finding our way, there being so many Indian by-paths ; however, we came to Hawkins' old place that night. 10th. Our charges were eleven shillings, though I think not worth the half. We left the place about an hour by sun, having the prospect of a pleasant day before us ; but we had not gone many miles before it gathered up and began to rain and sleet, which made it tremendous cold ; so we stopped to let our horses feed, and pitching our tent, kindled up a fire to warm us; but the weather appearing more favorable, we proceeded on through a bal swamp, meeting two travellers by the way : at length we perceived it began to grow dark, which convinced us that it was later than we thought : we halted, hobbled out our horses immediately, (finding some grass pre- sent on the hill) proceeded to kindle up a fire, but everything being so wet, and cor°red with sleet, and our limbs benumbed with cold, it was next to an impossibility to accomplish it. Things appeared gloomy ; the shades of a dark night fast prevailing, death appeared before : in consequence of my being robbed, I had no winter coat, but only my thin summer one at this time ; however, at length, we succeeded in getting prepared for the night : our tents spread, which kept off the falling weather, and a good fire at the door soon dried the ground : we prepared our kettle of coffee, and partook with gratitude, and found we here could sing the praise of God, not without a sense of the Divine favor, considering our situation a little before; we lay down to rest as under the wing of the Almighty in this desert, inhabited only by wild beasts, whilst the wolves were howling on every side. Next day we passed the settlement where we considered the danger was, and continued our course till we came to Haw kin-", on Flint river; having seen an In- dian point his gun at us by the way. We Stayed with Hawkins a night: he was kind and hospitable, and hath had some success, though witli difficulty, in introducing civiliza- tionand cultivation amongst the Indians ; first they despised labor, saying, we are warriors ; and threatened him with death if he did not depart, (they being prejudiced, supposing him to be their enemy, as if to make slaves of them like the blacks) and cast all the contempt on him imaginable ; but being afraid of Long- knife, (i. e. Congress) refrained from violence : however, they would not accept of tools or implements of agriculture, but would go direct- ly opposite to his advice ; e. g. He said scat- ter and raise stock ; but they would live more compact; two years elapsed with less rain than usual, causing the crops to fail; some died with hunger ; a chief asked, •' have you power with the Great Man above, to keep off the rain V H replied, no, but the Great Man sees your folly, and is angry with you. H wanted pork and corn ; the Indians, accustomed to sell by lump, wrould not sell him by weight or measure, apprehending witch- craft or cheatery : a girl bringing to him a hog to sell, asked one dollar and three quartets, which they call seven chalks, he weighing the pig, gave her fourteen, she supposed the addi- tional seven were to buy her as a wife for the night, it being their custom to marry for a limited time, as a night, a moon, &c. — Ano- ther girl bringing a larger hog, demanded four- teen chalk-, which came to twenty-eight, which the other girl observing, supposed her- self cut on!, began to murmur, ami flung down the money ; but an old chief seeing the propriety of the weight, explained the matter; this gave rise to its introduction and reception among them. An old squaw receiving by irement more than her demand for corn, laughed at the Indians who had rel sell in this manner : thus measures were intro- duced. I met some travellers, who showed me a paper containing the advertisemenl of my ap- published by brother Mead, be- ner than I appoin 708. Thursday, 17th. We reached tb i. near Fort Wil falling in with Esquire Cook, whom 1 knew. we went home with him, and ha 1 a meeting : he lent me a horse, and I went on to camp meeting, and got there the very day 1 had fixed some time before. We had a good time ; Brigadier General John Stew Art and his brother, the Captain, in Virginia, had agreed to join society, which the latter had done, and as brother Mead had ta- ken him and their wives into class, the Gen- eral, to the surprise of the people, came for- ward in public, and requested to be taken un- der care also. — Many hail heard of my mar- riage, but did not credit it, until they had it from my own mouth, the particulars of which, to prevent fruitless and needless conversa- tion, I related in public; for many said, "I wonder 'what he wants with a consort '." I replied as above, to enable me to be more use- ful on an extensive scale. Hence I spoke at the Rock meeting-house, Comb's meeting-house and Washington. January 25th. I spoke at Scott's meeting- house and Jones' at night ; here Smith Miller fell in with me again. In my sleep I viewed myself as at Papa Hobson's with my com- panion, and shortly separated at a great dis- tance, and found myself with a horse upon a high hill, from whence I could espy the place where she was, although there inter- vened a wilderness with great rivers flooded into the swamps; I felt duty to require my presence there, and descended the hill the right way for that purpose, after I had set my compass ; however, I soon got into the dale, on a winding circuitous road, where I could not see before me ; discouragements seemed almost insurmountable, yet conviction said I must go ; Faith said it might be accomplished by patient diligence, resolution, and forti- tude ; as well as some other things I had suc- ceeded in, &c. I had a similar dream upon this, from which I inferred that some severe trials are at hand, but by the grace of God through faith, I may surmount them. 709. Sunday, 27th. I spoke three times in Augusta, and had some refreshing seasons. I found the first cost of my Journals would amount to between two and three thousand dollars; the profits of it I designed to aid in erecting a meeting-house in Washington, the Federal City. A person had promised me the loan of one thousand dollars, to assist, (if ne- cessary) but found it inconvenient to perform: also about two hundred guineas worth of books were mis-sent and not accounted for about this time : so that my prospects of pe- cuniary means were gloomy. 710. 28th, Bidding farewell to Georgia, I -poke at letter's meeting-house, and- twice at E Igefield court-house. 29th. I spoke at the cross roads ar.flLBuf- fington's. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 103 30th. At Edney's meeting-house in the morning; at noon at Newbury court-house, where were Quakers, Baptists, Presbyterians, Methodists, Universalists, and Nothingarians. 31st. I spoke at Mount Bethel, in the Me- thodist academy, to hundreds of people, and addressed the scholars in particular, who amounted to about sixty ; and at night in Clarke's meeting-house. Feb. 1st. I crossed the Enoree, and spoke at Fish-damford meeting house : then riding across Broad river through danger, I spoke at Ester's at night. 2d. Spoke at Chester court-house to many hundreds in the open air, and at Smith's at night. Sunday, 3d, was excessively cold, however, I rode twenty miles to squire Fulton's, and had a gracious time, though twice interrupted by a deist. This winter is the coldest of the four which I have spent in the south, and the oldest people say it is the severest they ever knew. 71 1 . 4th. Went twenty-five miles to Daven- port's meeting-house ; and finding a fire, round which the auditory were warming themselves, I availed myself of the circumstance for the sake of agreeable convenience, and gave them a preaching, which surprised them as a singu- larity. At night I stayed at a private house where I held meeting, having just got through S. to the edge of N. Carolina ; here the family either as a put or for convenience, were guilty of improprieties, considering I was a stranger, but God will judge between them and me. 5th. I spoke at Charlotte court-house, but some A-double-L-part people strove to kick up a dust. S. M r met me here again, and we were entertained at an inn gratis. 6th. Twenty-six miles in the rain to Sandy- ride, where we had a comfortable time, but S. M. felt a bad effect from the rain : thence we rode to Salsbury, and I spoke in the air, as it was court time ; but in the evening in the court-house, from Solomon's irony; a man, who had been careless about religion, was so operated upon, that God opened his heart to give me cloth for a winter coat, which I greatly needed. 8th. I spoke twice in Lexington, but a drunken man interrupted us, and when he be- came sober, he made acknowledgment. 9th. Early this morning I parted with S. M. (my father-in-law so considered) who started for Mr. Hobson's, and I rode twenty mixes to Salem, and spoke to about three thousand people in the open air, in general good atten- tion : whilst I was speaking about our sor- rows ending in future joy, it appeared like going to heaven with many, whose counte- nances were indexes of their sensations. I being a stranger on entering the town, it appeared providential in my choice where to stand whilst speaking, being contiguous to an economy-house of the Moravian sisters, as, were it otherwise, they would not have heard me. Sunday, 10th. I spoke in Bethany to about three thousand ; at night at Doub's, who has the most convenient room, with a pulpit and seats, of any I have seen in the south. 11th. Stokes' court-house, three thousand, a solemn time ; left my mare, and procuring a horse, proceeded to Mr. M 's ; felt aw- fully, delivered my message as in the pre- sence of the dread Majesty of Heaven, which greatly shocked the family, considering some circumstances in the same. 12th. Three thousand in the woods by Meacomb's, and good, I think, was done in the name of the Lord : at night, at Mr. Wades', Henry county, Virginia ; he gave me some cloth for over-alls. 13th. At Dr. French's, whose wife is my spiritual daughter, and sister of Mrs. Jen- nins. 14th. Spoke at the court-house at night, at Henry Clarke's, but was interrupted by some drunkards. I have spoken to so many large congregations in the open air of late, and not one day of rest since I got out of the wilder- ness into Georgia, that I feel considerably emaciated, and almost broken down : these appointments were made without my consent, and contrary to my orders, so that some of my intentions were frustrated. 15th. I feel unwell this morning; my horse is missing ; things appear gloomy, but my hope is in God, who hath been my helper hitherto in trials past : some more cloth given to me : as I am still unprepared for winter, neither have I had it in my power to get equipped with proper clothing for the incle- mency of the weather, since I was robbed in Kentucky, but have the same clothes now which papa Hobson gave me last spring. — Spoke at General Martin's, in the door; what is before me I cannot tell; my heart feels drawn and bound to Europe, where, I believe, the Lord will give me to see good days, in that weary, disturbed, distressed land : Lord ! increase my faith, to put my confidence in Thee, and feel more resigned to Thy will and disposal, that when I come to die, I may be able to lay my hand upon my heart, and say, " I have spent my time as I would try if I were to do again." 712. Many think that ministers have no trials. I am confident this is a mistake ; there is no life more trying, yet none on earth more happy; as Nancy Douglass said, '-it is not the thing itself that is the trial, but the im pression it hath upon the mind;" for some have great disappointments and yet but little 104 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. trials, whilst others with loss misfortunes break their hearts with grief; therefore what a fine thing is faith in the order of God, and submission to his disposal, vlio can and will overrule all our unavoidable trials for our spiritual and eternal good ; but, alas ! where shall the wicked and careless find strength and repose from danger in the time of trouble'? Lord! how dismal is the thought to have no God to rest upon, seeing cursed is he that trusteth in the arm of flesh. 16th. My horse was brought to me; rode twenty miles, to Watson's meeting-house, where I spoke to a listening multitude : the bench on which 1 stood suddenly let me down out of sight of the people ; recovering dexter- ous] v. 1 observed it was a loud call to sinners to be in readiness, lest they should sink lower than the grave. My pilot being of an airy turn, I said, as something is to be given for something, and as you have come to favor me, I will pay thee, and pointing to him, directed my discourse from Solomon's irony, and con- cluded from Rev. xvi. 15. Sunday, 17th. Spoke in Danville in the open air, and then at Allen Waddel's. 713. 18th. AVas awakened by a singular dream, (about one o'clock) that 1 had disap- pointed the people through my neglect, and as my sleep departed, I roused the family, got some refreshment, and took my departure : overtaking some people on the road, who were going to the meeting, was informed of the distance being nine miles beyond my ex- pectation, which otherwise I should have dis- appointed the people, the road also being in- tricate.— I spoke to hundreds, and also the next day at Halifax court-house, where some A-double-L-part people got angry, and at- tempted to kick up a dust. Hence to Char- lotte and Prince Edward, where 1 spoke, and arrived at papa Hobson's, in Cumberland county, late in the evening on the 22d. 714. 23d. Some people say that I have grown lazy since my marriage, as once I had ii" resl time in this country, but now could rest a day. Sunday, 24th. 1 mel about three thousand al the Boldspring meeting-house. I addressed them from the death in the pot, and Paul's going to revisit his brethren. The night fol- lowing my mind was much depressed, (unac- countable for on natural principles.) so that my sleep departed, and I was convinced that some storm was gathering, though I could not tell fro n what quarter it would i riginate, ami the trials come. Next day I exchanged a Spani h breeding mare for a travelling one; then we proceeded two hundred miles to the cityoi Washington, where a i offered me gratis a spol of ground in a central place for a meeting-house. My mare being taken lame from an old in- firmity, I took the stage to Fredericksburg, being unwilling to disappoint the people. S. M r departed for the north. 715. Being denied pas>a?e in the sta^e. 1 left my cloak and walked thirty-four miles to prevent future disappointments. On this jour- ney I experienced a great contract : on the one side friendship and favor, and on the other, contempt and ridicule, without anv particular provocation but the foresight of Satan, who. in the invisible world could dis- cover the movements of Providence, and view the danger of his kingdom; which reminds me of the scripture which saith, the devil is come down in great wrath, knowing that his time will be short. 716. Wednesday. March 6th. Saw one whom the Lord gave me as a spiritual daugh- ter, in Richmond: and after visiting some others in Manchester, proceeded to Peters- burg, where I received a letter from J. Lee, that my appointment was countermanded, and I must not attend it, he assigning as the rea- sons, 1st, he did not like my appointing meet- ings of such magnitude: 2d, the seasons of the year being too early, and 3 lly. it was too soon after conference : but I could not. in con- science falsify my engagement, seeing I was within a few miles ot the ground. — This meeting was appointed some time before the alteration of the time of the conference. 717. Friday, March 8th. Lawson Dun- nington fell in with me, and carried me in his chair to Stoney creek meeting house, where the camp meeting was appointed, and I found two preaching stands erected, a number of wooden cabins, tents, covered wagons, car- riages, &c. The meeting lasted four days, in which time the Lord gave us extraordinary fine weather ; and although the preachers did not arrive from conference, several local ones joined with me heart and hand in the work ; about five thousand people attended, and about thirty souls were hopefully converted to God; sinners were alarmed, backsliders re- claimed. Christians quickened, and good was done in the name of the Lord : and notwith- standing that the weather at this season is generally inclement, and was so now until we arrived on the ground, when the sun beamed forth the warmth of his influential rays; and so the weather continued until about three hours after the meeting broke, which le to say. I will loll /. Lee that God is able to send fine weather in the fore part of March, as in April : These be- fore had been prejudiced against me. — The wicked observed the weather suitable to our convenience so extraordinary, that they said, it was in answer to prayer. The trustees re- I inc to occupy the meeting house, but EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 105 I refused, lest I should give offence, consider- ing the countermand, but desired the local preachers to occupy it within, and I would officiate without, so the cause might not be wounded : hence the Lord raised me up friends to aid me on through my appointments to papa Hobson's in Cumberland. 718. Friday 15th. I went in their carriage and spoke on a funeral occasion. 16th. We went to another vicinity, where, standing on the carriage box, I addressed a large congregation from Solomon's irony, in which I showed the contrast of a gen^eman and a fool deist, with an address to the magis- trates and candidates : here I parted with my friends, and rode to squire Evan's, who hath three daughters and a son, whom the Lord gave me at a camp meeting, after I had begged them of their father, greatly to the mortifica- tion of the daughters, who with inward reluc- tance, attended to prevent their father's dis- pleasure. I perceiving uncommon tranquillity and felicity in this family, desired the father to tell me how it was that his children were so respectful, he replied, "when they are little stubs of things, I take the switch and let them know that they must submit, so I have but little difficulty with them when growing up." Sunday, 17th. I spoke to about two thou- sand nearHendrick's new store, and then pro- ceeded around the country, near one hundred miles : spoke at Amelia court house, and Chinkapin church, where the congregation was a third larger than I had ever seen there before. It being court time, the auditory at Pertersville church was not so large as it otherwise would have been, however, what few there were, were solemn and tender; amongst whom were some of the twenty-five men who had, in vain, combined to flog me at camp meeting. I spoke at Columbia and Flu- viana : also at New Canton, where I found some given me in the Lord — Bidding farewell to my friends hereabout, I started for the west, on Tuesday. 20th. In company with brother Mead, but having returned my borrowed horse, I was on foot when a young gentleman, who having finished his studies at Philadelphia, was on his way home, dismounted and constrained me to ride; thus we three spelled each other alternately. When I came to Lynchburg, I found the brick meeting house was in a fair way, and engaged 30/. worth of books more for its aid : had a good time, and went to New London. 719. Friday, 29th. Camp meeting began at Ebenezer ; the inclemency of the weather retarded many ; however, we continued the meeting, and God sent off, in some degree, the clouds which threatened us : beimr, invited to a local preacher's tent, I at first hesitated, till they agreed to give me their daughter, to give to my Master, which greatly mortified the young woman, and prepared the way for conversion : I found two young men and another young woman in the tent, with whom I conversed about their souls; the young woman was tur- bulent ; I told her Old Sam would pay her a visit, which reminded her of my description of a character some months before, pointing to her and saying, :'you young woman, with the green bow on your bonnet, I mean." Here conviction ran to her heart ; her shrieks became piercing, and the three others also, which gathered the Christians around to wrestle with God in prayer, and he set their souls at liberty : prejudice had been con- ceived in the minds of some, which was re- moved by relating in public the paticulars of my marriage. I bought me a new horse for 45/. and continued my journey. 720. Sunday, April 7th. I feel unwell, hav- ing travelled in the rain near a hundred miles expeditiously, to get on to this chain of ap- pointments, which began this day in Abing- ton : Here I spoke to hundreds at 11 o'clock in the sun : at three at Crawford's Meeting house, thence five miles : spoke by candle- light. 8th. Arose at two, proceeded to Royal-oak, and spoke at 8 : the day before, a man was buried moving from Powhatan to Kentucky : I could but pity his disconsolate widow, who requested me to speak something over her husband : Oh ! how uncertain is life ! ! I proceeded to Wyth, and spoke in the Court house : my horse was taken lame, so that I was constrained to leave him and borrow another, and proceeded to my evening ap- pointment, which was to begin at nine : being appointed about thirteen months. This day I had travelled seventy miles, and spoke three times, — I was disappointed of near one hun- dred dollars which were to have been sent to me. 721. 9th. Spoke at Montgomery court house, to a large auditory ; and in Salem at night ; having travelled lifty-five miles, and good I think was done. 10th. Left my borrowed horse with a friend to be returned, and my lame one to be dis- posed of: but my directions being not fol- lowed, was a great detriment to me : how- ever, I got another horse on credit for 3(1/. this morning, and proceeded to Fin castle, where I employed a smith to shoe my horse during meeting, but having no money to pay him, I was under the disagreeable necessity of making my circumstances known to the congregation, who gave me three-fifths of a. dollar, this being the first time that I had ever hinted for the public aid, since travel- ing. — I sold a book which enabled me to clear out with the smith and then went to Spring- field, where 1 spoke at night. 722. A man privately asked my advice, saying, his daughter shouted and fell down, which caused him to heat her, with prohibi- tion from religious meetings. I asked him if he did not believe his daughter sincere, and feel conviciion for his conduct. He answered in the affirmative ; I replied, parents have no right to exercise authority in matters of con- science : only to give advice, as every one must account for themselvs to God. 11th. Lexington the people mistook the time by an hour which made me haste to my evening meeting in Stantown, where I arrived about sun-set, opposite a house which I had felt my heart particularly drawn to pray for when here before. A woman now rushed out of the door and grasping me in her arms, gave me a welcome to the house : she was a spiritual daughter of mine, and lately mar- ried to the man of the house, whose former wife with him found peace, and she shortly after died happy, though 1 knew not who lived in the house at the lime 1 had preached in the street, fearing lest my horse might have been heated too much, to prevent injury I gave him salted grog. The church being open, I sat on a table in the door, and spoke, I suppose to some thousands. 12th. My horse I think, is as well as usual ; so I proceeded on my journey, preach- ing in Rocktown and two other places on the way. 723. Sunday 14th. I spoke at Newtown at an hour by sun in the morning to about three thousand ; thence to Winchester, where I spoke at about eleven to about six thousand in the wood ; rode twenty-two miles, and spoke at night ; continued my way to Car- lisle, where I spoke twice, fulfilling appoint- ments on the road : hence a Methodist preacher accompanied me to Tioga point, one hundred and fifty miles in three days : this young man was laboring under some depres- sion of mind when we met, but the circum- stance of the meeting and journey seemed to help him botli in mind and body. Thus in fifteen days I closed the journey of seven hundred and fifty miles, speaking twenty-six times on the way, which appointments were given out about thirteen months before-hand. 724. 22d. Arrived back in Western, after an absence of near eight months. Peggy was not at home : our marriage was not known in general in this neighborhood, until within a few days past : it can uproar among the people. 23d. Peggj felt it impressed on her mind that 1 was here, and so came home early in the morning; having enjoyed her health better, and her mind also, than for some time previous to my absence. In the afternoon S. Miller and his wife came home well, and were preparing for their journey to the Mississippi Territory. Thursday, May 2. I saw brother Willis, who married us, and Joseph Jewell, presiding elder of Genesee district, who came a great distance to attend the camp meeting, and brought a number of lively young preachers with him ; they having never attended one before. _ Friday 3d. The people attended in consid- erable crowds, amongst whom was Timothy Dewey, my old friend, whom I had seen but once for more than four years past : the wicked attempted intrusion, but their efforts were ineffectual, and turned upon their own heads, being checked by a magistrate. Monday 6th. We had a tender parting time : in the course of the meeting good was done in the name of the Lord. I moved a collection for one of Jewell's young preach- ers, Pcrlcy Parker, formerly a play-mate of mine. Here I left my Peggy on the camp ground within three miles ol home, and pro- ceeded on my tour, speaking twice on my way. 725. Tuesday 7th. We rode fifty-nine miles, parting with Jewell and Parker by the way. 8th. Came to Albany : here the preaching house was shut against me, being the only one which has been refused to me for a con- siderable length of time, Canfield assigning as the reason, the vote of the Conference, (which however, was only a conversation concerning the giving out of my appointments, &c, lest I should be a pattern for others, and •• fifty Dows mipjht spring out of the same nest.") I spoke in the court house, and God gave me one spiritual child. 9th. With difficulty I crossed the river, and coming to New Lebanon, saw one of my old acquaintances with whom I held a meeting. 10th. Fire being out I did not stay for breakfast, but rode fifty-four miles to New Hartford : my mind is under deep Uials, con- cerning my singular state and many disap- pointments, but my hope is in God, who gives me peace from day to da v. 726. 11th. Came to Hartford; found the printing of my journals finished, and about half the books bound. I now had a trial from another source: the two presenters with whom, I had entrusted the preparation of the camp meeting at hand, had in my absence in- curred the displeasure of the Methodists: the l embracing and propagating some pe- culiar sentiments, so he was suspended, and the other had withdrawn; therefore said bro- ther O'Strander, the presiding elder, " if Lo- EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 107 renzo Dow admits them to officiate at his camp meeting, he will have no more liberty with us." My trials were keen, for these men were in good standing when we made the agreement : and I had no doubt but what O'Strander would fall into the measure, consi- dering the circumstance of my not being able to consult him for want of time on the occa- sion, so I went to two meetings, to explain the matter to him. 727. Sunday 12th. He spoke with more life than I think I ever heard him ; after- wards I spoke and God cut a young woman to the heart; her father came and dragged her out of meeting-, her soul was set at liberty whilst she was in his arms, so I made re- marks on the folly of his conduct. O'Strander upon reflection, viewed my conduct in a dif- ferent light than before, aud consented if I would give up the camp meeting to his super- intendence, that he would bring on his preach- ers to attend with me. This I had always ex- pected and advertised the meeting accordingly. 728. 13th. Pawned my watch for an old trunk, and taking stage came to New Haven, thence embarked to New York, where 1 spent a few days : found prejudice in some minds, and in some it was removed ; received a letter with information that more books (which I expected) would fail coming ; thus I find one disappointment after another. 729. Saturday, 18th. I sailed to Long Island, to attend a camp meeting with brother Thatcher, and preached in the packet to about fifty friends ; I also spoke at night at the camp, and then called up the mourners to be prayed for : several found peace, backsliders were reclaimed, and christians quickened and comforted. Bishop Asbury came up before I had got through, and the meeting continued all night. Sunday, 19th. Whilst one was speaking on the subject of the dead, small and great, standing before God, an awful black cloud appeared in the west, with flashes of forked lightning, and peals of rumbling thunder en- sued ; a trumpet sounded from a sloop, whilst hundreds of a solemn auditory were fleeing for shelter. This scene was the most awful re- presentation of the day of Judgment of any thing I ever beheld. 730. Next day the meeting broke up ; my hat could not be found, so I embarked on board one of the fifteen craft which brought passengers, and sailed, forty miles, in three hours and a half, and after landing at the Black-rock, one of the passengers pulled me into a store and constrained me to take a hat. Thence I walked to Stratford, and so through New Haven to Durham, thence to Hartford, where I settled with the ferryman for a former passage, and a gentleman paid my present one, as it had taken the last of my money to redeem my watch. Thus I went to Coventry and found my father and friends well. Sunday, 26th. Spoke twice at Square-pond meeting-house and once in Tolland, and the quickening power of God seemed to be pre- sent ; but I soon must quit this my native land, and repair to parts to me unknown. 731. The camp ground was in the township of Bolton, on Andover parish line ; to which led a lead-off road, ending on this spot of ground unoccupied. This appeared providen- tial, as we could repair to the spot of woods (in the hill, without trespassing on any man's ground in this solitary place. The neighborhood was thick settled, and bigoted federal Presbyterians much prejudiced against the Methodists. The people were un- willing that we should get water from their brooks or well, but held the meeting in ridi- cule and contempt, thinking, who should I get to encamp on the ground. However, a report having prevailed that the Indians in their times, had a spring on this hill to which they resorted, caused a man to go in search of it, and after some difficulty he struck upon a fountain beneath a rock, which afforded us a sufficient supply. 31st. Many people came from distant places to the ground : Satan hoisted his standard near by, as a grogman brought his liquors for sale, but was constrained by threats (when reason would not do) to give it over, the law being against him. I opened the meeting and had an agreeable time : the work of God began in the evening. Sat. June 1st. The congregation and work increase. Sunday, 2d. Some thousands appeared on the ground : several found peace, and preju- dice seemed to wear off from the minds of the people. Monday, 3d. Meeting broke up, I had given my farewell to the people ; it was an affecting time of parting with my christian friends, many of whom I shall see no more until Eternity. I observed to O'Strander, that I had caused him some uneasiness, but should trouble him no more whilst he presided in the district. 732. 4th. About 7, a. m. I left my dear father, I know not but for the last time, and with my sister Mirza, rode to the burying ground, where my dear mother was interred, for the first time of my seeing the grave. I could not mourn, but was comforted with the prospect of meeting again. Departed to Windham, and preached under the trees, and tarried in Coventry, Rhode Island, that night, riding fifty miles without food, through want of money, to Providence, and pawned a book by the way to get through a toll-gate. I held 108 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. several meetings in Providence, then rode to Norton where Zadock Priest, died at old father Newcomb's, whose wife had then no religion, but since professes to be converted, and is in society. 733. On their ground, brother George Pick- ering, with eleven of his preachers and me, by lent, held a camp meeting, the prepara- tion for which was now going forward. This being about a mile from the place where 1 first attempted to preach, I related a dream to brother P. who replied, that he thought siime trials were near me, but by the blessing of God I might escape ; which in fact proved to be the case, for Satan's emissaries set up the grog tents, which cost them dearly ; for first, after that they would not hearken to reason, I showed the impropriety of corrupting the meeting, and warned the people against them, and also laid a foundation whereby they might be prosecuted, in consequence of which they were alarmed, sunk into contempt, and did not sell a sufficiency to indemnify them for their expenses. This so exasperated them, that they fell on different plans to be revenged, either by provoking me to say something that would expose me to the law, or else to get an opportunity to give me a flogging; however, God defeated their designs and turned their treacherous intentions, to the disgrace of their characters, so that they appeared as cyphers in the eyes of a generous public. The Lord was wonderfully present with his Spirit, to acknowledge the meeting ; for whilst P. was preaching, numbers fell, as if the pow- ers of unbelief gave way, the cry became so general that he was constrained to give over, hut the work continued. The full result of this meeting will not be known until eternity. I was to have met some friends, at the New York district Conference, now sitting at Ash- grove, where I once had a glorious revival when on the circuit, but my wife and they were disappointed, as brother P. had made ar- rangements for me for about two weeks. Monday, 10th. The meeting broke up, and the Boston friends, who were the first arrived at the ground, took me in their stage-coach, and carried me home with them. Here I spoke several times, and we had comfortable times from the presence of God. 734.1 gave near forty pounds worth of books, toward the deficiency of the meeting-house, and remitted money to clear out with my printer in Hartford. I visited l/ynn, where we had a precious time, though religion had been cold there for some time. 1 also visited Marble- bead, where I saw a preacher from Ireland, who escaped with some others in an open boal al Bea, from on hoard the ship Jupiter, as she struck againsl a cake of ice, and weni down, with twenty-seven persons on board, among whom was a preacher with his wife and seven children. What an inestimable support must be the Divine presence at such a time as this! 735. 14th. The following appeared in the Salem Gazette (where the had been mar- tyred by religious bigotry.) BY DESIRE. " Lorenzo Dow, an eccentric genius, whose pious and moral character cannot be censured with propriety, is to preach at the court- house, precisely at nine o'clock this morning." I spoke to a few of various ranks, who fain would have made a laugh, but there seemed to be a restraining hand over them. This day I had five meetings and near thirty miles travel ;, at the last of them, the rabble attempted to make a disturbance, set on by some called gentlemen ; and at night broke the windows of the preaching-house, which denotes that Satan views the danger of his kingdom ; and caused P. to remark, that the devil thought that he had as good a right to the common, as God Almighty. This re- minded me of last year, concerning two who attempted interruption and shortly after had to appear at the bar of God. Hence to Waltham, to brother P.'s quarter- ly meeting. His wTife is a well educated wro- man, of a sweet, amiable disposition, and far from the proud scornful way of some. Here were four generations under one roof; i. e. her grand parents, own parents, self, and children. I preached on Saturday and Sunday, and called up those who would w7ish me to remem- ber them, and strive to remember themselves in prayer, to give their hands ; and the power of God seemed to come over all. I visited Needham and Milford, which places I had been invited to before, but Providence overrul- ed my coming here, though I had previously put them off. 736. 21st. Set off with P — -. thirty miles to Salem, in New Hampshire, and spoke from "halting between two opinions." in which I observed, if a lamb should be let from its dam by a goat, to feed on moss, it would die. N. B. A man was present whom the A-double- L-part people had been fishing for. 737. 22d. We came to Hawke. where I met Bachelor, Webb and Medcalf. I spokefrom "Oh! thou man of God, there is death in the pot." At night 1 had conversation with some, and felt my work drawing to a close in this quarter. Sunday, 23d. Spoke again to a large assem- bly, bade my friends farewell, and ro;le thirty miles to Pembroke, where 1 arrived about half- past nine at night, and being weary. I could EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OB, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 109 not stay up to supper, but retired to rest, hav- ing taken no food all day, except some sacra- mental bread remaining after the ceremony, which a young man observing, said, " I had got more than my share," which set some in a laughter. 24th. Rode about sixty miles to Romney, and staid with a man, who a day or two before had joined society, and was about to charge me for my poor fare, when his wife hush- ed it. 25th. Fifty-four miles to Pcachem Gore, in Vermont, and staid with a friend, where I had been before, meeting Phineas Peck, a preacher, on the road. 738. 26th. About nine o'clock I arrived at my youngest sister's, Tabitha French, she be- ing married and settled here in the midst of the town of Hardwicke, on river Demile : this be- ing the first time I had seen her husband. Jo- seph Bridgman, my brother-in-law, and my sister, Ethclir.da, his wife, resided about a mile hence. For this day I had a meeting, appointed some months before, which 1 now held, and spoke five days successively. I had sent on a chain of appointments through Up- per Canada, from Montreal to the Falls of Ni- agara ; thence to Philadelphia : but when in Hyde-park, I felt whilst preaching, a secret conviction or impulse, that my appointments were not given out, and that I must return to Western ; thrice it ran through my mind : I rejected it twice, but perceiving a cloud or depression beginning to come over my mind, I yielded, and taking the left hand road, went to Stow that night, where I found some of my spiritual children, whom God had given me some years before ; spoke next day in this township on my way : in Waterbury twice, and rode to Richmond that night : next day I breakfasted in StarJcsborouglt, with a black- smith, who once intended to flog me, but he now put a shoe on my horse, having since got religion. — About twelve, I arrived at Middle- bury, fed my horses, and spoke in the street ; then came on to Orwell, and staid the night with my uncle and aunt Rust, having rode forty-six miles. 739. July 3d. I rode sixty miles, by South Bay, Fort Ann, Glenn's Falls, and staid at an inn ; but judging from circumstances that it was necessary to watch my horses, I slept none that night. 4th. I started between three and four in the morning, and came sixty-five miles to the Little Falls on the Mohawk river. 740. 5th. Rode forty-six miles to Western, arriving about three p. m., found my Peggy and friends well. Sunday, 7th. Spoke twice and had good times : rested the 8th : rode to Camden the 9th : spoke to an attentive congregation and returned: rested on the 10th; but soon shall be bound with expedition to N. Carolina. 11th. I visited Floyd, by brother Keith's re- quest : he was Peggy's spiritual father. Here many gave me their hands, if they should see me no more on earth, that they would strive to meet me in a happy eternity : I visit- ed several other neighborhoods, as a wind up for this quarter. 741. Sunday, 14th. Gave my farewell to a vast congregation, under the shades at West- ern, when Hannah Miller, standing upon a log, bade her neighbors farewell ; she being one of the first settlers in the country : and Oh ! what a weeping and embracing there was between the neighborhood (of all ranks and descriptions,) and her and Peggy. After this we went to Westmoreland, taking leave of all things by the way. Here Timothy Dewey met us, who informed me that he had seen the Canada preachers, and my appointments were not given out: so that if I had gone, I must have lost one thousand miles travel ; and my time being so limited : I held two meetings, and realized the propriety of the poem : " We should suspect some danger nigh, Where we possess delight." 742. When I arrived at Albany, brother Vanderlip, the stationed preacher, gave me the liberty of preaching in the Meetingtiouse : from hence I shipped Peggy down the river for New York, myself proceeding thither by land, and settled some temporal concerns by the way. 743. Saturday, 27th. We met again, and heard a Baptist preach in the Park just after sunrise next morning. He had a tincture of A-double-L-partism, yet his discourse in gene- ral was good, and blessed to the people : I spoke here in the afternoon, and also in seve- ral other parts of the city. Ezekiel Cooper, one of the book stewards, and superintendent of the book affairs, invited me to preach in the preaching house at Brooklyn, which he also superintended : here I spoke sundry times : said he. I am of the same mind now concern- ing your mode of travelling as I was when you saw me in Philadelphia; but neverthe- less, I wish never to hinder good from being done, or prevent your usefulness. He is a man of general reading and strong powers of mind. 744. I have been much troubled with the asthma, of late, which I suppose originated from drying up an eruption on my body by outward application, which was recommended from the idea that it might be the itch brought with me from Ireland : this reminded me of what Dr. Johnson said concerning my inward complaint. 745. Peggy being unable to keep up with me, I was necessitated to leave with brother 110 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. Quackenbush, and disposing of her horse, I proceede ! to Elizabethtown, New Jersey: saw T. Morrel, whose father was dying; he excused some former things to me : I rode fifty miles to Trenton, where Washington took the Hessian*, which turned the gloomy aspect in favor of America. 746. My appointment was not given out as expected; however the preaching house was open, and I held sundry meetings in and about this place. Then proceeding to Philadelphia, where 1 called and found Brother Colbert, who being superintendent, paved my way to the getting access to all the Methodist meeting houses in and about this place, one excepted, which was in the power of a contentious par- ty : the other houses amounted to about half a dozen. 747. August 14th. Elder Ware informs me that my appointments were given out through the Peninsula, which I had been informed was prevented: so after preaching at Ebenezer, I silently withdrew, and taking my horse, trav- elled all night, until ten next morning, when I spoke at Bct/iel. and then jumping out at a window from the pulpit, rode seventeen miles to Union : thence to Duck creek cross roads, making near eighty miles travel and five meet- ings without sleep. These few weeks past, since the eruption was dried up, and the asth- ma more powerful and frequent than usual, I feel myself much debilitated. 748. 16th. Spoke at Georgetoum cross roads, and at Chcstertoivn at night, and next morning; after which I crossed Chester river gratis, and preached in Centreville : here some unknown gentleman discharged my bill of fare. I spoke at Wye meeting house in the afternoon to a few. I enquired the cause, why more general no- tice was not given, and was answered, that John M'C. replied. " I give out no appoint- ments for him ; I have nothing to do with Lo- renzo Bow."1 749. Sunday, 18th. T spoke in the open air at Easton, to about two thousand : the Lord was with us. James Polcmus (MClasky's colleague) gave out my appointments, as the mosl "t 'the preachers in this country also did. In the afternoon I spoke at the Trap to a large auditory, having (on account cf M'Clas- ky's mind) concluded not to occupy the preaching house, until the trustees solicited me, to prevent wounding the cause of God. 750. I find that Roger Searle has withdrawn from the Methodist connevion. 19th. Spoke at Cambridge, in the Methodist meeting house, and at Foster's chapel in the. afternoon ; then accompanying a carriage with two sisters, we, in crossing a bridge, espied some careless people and a town. 1 expressed a desire to preach ; and on perceiving a col- lection of people and inquiring the cause, found that it was a Methodist meeting ; one of the sisters knowing a man, got me intro- duced to preach. 751. 20ih. I had a meeting at St. Johnstown, under great weakness of body, which caused me to sit down whilst speaking, as I had puked, and was obliged to stop several times by the way: from this 1 was carried in a chair to Deep-creek meeting house, passing near where G. R. was raised, who took me into society, but now thinks I am crazy : surely if one from such a low sphere of life, through conversion and diligence, can attain to such an extension of useful knowledge, what will be the account most must give at the last day ? — I a'so spoke at Concord, Lau- rel-hill, and Salsbanj, being aided thither by carriages. 752. 22d. Princess Ann court house, and C'irtis meeting house : near this my spiritual father, Hope Hull, was raised. 753. 23d. I spoke under the shades at Aew- town, to about two thousand or more ; I gave them a mixed dose : we had a good time from the Lord, whilst they gave me their hands to remember me to God when at the other side of the Atlantic. I spoke at Downing chapel also. On this peninsula were now C. Spray, Fredus Eldridge, and Z. Kankcij, the last of whom I met. I have now seen most of the old preachers on the Continent, the greater part of them are retired into private spheres of life : also the chief of those who opposed me have located, and are almost in oblivion, or withdrawn, or expelled the connexion, or in a cold, low, uncomfortable state of formali- ty.— Lord ! what am I ! Oh ! ever keep my conscience holy and tender! Trials await me, and unless God supports me I cannot suc- ceed ; Oh! God! undertake for me. I have seen Thy salvation in times past, and shall I distrust Thy goodness or Providence at this critical time ) No; my hope is still in Thee : I will hope and trust to Thy providence until I must give up. 754. I feel my work on this Continent drawing to a close, and heart and soul bound to Europe. 24th. Spoke at Guilford. Feeling my strength more and more to decline, without help I must depart, but hope I shall recover on my intended voyage. Sunday, 25th. Spoke to near three thousand at Drummingtown ■ good decorum, except in a few. At Onancock. we had a shout. The sandy dust has been distressing for hundreds of miles : there has been no rain for near twelve weeks over this country ; so vegeta- tion and the cattle are in mourning, yet not so much here as in some parts of the north, this land being more level. EXFMPT.IFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. Ill I viewed the camp ground, and preparations making for the meeting, which I think the most convenient I have seen. Spoke at Gar- retson's meeting house, and in a farm house at night. 755. 27th. A young woman took me in a chaise to Northampton court yard, where I held some meetings : lieing unable to ride on horseback, with propriety any longer, I sold my horse, &c. at great loss. I find the great have their trials as well as the small, from what I now observe in others : but all shall work to gel ker for good to them that love God. 756. 28th. I rode in a coachee to the camp ground, with a family, having solicited several to attend : I found hundreds on the ground to be in readiness for tne next day. I have been reading Washington's life, and what must have been his sufferings of mind during the war, but particularly when retreating from New York through the Jerseys, to Trenton, and the gloomy aspect of the times ; his life and pro- perty in danger, and particularly if defeated ; and yet was not cast down, but supported, and finally won the day. — Here I reflected, if he, through difficulties, endured to accomplish an earthly transitory design, shall I, for a little earthly trouble, desert that which I think will turn to the glory of God in the promotion of the Kingdom of Christ on earth : though I meet with difficulties I will not despair : I want more faith; in order to accomplish the spread of the gospel, I want- a greater acquaintance. 757. 29th. By invitation from Dr. Chand- ler, the presiding elder, ami preachers, I spoke in the afternoon on mnctification ; about three thousand rose up in covenant, sundry of whom came up to be prayed for ; and amongst them three young women, two of whom were prayerless three days before, and came with me : one of them found pardon in a few minutes, and shouted the praise of God ; the other was delivered shortly; and the third, who owned the camp ground, found deliver- ance that night. Thus the work went on, so that there could be no preaching until ten next day, though the meeting had been appointed for eight at night and morning. When I left the place, the rain impeded the meeting, yet it continued until Monday; and, on a moderate calculation, there was reason to believe that about five hundred were hopefully converted. 758. A captain sent word that I might sail with him over the Chesapeake ; but the wind being high, and from such a direction, that I could not be landed, where I would, so I must where I could. We sailed about one hundred miles in less than a day, to Suffolk, where I spoke at night. •Our danger was great on the passage, in con- sequence of the sloop being old, and impossi- ble to keep dry below decks. 759. Sunday, September 1st. I set off in a chair for Portsmouth, it raining by the way ; however, I preached, and also in Norfolk ; where two souls found peace : next day got some temporal affairs adjusted, and returned to Suffolk, where I spoke to about one thou- sand, and rode on a cart, as a chair could not be obtained for love, nor hired for money. 760. 4th. Rhoda Williams, a young womaD, of late under concern for her soul, was some- what unwell, yet took me in a chair, forty miles, to Smith's chapel, before she alighted : here we found a congregation of about three thousand waiting, whom I addressed with li- berty. Oh ! may God remember Rhoda for good, in recompense for her kindness. We were deceived in the distance about seventeen miles, yet the disappointment was prevented. I had twelve miles to go this evening, so J rode four in a cart, walked one, and a Connec- ticut pedlar coming along with his wagon, carried me the remainder to Halifax, in North Carolina, where I spoke, and got a letter from Peggy- 761. 5th. Esq. B sent a servant and chair with me to Ebenezer, where I addressed about one thousand seven hundred : then a friend whom I had never spoken to, said, if I would dine with him, he would carry me in a chair to the camp meeting, about twenty miles, where we arrived that evening ; thus I find God provides for those who put their trust in him. 6th. Camp meeting came on in the edge of Franklin county; the weather was somewhat lowering, which incommoded us at intervals : thousands however assembled, and though Satan was angry, and, by means of a few drunkards, strove to make a rumpus or uproar, yet I think, here was the best decorum I ever saw, considering the magnitude of the assem- bly from this wilderness country. There were near one hundred tents and upwards of sixty wagons, &c. the first day, besides carriages, &c. 762. Philip Bruce, an old preacher and friend, was presiding elder here. — The Lord began a glorious work ; it might truly be said, we had the cry of Heaven-bom souls, and the shout of a King in the Camp. Some months ago brother Mead had agreed to ap- point a train of camp meetings through his district, the first of which was to begin a week after this in Buckingham county, Virginia, which he had engaged me to attend, but being unacquainted with my arrangements, he took the liberty to anticipate the time, and publish accordingly, which made the two meetings clash ; this brought me into a dilemma, as I was necessitated to attend them both, not only by engagement, but also to get my temporal affairs wound up, and business settled with 112 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. individuals who were to meet me, and also my book concerns, as they related to meeting houses, &c. 763. 7th. Feeling my mind greatly exercised about what was before me, I was convinced of the necessity of attempting to force my way from one camp meeting to the other, before they should break, which would make a distance of about one hundred and forty miles, to be travel- ed over in about forty hours, across a country, where were no country roads, except for neigh- borhood or plantation convenience. I slept but little the past night, in consequence of laboring with mourners, conversation and preaching; in my last discourse I remarked my decline, my necessity of departure, and in- tention of sailing shortly ; as 1 bade the peo- ple farewell, hundreds held up their hands as a signal of their intention, and desire, that we should remember each other, when separated, and if we never meet below, to strive to meet above. 764. A young man whom 1 had never seen before, took me in a carriage aboat forty miles to his brother's where I took some tea ; then a servant, carriage and two horses, were dis- patched with me seventeen miles. A man, on whom I was directed to call for further assist- ance, pleaded inconvenience, but asked me to tarry till morning; so I took to my feet and went on : being feeble in body, 1 made but poor headway, having the inconvenience of near eight hundred dollars in a tin box. At dawn of day, I arrived at Mecklenburgh court house, where a chair was not to be hired on any terms, but a gentleman who had never seen me before, on finding out my name, gave me a breakfast, and dispatched a servant and two horses with me about twelve miles, (the servant carrying my luggage,) but I growing weak, and perceiving I must alight, espied a chair, which I strove to hire, though at first in vain, yet on telling them my name and si- tuation, the mistress consented (her husband being out) and the son for twelve shillings carried me expeditiously ten miles, where 1 called, making my case known as before ; the family rejected, until they understood my name, when a servant was sent with me six miles : here I called again, but was denied assistance, until a female visitor said, "if you are Lo re n- zo Dow you shall be welcome to my horse ;" and so her son went with me thirteen miles : then I got some refreshment, but here could get no assistance further, so I took to my feet and went on as well as I could, being fre- quently assaulted by dogs on the road, at dif- ferent periods of the night, and at length one of them made such a fuss, that the master came out with his gun to see what was the matter ; and as 1 spoke to the dog, he knew my voice : he invited me to come in and tarry, but not prevailing, aroused a servant to get me a horse, so I mounted and pushed on, and coming to a house, hailed them up for a pilot on the road; the old man said, "tarry till morning;'' I replied, "I cannot;"' then he dis- patched several for his horse, whilst he should dress himself, which doing in haste, he forgot his small clothes until after his boots were on. At length we started, and arrived on the camp ground just after sun rise, where I found Bro- ther Mead and Papa and Mamma Hobson, with hundreds of friends, who were surprised and glad to see me, as they had despaired of my coming : there were about ten thousand at this meeting : scores were hopefully converted to God, and the Lord was with them of a truth. I addressed the auditory as my bodily strength would admit, and settled my temporal affairs to my mind, though some in whom I had con- fided betrayed it. 765. Tuesday 10th. I bade the people fare- well, the meeting broke, and I went home, in the carriage to Cumberland, with Papa and Mamma Hobson. 12th. A servant aided me four miles, whence a friend helped me with a carriage to Rich- mond. Sunday 15th. Having put to the press my " Farewell w America, a Word to the Public — as a hint to suit the times." I preached in Richmond anil Manchester. — Then brother Dunnington, in his chair, carried me to Camp- bell camp meeting, Papa Hobson being with us. — At this meeting a woman found peace with God, who had thought camp meetings scandalous for women to attend. Her hus- band, some months previous, had felt serious impressions for some talk I had given him, and he wanted her to go to the last camp meet- ing, but she to get off said, '• if you or any of the neighbors get converted at it, I will go to the next ; he found peace, and held her to her promise ; she, as a woman of veracity, came, though much to the mortification of her pride, but now the happy pair went home rejoicing in God. 766. Here, also, a man a hundred and three years old, found peace, another man, some nights ago, dreamt that he came to this meet- ing, and asked a black woman to pray for him, and that God set his soul at liberty. — The dream so impressd his mind, that he could not enjoy himself until he came to see what we were about, and searching round out of curi- osity, he found the very countenance he had seen in his dream : a secret impulse ran through his mind — " ask her to pray for you ;" — which, at first, he rejected, but for the ease of the mind, secretly made the request, so as not to be distinguished by the people, thinking thus to avoid the cross; said she, -'if you will kneel down I will;" thought he, " I shall mock EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 113 the woman if I do not," and, when on his knees, thought he, "the people are now ob- serving me, and if I do not persevere, I shall look like a hypocrite, the cross I must bear, let me do as I will, therefore, seeing I have gone so far, I will make a hand of it ;" and whilst on their knees, yielded in his heart to he the Lord's; and God set his soul at liberty. Thus God's words are verified, which say, now is the accepted time and day of salvation. The devil's time is a future one, but God is immutable, and of course always ready, He being love; as saith the apostle, "God is in Christ reconciling the world unto himself;" therefore, the exhortation is, " be ye reconciled to God," i. e. "give up your will and heart to God for Him to reign within." Look at the thief on the cross and the jailer and family. Paul's was the longest in the pangs of the new birth, of any related in the Testament, yet that was but three days ; though some think it must take a man two or three years to be con- verted ; thus denying the freedom of the will, waiting for what they term a special call; yet it is evident, that the Spirit of God strives with all, and no man will condemn himself for not doing what he believes to be an impossibility ; yet many condemn themselves for acting as they do ; which implies that they believe they had the power to have acted otherwise than as they did, argues the power of choice and the freedom of the human will which every one must assent to. 767. I returned to the Lowlands, bidding my friends farewell, and brother Dunnington, who had accompanied me two hundred and fifty miles. Many dear faces in these lands I expect to see no more until in a better world : a man and wife who were my spiritual children, were passing in a coach as I concluded my meeting, they took me in and carried me a distance, where brother Mead carrying me in his chair, brought me to New Kent camp meeting. The rain kept back many, how- ever, there were about fifty hopefully conver- ted to God in the course of the meeting ; and it may be said, "the beloved clouds helped us," as my life had been previously threaten- ed and the Collegians backed by their Presi- dent the Bishop, said they would have been upon us had not the rain hindered them. A chump of wood being flung in through the window, I leaped out after the man, he ran, and I after him, crying, "run, run, Old Sam is after you ; " he did run, as for his life, and leaping over a fence hid among the bushes. Next morning I cut Old Sa?ris name on the wood, nailed it to a tree and called it Old Sam's Monument .* I asked the people pub- * The monument stuck to the tree for many months ; a licly (pointing to the monument) who was willing to enlist and serve so poor a master ; I also observed, that the people who had threatened my life, only upon hearsay ac- counts, were cowardly and inhuman, as I was an entire stranger to them ; and their conduct against me was under cover. I said, "your conduct is condemnable, which expression means damnable, and of course, to make the best of you, you are nothing but a pack of damned cowards, for there durst not one of you show your heads." These young cox- combs were mightily grated, and to relaliate, said that I cursed and swore : many I believe, at that time, had a sense of the poor wages the devil would give his servants. 768. Oct. 3d. Camp meeting began at Old Poplar Spring church, and continued four days ; several found peace, amongst whom was a young woman that came ill with an ague and fever, whose mother had long been praying for her conversion ; she was smote down by the power of God, but went home well in soul and body. Many say these camp meetings are injurious to health ; but I do not find ground to believe, that more evils acrue than otherwise, considering the num- ber and time : many go home better than they came, even delicate women, who rarely would step off a carpet for twelve months, grow more healthy from that time. 769. 1 held meeting in Pace's meeting house, and Cole's chapel, and stayed with old father Le Roy Cole ; he wrote a letter to Bob Sam- ple, one of the most popular A-double-L-part preachers in the country, who like a little rice, or cur-dog, would rail behind my back : he charged his conduct with being unmanly, and said, " If Lorenzo be wrong, you ought to come and correct him to his face, or hush." He attended, heard me preach, and then said he would answer my discourse at a future period, at the same time knowing that I was leaving the country. I replied, it is hard not to give a man a chance to defend himself, and was minded that he should come out early next morning, so as not to delay my joiirney, and let the people judge where the truth lay; he refused, until I insisted that backbiting was unfair ; however, I could not get him out before eleven. I invited the people : we met : He spoke two hours and forty minutes, wearying the patience of the people ; though young man was hired to pull it down ; but when he ar- rived on the ground, and was looking at it, such were the inward workings of his mind, that he forbore to do it.— The Collegians, backed by their President, were held back bv the rain from disturbing us at this meet- ing ; and a few months after, one of those who had a hand lead on the van of this disturbance, had the end of his nose bit off ; and another was flung from his horse and broke his neck ; and several others were remarked to be followed with chastisement from the Lord. 114 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. I was minded that we should speak fifteen minutes at a time alternately, which he re- fused : but in his talk observed, "1 dare not say that Christ did not die for any living man; I dare not say he died for any who are in hell" And many other expressions he dropped similar to the above. I attempted to follow him as well as I could, making; remarks upon the dark expressions to blindfold the people, and said the man was not honest to proceed in such an intricate way : said I, why did he say, that '-he dare nol say Christ had no1 died for any living man?" because he did not know but "that that man was one of the elect; again, why did he say, "that he dare not say that Christ had died for any who are in hell?" Because he did not believe that Christ had died for any who are lost. This shows he does not believe Christ died for all, yet he was not honest enough to acknowledge it in plain words; yet he has not brought one scripture in support of his ideas, only that sometimes the term all is limited: but, said I. it never can be used with propriety in the Calvinistic sense, because it always means the greater part; yet they say a. few. elect, or a small number: and I gave about thirty pas- sages to demonstrate it. He raked up the ashes of John Wesley, and quitted the ground before 1 had done.* 770. Hence I rode with F. and M. Cole to camp meeting where the Molechites and some split-ofT Methodists, had done much mischief by prejudicing the minds of the neighbor- hood ; and to avoid a quarrel, were suffered to occupy a meeting house which belonged to the Methodists; however, the Lord was with us, and thirteen souls were set at liberty in the course of the meeting ; and though there were the greatest discouragements against this meeting, yet our enemies who rame as spies, acknowledged they never saw so much decorum in so large an auditory. 771. Leaving Hanover I came to Louisa, with brother Mead, where I attended the last camp meeting for America. — Providence was with us here ; hundreds at these meetings gave me their hands as a token of their desire that I should remember them in my absence, and that they would strive to remember me when I should be beyond *.ne Atlantic: that God would preserve, succed, and bring m in peace, if consistent with His will, and if we meet no more below, strive to meet above. It wns a solemn feeling thus to bid friends farewell, on the eve of embarking from one's own native country for a land unknown, and there to be a stranger amongst strangers : at * Leaving his bible behind. — The worldlings compared us to officers fighting a duel— one flun£ down his sword, and run off crying, sword fight for yourself. this last meeting, in the act of shaking hands, many left money with me, which sufficed to bear my expenses to the north. 772. Perceiving my bodily strength more and more to decline, and my heart still bound to the European world I was convinced of the propriety of a speedy departure, and as my wife did not arrive in Virginia, where I intended to leave her at P. Hobson's ; for the fever breaking out at New-York, expelled her to the country, so that she did not get my letters in time. I took the stage, and went on to New- York, about four hundred miles in about four days and nights, not getting any rest. The season being far advanced, I suf- fered by cold, but got an old cloak on the way at Fredericksburg, which I once was necessi- tated to leave here : arriving in New York, I found my Peggy and friends well, and a ves- sel bound for Liverpool. I gave Peggy her choice, whether to go to her friends who were still at Pittsburg, waiting for a fresh in the river, or to Virginia, to P. and M. Hobson's, who had made the request ; or to my father's, who had wrote to that purport ; or to tarry with friends in and about New-York wdio so- licited : or to go with me to Europe, the dan- gers of which I had set before her : she choosing the last, if agreeable to me : I en- gaged our passage accordingly, on board the ship Centurion. (Benjamin Lord, Master,) belonging to a steady fair Quaker! 773. When I was in Europe before, I suf- fered much from the political state of affairs, for the want of a Protection, and proper Cre- dentials; but now after I had got ready to sail, only waiting for a fair wind, the Lord provided me with them. — The penny post brought me two letters one day, and one the next, containing a certified recommendation from the Governor of Virginia, with the Seal of the State ; another containing an American protection under the seal of the United States, from Mr. Madison, the third man in the na- tion : this was obtained only on the intima- tion of a Methodist preacher : a third was from the Town Clerk. Magistrates, County Clerk, Judges and Governor of Connecticut, giving an account of my parentage, ccc. &c, as may be seen in the document. 774. Considering my four credentials, which had so providentially fallen into my hands. I thought it advisable to nave my protection perfected so as to carry authority out of the nation, and conviction oi evidence on an in- vestigation ; and went to a Notary Public's Office, with two substantial witnesses accord- ingly, viz. Nicholas Snethen and James Quack- enoush : here my descriptions were taken, proven, and certified as may be seen in the beginning. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 115 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE. PART THIRD 775. SUNDAY* Nov. 10th, 1805, having got equipped for sailing, and my affairs set- tled as well as I could, considering my many disappointments, the wind became fair, we saw them hoisting sail, and from circum- stances I believe the captain designed to have left us behind — so I hired a boat for ten shil- lings to put us on board. The sea was rough, and I believe somewhat dangerous; but we reached the vessel in time, and she soon was under way. I wrote a letter for our friends, to notify them of our departure, which the pilot took ashore; whilst writing we passed the light-house, the sea began to toss the ves- sel, whilst an ocean without bounds seemed to present itself to our view, and the land to disappear. Poor Peggy went on deck to look about, and beholding above, returned with death seemingly pictured in her countenance, — we lost sight of land before night; she be- gan to grow sick, becoming worse and worse for some days, and then recovered it better than for some years. 776. 18th. The wind blows a fresh gale : the head of the rudder was observed to be unsound : so the helm would not command the ship, which exposed us to great danger. The captain afterwards said that he suffered more in his mind on this voyage, than in all the times he had been at sea before; however, they got cordage and wedges, and bound it together as well as they could, and carrying less sail to prevent straining, we weathered the voyage, as Providence favored us with an aft wind. 777. 20th. We are now on the banks of Newfoundland, about one-third of our pas- sage. There are thousands of seagulls around our vessel, four land-birds came aboard, one * Mr. N. Snethen this day spoke against me in three different places of worship, which meeting-houses I had never been suffered to occupy. — Compare this date with his OATH in the Preface, and his LETTER in the Ap- pendix, with their dates, &c. of which the mate caught and let it go. In \ one of the late gales it appears Peggy passed through some trials of her faith, as I heard her saying, " how much easier to rely on hu- man probabilities, than on divine promises." When our Lord called or set apart the twelve, he did not at first send them to preach and do miracles, but kept them with him a while, and then gave them commission to go forth with power, &c, and predicting what should hap- pen to them in their latter days, to prepare their minds for it, and afterwards it appears, he told them what should happen to himself, which it seems they did not realize, as they had an idea of a temporal kingdom ; but he informed them that, what they knew not then, they should know afterwards more perfectly. Though God the Father had already revealed to Peter, that Jesus was the Christ. 778. After our Lord's resurrection, he re- newed a promise of the Holy Ghost or Spirit, being given unto them more fully, yet com- manded them to stay in Jerusalem until that time should come, and then they were to go and preach every where they could among all nations ; and for their encouragement, pro- mised further to be with them unto the end of the world, &c. Now, he cannot be with his ministers, unless he hath ministers to be with ; and this promise could not refer to the Apos- tles alone, as he previously predicted their dissolution ; therefore, it must include suc- ceeding ministers, which God in Christ would raise up to tread in the Apostles' steps, and they cannot be his ministers, unless he has sent them, any more than I can be the King's ambassador, when no embassy has been com- mitted to my charge. Singing I once delighted in the sound of, but after my conversion, abhorred it abstracted from the spirituality, and when in Ireland, almost was Quakerized in that sentiment, but after 1 saw the effects of singing in the power of faith at the camp meetings, &c, in the 116 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. awakening and conversion of sinners. I was convinced of the medium, and that singing properly is a divine employment, and will be done to the approbation and declarative glory of God and our own profit. 779. December 3d. We have seen but three vessels on the way, one of which was the New York of Philadelphia, which had brought General Moreau from Cadiz to America, whom I saw at Trenton ferry. The winds have been very unsteady for several days, like some people, almost in a gale and then a calm. 780. We are now in lat. 49. 29, and longi- tude about 20. I hope in a few days of course, we shall breathe the air of the Eu- ropean world. Surely the nigher I draw ai ross I he mighty waters, the more I feel the work of my mission on my mind at heart, and am more and more satisfied that I acted in the will of God in coming, let what may ensue. I want to see Doctor Johnson, whom I have not heard from this year and a half. A few- days now will put me in quite a different sphere of life. 1 shall quit ship, and then crosses, &c, to surmount, which I am con- scious will require all the faith, zeal, wisdom and patience which I am possessed of, and after all must fail unless God be with me: but my reliance is on Him, the great, the strong for strength, and as I penned before, so I do again, " I feel an uncommon exercise about what is before me.'" — What Doctor Coke will say. I know not, perhaps there is a great providence in my sailing to Liverpool lirst, as I expect some have heard of me there. 781. This is one of the happiest voyages thus far I ever had, and my companion is a great consolation to me as a lent favor, but oh ! how apt we are to under or over value the creature, and thereby lose its blessing de- signed by God for us. I am convinced of our privileges of walking as it were in eternity, whilst in this unfriendly world, i. e. the soul walking in the light of God's countenance, whilst veiled in flesh and blood. 782. Whether 1 shall die a natural death. to me at times is a query ; and sometimes causes sensations of heart : but while the soul hangs on God alone, it cannot suffer, (proper- ly speaking.) though in this probationary etate — still there may be outward trials, vet inward peace, which is sweet and satisfactory to the mind : Oh ! what may roe not attain unto if we be faithful] Religion will begel sympathy, or a feeling for the welfare of Other; — sin makes people dark and contracted, selfish and barbarous, but religion the reverse; and those acts of humanity, sympathy and pity, which even the Indians and heathens show forth, who can with propriety deny but they are under the influence of God's holy Spirit ? — Oh ! that people would hearken more to the guidance within, and not put so much stress on what is handed down by tradition without evidence; then we should have more affectionate ones, than we now behold among the nations of the earth. Hundreds of my American friends, I doubt not, are daily pray- ing for me. 783. Whilst in devotion, Peggy being called to a fresh trial of her faith in the gale, the words of our Lord to his disciples, "others have labored, and ye have entered into their labors," went with power through my mind, as on former occasions, and why have I to labor in other men's labors, unless it be to provoke them to jealousy. 784. There are three Methodist connexions, besides the new connexion so called, raised by Alexander Kilham, viz. the English, Irish, and the American Episcopal one ; the two latter I have travelled through from centre to circumference, without their consent, and though they have done * * * * to hedge up my way, yet I have travelled * * * * of them as a body, however much I am indebted to individuals, as means under God to open my way, and give me access to the people. 785. Thursday, Dec. 5th, saw two vessels on our voyage; late at night saw land, and afterwards passed Waterford light-house. 786. 6th. Saw Wales; had a fair wind with some gales ; but all is well now. We have eaten up but the smallest part of our provisions — we shall soon be at the pilot ground, and what will then ensue, is now* in the womb of futurity, but I expect to see the providence of God in trials ; but how, when, by whom, or what means, I know not, yet still I feel power to leave all to the Author of breath and disposer of all events. 787. When on my former visit, I was ad- vised to go immediately on board the vessel again and work my passage back, as 1 should have no opening there ; but as I could not do ship-work, &c, did not, neither could I in conscience comply. Then they warned the Methodists against me, to starve me out, and only one family received me at first, but after God opened my way, they offered to pay my passage home, if I would quit the country, and promise never to return, which in con- science I could not do; then Dr. C wanted me to go on a foreign mission to some other part : 1 could not comply, neither in reason nor in conscience. Then the confer- ence passed a vote to hedge up my way whether or no, &c. &c. — I may expect similar from the English conference, on whose shores I shortly expect to land, if they think me de- pendent; but my trust is in God. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 117 788. About the time I landed in Ireland be- fore, this passage ran repeatedly through my mind, Joshua iii. 7, and it hath been so im- printed on my mind, that now I make a memorandum of it — again — Isaiah — "ye shall go out with joy" (from the * * * * *) "and be lei forth with peace" (of mind by the spirit of God,) "the mountains and hills" (of difficulties and discouragements) " shall break forth before you into singing" (of salvation) " and all the trees of the field shall clap their hands" (for joy,) &c. — Begin- ning of the Millenium — camp meetings 789. 7th We took in a pilot and carne to anchor in a dangerous place, if the wind had blown a gale, as the tide would not admit of our going over the bar, and the weakness of the rudder would not admit of beating into the quarantine ground. We heard of the defeat of the French and Spaniards off Cape Trafal- gar, by Nelson, and also of the defeat of the Austrians. Wrote to Dr. Johnson in Dublin, to let him know of my arrival. 790. Sunday, 8th, slipped our cables and came up the river by the town; saw about forty wind-mills as I sailed, and a few ships of war ; and not wharfs as in America, but lock docks, &c. the country around appears like a garden, considering the season of the year ; I sent a letter on shore to-day, for Ed- ward Wilson, attorney-at-law, with one in- closed from his brother, Jolui Wilson, book- steward to the Connexion in America. 1 1th. I wrote a letter to the preachers in the city as preparatory. Wrote some letters to my friends in America. The ship carpenters came and examined our rudder, and made reports ac- cordingly to the officers of government, relative to our state — we were exempted from quarantine after a detention often days, which time pass- ed heavily away, two miles above the town in the river, as we had a bill of health from the British Consul. 791. Dec. 17th. Tuesday — at five o'clock this morning, the Prodic came on board, which made me rise and prepare to go on shore, and see what God would do for me there. I must undertake it by faith, as I know no one in town, and have heard of no friend. The captain will go on shore by sight, but I cannot see an inch before me; but I had rather die, than not see Zion prosper, before I quit this kingdom. 0 Lord ! prepare my way and give me wisdom in this matter, is what this morning I ask of thee. 79"2. About ten o'clock we attempted to go on shore. I heard the tolling of the bell, which gave me a solemn feeling, under a sense of mortality ; when I reflected, that when at Quebec, I saw a boat come (from the ship of war) with something in it, which at first ap- peared like a white chest, but as it approached nigher, I found it to be a coffin. — When I first landed at Savannah, in Georgia, I retired to a solitary place for meditation, and found a yard, with a brick wall, and the gate down, and as I entered, beheld the humble piles of earth, under which lay the silent human dust : also when in Dublin, I saw the genteel mode of burying, the hearse drawn by six horses, and coaches following ; but in the west of Ire- land, I espied across a dale, a company com- ing down, and as we drew near to each other, I saw on a board, a corpse dressed like abeggar, which they carried over an old church wall to enter it ; thus I see the different modes and forms, according to their ranks, in every land where I have travelled : so mortality prevails and sweeps down all, which caused further remembrance, when once in New Salem, Mas- sachusetts, whilst riding by myself, in a shrub- bery pine plain, I suddenly came to an open- ing, where were some graves, and one near the path had these words on the head-stone. "Behold, ye strangers passing by, As you are now, so once was I ; As I am now, so must you be, Prepare for death and follow me." Also the ancient castles, I saw in Ireland, which were said to be destroyed in the days of Cromwell, yet none could tell me when they were built. Thus I reflected, " children did exist, (as I, when playing at my father's house) who built these ancient ruins ; they are gone, and many generations since, and at length Lorenzo Dow, came upon the stage of action, who after a few more revolving years, shall be seen to act here no more ;" and thus my reflections flew from thing to thing, as we were landing, and the solemn tolling, ringing in my ears, but I felt consolation of the prospect, by and by, of a better world to me unknown. 793. We landed from the leaky boat about a mile above the town, and glad was I to get once more on land, as the boat was constantly bailed by two, on its way. — What now ? I am on shore in an old country ; old in inhab- itants, and old in sin ; but new to me, for I never was on the English shore before. 794. I left my Peggy at the Captain's boarding house, whilst I went to transact some business of money matters, and deliver- ed letters of introduction, &c, but all was gloomy — I returned to her, and about the town we wandered till all our letters were de- livered but one, and where that would be left we could not find, until I observed the name on the wall, as we stopped, pondering what to do ; as the man whose name answered to the letter, observed we did not turn to go off, said come in ; one said, whilst he was silently read- ing the letter, — "dost thou know one Lorenzo Dow ?" I was surprised, and answering in the affirmative, equally surprised them. 118 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 795. The man said, tarry a night or two, but the wife objected inconvenience, so we put up at a boarding house, at twenty-eight shillings British, per week, for one : — got letters from Dublin — strove to get places for meeting — spoke once in an A-double-L-part place — the minister was friendly to my face, but after- wards said I was crazy. We strove five times to sail to Dublin, but was forced back by contrary winds, and twice were like to be lost; the woman, who asked if I knew one Lorenzo Dow, was a Quaker, and having formed some acquaintance with Henry For- show's family, No. 40 Edmund street, took me there one day ; these were Methodists ; the last time we were driven back, our hostess having taken in so many boarders, there was no more place for us : when before we knew it, called in to Mr. Forshow's, whose wife in- vited us to tarry all night, which was esteem- ed by us as a Providence. We staid here a few days. One evening a woman came sud- denly in, and said some people were in a neighboring house, who wished to see the American — I went, and finding about twenty together, without any ceremony, singing or prayer, I stood up and gave them a preach, to their great surprise, and God fastened convic- tion on one woman's heart, who the next day, with her husband, wished me to preach at their house, which I did for a few evenings, where were some Methodists of the old society and Kilhamitcs, when shortly after a conver- sation ensued at the leader's meeting, what encouragement shall we give Lorenzo the American ; at the old party it was lost — at the new, I was invited by vote, &c. 796. Part of my experience being in a Magazine which I had published to give away, when in Ireland before, contributed to clear my way, &c— I spoke in Zion not many times, some were awakened and joined socie- ty, the preacher was prejudiced ; one meeting, Peter Philips, of Warrington, attended, hav- ing come to town on business, and felt his mind strongly drawn to come to Zion. After meeting, as I went into the vestry to get my hat, two women came to be prayed for, being under distress of mind : the vestry was filled with people, and four soon were lying on the floor under the power of God, which some thought was faintness, and used fans and called fnr water, whilst i I Lhought thej were dying and were fri ' thinking we shoul I be called to an accounl ; but 1 told them to hush, it was the power of God : and i on came through happy, w hich c in id Peti r to gh e me an in\ itation to his neigh- borhood : I asked him whal th< 3 m jold. him to go home and tell his people, and it they were unanimous, 1 would come, on my way to London.) and preach - he did. and they were unanimous. — These, in deri- sion, were called Quaker Methodists, because they were so simple, using the plain language, and held class-meetings, &c. 797. Through the medium of Mr. Thomas W — , a local preacher, I called on the preachers of the Old Connexion, on my landing, (he, with his brother, having got a letter from their bro- ther in America, the Rev. John Wilson, one of the book stewards.) The testimonials, letters, &c, were left fortheir inspection. Mr. Brown was as a cousin, on my calling according to direction. Mr. Barber seemed satisfied with my testimonial credentials ; but as Thomas Taylor, (one of the oldest preachers) came in, he wanted me to begone, not waiting to hear what Mr. Barber had to say, but interrupted, saying, I fear he is not settled in his head, &c. As I was going out, Mr. Barber put W's into my hand, saying, it may be of service to you — but I having not then the consent of the W 's, laid it on the table and went off. Through another local preacher, I called on Mr. Atmore, (who wrote the Methodist memo- rial.) He came to the door, and said if I had not special business with him, he could not see me, advising me to go to Mr. B , I re- plied, I have been there, and want to form some acquaintance with you ; so he shut the door upon me, without inviting me to come in. I thought perhaps there was a cause, and so called again : met similar treatment ; — third time children came and said call to-morrow morning; I did, and found the gate locked) so I pounded, but none could I rally, &c. 798. The power of God was present, as I preached twice in Warrington : thence I went to Manchester, wandered about for eleven hours, to get a place to lodge, but could find none for love or money, among christian or sinner, except one, which I thought to be a house of bad fame, and not prudent to stay in ; I called on Jabez Buntin, but he would not be seen, and the public houses were full : but as I was getting passage for London, in the coach, I found a garret, where I might stay, being near ten at night. I heard Jabez, and also in the morning, then I went to Brodas Bandroom. Here in sermon, one looked ear- nestly at me, said — you are a stranger — dine with me. I did — stayed two days; a chapel offered of the New connexion. Preacher and said they would be passive, if I could obtain an assembly: sol got one thousand hand-hills, and gave them through the town; gol li\e hundred to speak to, and a thousand next evening; same way, as the preachers would nol suffer me to publish from the pulpit, nents, &c. 799. On my arrival in London, I delivered, w ith much difficulty, all mj letl :rs, bu1 I three, an I those persons could not be ; EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 119 One place in Monmouth street, the woman to whom a sum of money was sent, would hard- ly give me access, to deliver her some money, sent from her friend in America, they are so afraid of strangers : she took the letter ; I told her site must read it, and I must come in ; the daughter said, come in, but placed herself be- tween me and the door, that she might alarm the neighbors, if I was a robber. I staid a few days — held no meetings — got the king's li- cense to stay in the kingdom, under his seal manual. Surely she is more like the city of Babylon than any other city, to fill the world with her merchandise, and answers better to that mentioned in Revelation, than any other. The British appear to me to lie under an in- fatuation, as it relates to their " wooden walls," for the means of coming with a flotilla, is doubtless more than many know, and might set them " walls' on fire. " Cursed be he that trusteth in the arm of flesh, but blessed is lie whose God is the Lord." V is used for w, and w for v — '• couwerted, conwicted, and I wow I will," &c. &c. There were many curious monuments to behold, but as the state of the country was such, I did not think it proper to hold forth here in meetings, it being the me- tropolis, and as the laws of these lands require every preacher to have a license for that pur- pose, obtained from the sessions witli oath of allegiance, and two others, or be subject to twenty pounds fine ; also every place must be licensed or pay twenty pounds, and the hear- ers five shillings each, &c, which things mili- tated against me, as I was an alien, consider- ing the times, and was a trial of my faith, I believe I ought to conform to the laws of the country which I am in, if they don't militate against the law of God, and my own con- science ; but if I cannot in conscience submit to it, I could not take the oath, and of course could not have the license. 800. 1 returned to Manchester — spoke in Zion's Temple, so called, belonging to the Kilhamitcs ; but as I once spoke on A-double- L-partism, they would allow me to speak there no more. In Warrington, among the Quaker-Methodists, we had a great revival under an outpouring of the spirit of God, and many were gathered in, which brought many out, from other vicinities, to hear and see ; so that I got invitations into various places, and God was with us at Risley, Appleton, Thorn, Lymn, Preston Brook, and Frodshad. Here, when [ first was invited, before I went, Simon Day recalled my appointment, and then sent word by 31usquit, that I would not be receiv- ed, and must not come. I thought the errand strange, (Musquit being ashamed, did not deli- ver the message to me, he only came to the door, called Peter, and told him, and so went off.) I went — the meeting-house was opened con- trary to my advice, as I desired to do no harm, but when the people were assembled, I dared not do otherwise than to speak to them ; so I stood on a bench, not feeling freedom to go into the pulpit, as that was the object of con- tention ; spoke twice, then the trustees were afraid. I made neither of the appointments — it was themselves ; so I spoke in a salt pan, and about twenty were struck under convic- tion.— The meeting- aouse was then open again, but as the preacher S. D was so rash, he like to have broke up the society, and kept many out until he was gone the circuit, which otherwise would have joined immediately. I visited Bolton, Hayton, Nor- ley, Preston, and the File Country, and God was with me, opening my door step by step, and raiding me up friends against times of need ; neither did he suffer me or my Peggy, to want in this strange land, though we asked for no assistance. 801. Travelling so extensively, exposed me to a fine and imprisonment, and the families that entertained me to fifty pounds each, as my license was limited ; but I dare do no otherwise than go, feeling how I could ac- count to God : so I went in his name and he opened my way, gave me favor in the sight of the people, and access to thousands ; yet I had souls for hire, almost in every neighbor- hood where God cast my lot, though many hard sayings were spoke, and many letters as a bull, sent up to block up my way; but hitherto the Lord hath been my helper, pre- server and protector, and on him will I rely for strength. 802. When in London, Adam Clarke treated me as a gentleman ; he frequently had heard of me from America ; but did not show or dis- cover it, by his conduct, but said Dr. Coke was to preach in such a place that evening ; so off I ran, as hard as I could pull, to see the little man, as he was the only one I knew in England. They were singing as I came into the meeting-house; after sermon; I got one to introduce me to him, but though he first appeared friendly as when in Georgia, yet on finding out my name, asked what I came there for] and before I could tell him, he turned to another : he shook hands, and bid all in the room farewell, except me, and went suddenly off; so I had seven miles, as it were at the hazard of my life, to walk to the opposite side of London, to my lodgings late at night; next time I saw him was in Lan- castershirc, he supposed Peter to be one of the old society's official members, and Peggy to be his wife, and treated them very friendly : I asked him if he thought he should be over to the next general conference, he replied, if the connexion positively sees it necessary, and insists upon it, and cannot do without me. I saw him at the 120 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. Dublin and Leeds conferences, but did not speak together, as I could not intrude myseli with propriety any more : many wondered why it was, that the Doctor did not publish me. and make a public example of me, whilst others enquired, what for ? 803. Mr. 13 , called my hostess to account for my Peggy's going into band meet- ing, though she had her certificate from Elijah Woolsey, as an acceptable member on the Western circuit. Saturday, May 3d, 1806. I spoke in Pres- ton-brook, and prospect of good, as a number appeared under deep divine impression. I bade them farewell for the present, ami went to Warrington, where I spoke the next morn- ing, and had a comfortable season, in the little chapel belonging to those called Quaker-Me- thodists, and found that about forty new mem- bers had joined them in my absence, and the prospect of good increases. Thence to Risley, where I found several had been set at liberty since I was there last. From this I went to Leigh, where I spoke to about two thousand people, at the Methodist chapel, of the old connexion : and we had a powerful season. This is the first chapel of the old Methodists, into which I was voluntarily invited by what they call a round preacher. 804. Monday, 5th. I spoke at Loton Com- mon, and found a number more had been brought into liberty; we had a great display of the divine presence. Hence 1 walked fif- teen miles to Hayton bridge, spoke at seven o'clock, and twice a day afterwards, for seve- ral days, and the prospect greatly increased, and several backsliders were reclaimed, and some were brought into liberty. I visited Blackrod and Carley, but I fear with little success. 805. Saturday, 10th. I spoke in a country village on my way to Preston, not in vain. Sunday. 1 Ith. I spoke four times in Pres- ton, and attended a love-feast, of what is call- ed by some the free gospelers or third division of Methodists ; and six souls gave comforta- ble satisfaction of being brought into liberty ibis day. Hence 1 visited the File Country for several days : but was disagreeably disap- pointed of hearers, by my appointments not being regularly given out : howevei I spoke to a few, here and there. In this journey 1 saw a woman, who preached, ami I was in- formed thai she was born three months, before the time, and remained without nourishment, wrapped in flannels, in a torpid state like sleep, mi frequently moving; the natural heat supported near a tire, and in admit thir- teen weeks, appearances or actions took place, such as in a child new horn at the full time. 806. 15th. The tide being out, I crossed Preston river, in a cart, at a ford three miles wide, called the Guide, ami walking a few miles, in the rain, took the canal boat, and ar- rived in Liverpool about five in the evening, and completed the bargain for printing my journal. I held a few meetings in Liverpool; and had the satisfaction to find more people rejoic- ing in God. 807. Here I find that my hostess had been called to an account for inviting Peggy to a band meeting ; although she bad a certificate of her membership from America : and a num- ber of their own members al>-o were called to an account, for having attended some of my former meetings. 80S. Sunday, 18th. Weembarkel in the Lark with Hannah Gough, the Quaker wo- man ; who said to me, the first day i come on shore in the country, in the house where I presented a letter, &c. " Dost thou know one Lorenzo Dow in America ?" (She having seen me formerfy in Dublin, but did not now recognize my person, only my voice reminded her of the name.) 809. Tuesday, 20th. With a light breeze from Liverpool we reached Dublin harbor, and the tide now serving to come to the wharf, I took a boat for Dunlary, where I landed about six o'clock, and hiring a jingle, came to Dub- lin, and whilst walking to New street, William Thomas, the man at whose house I first lodg- ed when in this country before, suddenly met me at the end of a street ; we recognized each other's countenances, and were in each other's arms before a word was spoken on either side, and our hearts were mutually refreshed as in former days ; he went with me to No. 102, where I was in hopes to have embraced my dear Doctor and mamma Letitia. but the servants informed me of their having just gone out : I waited with uncommon anxie- ty for their return, whilst the servants went through the city in search of them. I took tea with a very feeling sense of obli- gation for past favors ; but still the Doctor and his companion not returning, 1 went to Thomas street, with William Thomas, to see his wife, and received some letters, which I was informed were from America. This pair was the first couple in whom I ever saw as I thought, a happiness in matrimonial union; I embraced her in my arms, with a feeling re- membrance of my first reception, when a stranger in this city, and but two shillings in my pocket, when all other hearts, seemingly were shut against me; here I had an asylum though reproved for harboring me and giving me bread. I returned a I the Doctor had come home, and was anxiously waiting urn, which was near eleven at nighl ; we embraced each other in our arms, and mamma Letty gave me a kiss and a heaity EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 121 welcome. Thus I was cordially received af- ter an absence of five years, one month and eighteen days. 810. Thursday, May 22, 1806. The Ger- man Church was opened to me by invitation to the Doctor, before I came ; but the Ward- ens considered themselves slighted, not having been consulted, and one of them said at the leader's meeting, " If you are not willing he should have the liberty, it shall be prevented." They replied, they had nothing to do or act concerning it : however, as I was not willing to be called a thief or robber, I chose to come in by the door, and went to the above Ward- en accordingly. This Church, belongs to the German Congregation, but is occupied by the Methodists and Cooper, he belonged to Lady Huntingdon's party, but now is near a Sandi- manian. I held a number of meetings, that were respectable and very profitable to many. Alice Cambridge, the woman who was so at- tentive to me when in this country before, still continues her meetings, and give up her meeting and room to me, and another company who occupied it, alternately, did the same, so that my way was opened, and the quickening power of God, seemed to be present at most of the meetings which I held in the above place, (and at Squire Shegog's, the barracks and the streets) which amounted to about twenty in number. 811. I was invited to hold a meeting in Renelagh, by a rich old woman, who had built a preaching-house, which she had given to the Methodists, and a door from her bed- chamber opened into the gallery ; her own house not accommodating the number, she with much fuss and ado got the preaching- house open, which I refused to occupy, lest I should be esteemed a thief, but addressed them from her chamber door, and we had a good time. The Doctor I found had been lately unwell in my absence, but was now recov- ered. 812. Saturday, June 7th. 1806. Having re- ceived invitations to the country, through the medium of the Missionaries, G. Ousley and W. Hamilton and others; I set off for Wick- low county in a gig, through the kindness of a backslider, whose heart God had touched. I held a meeting at Newtown, Mount Kenedy, by the way to Wicklow, where I found religion low. We had quickening times, though with difficulty I got the people convened at the lattej! 8f3.(' Sunday, 8th. I spoke thrice in the town, and once at Widow Tighe's, who was prejudiced against me when here before. 9th. I gave my last, and a backslider took me in a jaunting car to Rathdrum, whence a man helped me with a horse to Cappagh, where I spoke ^hat night and next morning. and then departed with him to Haclcctstown. Here I spoke seven times in three days, hav- ing previously been invited by a man, who had married one of my spiritual daughters ; she with her sister, who had married a Metho- dist preacher, still endured ; these were the daughters of the old man, who felt these words to run through his mind, whilst they talked with me back and forth through the door, when I was in Ireland before, " be not forget- ful to entertain strangers." Two others of his children God gave me for my hire now; the quickening power of God seemed to be displayed in the different meetings; and con- victions and conversions were shortly multi- plied, and not long after my departure, I was informed that about fourscore were added to society, the most of them happy in God. 814. I spoke in Baltinglass on my way to Carloic. Li both places I had good times, and a preacher was friendly whom I formerly thought cool ; he invited me to meet a class and attend his quarterly meeting ; with the latter I could not comply. I rode on the car of my daughter, which brought me here to the colliery, where I found the missionaries pray- ing with some mourners : here was a big meeting appointed, which they called a camp meeting, but I a field meeting ; there being no tents, only the open air, in imitation of America. So I see the spirit of the revival is spreading^ in the breasts of the children of men ; here I saw Mr. Averill. who appeared as friendly as ever, and solicited my attendance at another meeting of magnitude, at Mount Melick and some other places. At this meeting I preach- ed, and when he had done, I invited up the mourners to be prayed for ; several found peace, and we had a refreshing season from the presence of God. 815. A Romanist interrupted the meeting, which caused many of them to run away, sup- posing him to be a priest, I never knew that in this our day, priestcraft was so influential, and carried such a dread to the fear of man. Next morning I spoke again — the Missiona- ries took about fifty into society : hence we went to Castle Comber. They spoke in the street, and I beside the chapel door, having the church minister present, whose relations gave him a look whilst I was repeating, what I heard an old man say in my infancy, that a minister's call was two hundred pounds settle- ment, and one hundred pounds a year. 816. Next morning I spoke again, and breakfasted with the clergyman's friends, who seemed piously inclined ; here the Missiona- ries took about forty into society, and then we went to Kilkenny. The above priest said the Missionaries were mountebanks, kidnapping the people — in this place we stayed three 122 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. days. The Missionaries attacked Popery in the streets twice or thrice a day. and I attacked sin with A.-double-L-partism in the preaching house, which caused considerable uneasiness in the town ; the Mayor had a potatoe lung al his hea I, and also received a letter without a signature, threatening that if he did hree out of town, his house should be pulled down on his hea !. 817. They took about thirty into society here. I bade some old friends farewell ; so we departed to Money-beg, where I spoke under an ash — had a good time, though under some depression of mind. I attended two other meetings in a large warehouse ; here 30 were taken into society, and some shortly be- fore, making eighty-two in all. William Hamilton took me in a gig to Carlow, where I spoke at 10, a. m., intending to comply with Mr. AveriU's invitation, but was prevented by sudden inward illness, which flung me into spasms like convulsions ; so by the advice of my frien Is I stayed until next day, and then W. II a attended me in the canal boat, about seventy English miles to Dub/in, where 1 arrived about ten at night, on Sunday the 22d, and found my Peggy and friends well at the Doctor's : he said he thought my complain; proceeded from an abscess of the liver, bursting into the cavity of the belly outside of the bowels. 818. A love-feast being held at Gravel-walk, I was informed that a number spoke there of being quickened by my last visit. — I break- several times in company with Wm. Smith, the assistant preacher; he invited me to pray in the families, and is thought by some to be one of the most popular preachers in Ireland. I find he is a great kingsman, but I am convinced that many in these countries, who have been shining lights, are in a more lukewarm state than they are aware of. I continued my meetings as before — the Lord was with us, and the revival seemed to in- crease, with some of the preachers, who still retained ;■ degree of life as they came to con- ference, observed, and took hold with me heart and hand. 819. One evening, I was informed upwards of twenty preachers were present, amongst whom were several of the old preachers, that had treated me with coolness and neglect when here before, besides others who had been friendly; amongst these was Air. Averill, who requested me to tour the king Ion, at I 820. During this nsil at conference time. I received not one unkind word from any id' the preachers, but the reverse, several gave me encouragemenl to i isil them in their circuits, and also persuaded me to go into tin1 pulpit at igh, where I had preached from the chamber door, through the gallery into tie preaching house : even Tobias said that he thought I was an honest man, when he read Snethen's letter, asserting in the most positive terms, that I was an impostor ; though he had a spat with the Doctor, about keeping his hat on in the meeting at prayer time ; the Doctor replied, because I believe thou art not sent of the Lord to pray nor preach, for thou art the man that used Lorenzo ill and never repented of it, nor of the poor woman whose heart thou broke, and was the cause of her death, and her blood is upon thee — he turned off shocked and confused. This man, in the course of my absence to America, was Ra- tioned on the Larne circuit, where some of my spiritual children spoke in a love feast concerning the blessing of my labors to their souls, which caused him to reprove them, saying, " Let Mr. Dow alone, if you have any thing to say for God, speak it ;" — he also has been put back on trials, for some improper con- duct; thus, those who are hard upon others, find hardships to overtake themselves. In the same house where he first checked me, taking the hymn out of my mouth, &c, the Doctor gave him his due, in the presence of several of the preachers and people, which I could not find that any of the conference were dis- pleased with the Doctor for. Tobias' imper- tinency, because the Doctor believed and prac- tised some of the Quaker forms, gave rise to this. 821. Snethen's letter from New York to block up my way, was investigated at the leader's meeting, and unanimously acknow- ledged to have been written in a bad spirit, and did me no injury, but refuted itself, and so opened my way.* 822. About these days. Wm. Thomas, Dr. Johnson told me, had a liver complaint, which I remembered when he was taken unwell : the disorder increased to a degree of insanity. which caused him to leap out of a win low, on the third floor, and yet so as only. to break his thigh. — After this he came to his right mind, and called off his thoughts from the world to divine subjects, and the last words he said be- fore he expired were glory ! — glory.' — lie was attended by an ungodly Physician and Sur- geon, who prohibited him seeing religious visiters, and pronounced him in a fair w;;\ lor recovery after his fail : but Dr. Johnson, who did ncit attend him, said he would die, his liv- er being rotten, &c. 823. I put the first part of the second vol- ume of my journal to the press, \vhi< I hundred and twenty pa eimo. Having now completed mj \; business,! contemplated a departure ; saw Dr. * A nieetin!* of ahoie ■ inl n f>mbers, the re- sult nl' which was— " written in a bad spilit by a wicked man." EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 123 Coke, who did not speak to me ; but I had several more refreshing seasons, and embarked for England in the Lark, Capt, Williams, having my Dr. Johnson in company. The wind seemed contrary, and a prospect of a long and a tedious passage at first, however, the wind came round, and we were favored with only about thirty hours on the water. A doctor of a Guineaman, a passenger, treated me at first ungentlemanlike on the way ; Dr. Johnson fell in conver.-alion with several of the cabin passengers, who were Rothanists ; which seemed to cast some light upon their minds; and on his informing them about me, they expressed a desire that I should preach in the cabin, which accordingly I did : the Guinea doctor was the first to propose and urge my preaching, he having previously made very humble acknowledgments for his rudeness, saying to my Doctor, that it had cost him a tear. 824. Saturday, July 12. We landed early in the morning at Liverpool, called on Mr. For- shaw, my printer, and kind host, and after giving some .directions about my books, we took our departure in the coach for Warring- ton, and arrived safe in the afternoon ; where I found my friends well, and many glad to see us, and some of my spiritual children shed tears at our meeting. Sunday, 13th. I spoke four times; we had tender seasons. 14th. Gave my last, and many seemed to take fresh courage for the Christian race to glory, and one soul found peace. 825. 15th. We walked to Knuttsford, I spoke in the Old Methodist chapel, but there seems to be a hardiness over these meeting houses in England, so I don't have such good times in them as in Ireland and America, or even the third division here. We came to Macclesfield, where I spoke at night ; John Mee and Peter Philips, being with us, having walked twenty-four miles that day. A man being urged by his friends to read deistical writings, when dying, cursed those who were the instigators, and T. P's Age of Reason, being in black despair. Oh ! how careful people should be, what they ask oth- ers to do ; for one act may cause repentance with tears in vain, without a possibility of re- traction. 19th. I feel much unwell, unusual sensa- sations, which I conceive originates from the abscess, but trust by God's favor to re- cover. 826. We have visited Joseph Bradford, one of the oldest preachers of the Old Connexion, he being a former friend and acquaintance of the Doctors, he manifested after the Doctor's suggestion that had I called on him when I first came to town, I should have had the lib- I erty of his pulpit ; the young preacher was also willing, but the trustees objected. I have held meetings twice every day since my arrival here, and there seems a quickening among the people. This party, it seems, were once of the old society, but driven off on ac- count of not obeying orders which they con- ceived to be hard ; they call themselves the Christian Revivalists, some call them the Free Gospellers ; they are of the third division, (the Kilhamites being the second.) somewhat sim- ilar to the Quaker Methodists, and of the spirit of the Methodists in America. 827. Sunday, July 20th. My labors were equal to seven sermons, which gave me a tine sweat, that was very refreshing, and seemed to add to my health, as I felt better at night by far than in the morning, and more able to preach another sermon than I was at first. In speaking twice in the street I addressed about five thousand. I attended a love-feast; and wrestled with mourners at night, having stood, &c, about ten hours or upwards, in the different exercises through the day. I observ- ed that for people to make a noise, and say loud amens, &c, was irksome to me, and I would like as well to hear a dog bark, unless it came from a proper feeling in the heart, which if it did, would carry its own convic- tion with it ; but otherwise it would appear flat, and bring a deadness over the mind ; and to make a fuss and pretend feeling without possessing it, is a piece of hypocrisy, like a man possessing a vessel of water partly full, yet would say it was running over, and to prove it, would tilt the cup, that it might run over. Yet if people feel the power of God, (of which I have no doubt at times they do,) to constrain them to cry for mercy or shout for joy, I can bear it as well as any one. I dare not oppose it, knowing that God commu- nicates these superlative blessings, that others also may be benefitted by it : as I have seen a general move from the conviction through one, more than from a whole sermon, which if the person had suppressed, he would have quenched the spirit of God. I spoke sixteen times while here, which was short of six days ; I think about twenty professed to find peace in that time ; some backsliders were reclaimed, sinners awakened, and a considerable move in the town. After- wards I was informed by a letter, that the re- vival went on increasing, so that three, i'wc, eight, and even so many as fourteen appeared to be converted at a meeting, besides sundry who found peace the afternoon, evening, and morning after my departure. 828. 21st. I found a similar people in Stock- port, who had been driven out from the Kil- hamites; I held meeting with them at night and next morning, which were comfortable times. 124 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. The late Society who separated at the band- room in Manchester, have seen the ahuse of itinerancy so much, that they are prejudiced against having any at all, but think the Gospel can be spread sufficiently by local preachers alone.* 22d. I arrived in the evening at Oldham, where also I found some of what maybe call- ed the Third Division ; had good times at night and in the morning. 23,1. The Doctor was with me all this time, and helped me some at Macclesfield ; but be- ing disappointed of a place in the coach, we set ofl on loot for Leeds in Yorkshire, where we arrived next day in the afternoon. On the way we were frequently beset with rain, and the Doctor having left his cloak and great coat behind, was exposed to the weather, and being unaccustomed to be much wet with rain, having always had a good fire at home, he was now put to his shifts, (possessing a delicate constitution,) and strove to take shel- ter beside a wall or rock more than once or twice ; however, one time we stopped in a cot- tage, where he got some repose in sleep, whilst I dried his coat at a pect fire. Another time, we evaded a shower whilst resting at break- fast, yet the Doctor was determined, let the weather continue as it might, he would not be the cause of detaining me, so as to break my appointments. My sympathetic feelings in pity were tried, when I saw the tenderness and danger of his constitution, when taking shelter as above. I could but reflect on the goodness of God, in making my constitution to require a great degree oi exercise, according to my sphere of life and action, and also its preservation through the various changes, in different sea- sons, and different climes and circumstances. 829. From what I could collect, it appears to me that Wm. B ought to have launched out as a champion for God, but un- belief to trust God with his family, &c. caused him apparently to shrink. Is it not possible for a man to lose a great share of his crown ' Ii appears thai he saw the formality and dan- ger into which the English Connexion were I. and sinking : he came oul fora space, and God began to open his way. but through unbelief, the rea oning of Satan, and the soli- citation of his brethren, he was prevailed upon bo shrink^ recant in part, and return: in con e- quence of which, some pious ones, who re- quested Christian liberty to pray with mourners, &c. and united with him to dissent, were lefi in a dilemma here. They were similar to the Methodists, Free (•'< r Third > . Though mosl of tliesr societi no particular intercourse or communion toge- * This is a misconception. ther, or with each other. I suppose I was the first preacher who made them a general vi-it. They called a Conference some weeks ago, to know each other's minds, and see how near they could come towards the outlines of a ge- neral union. I was invited to Leeds by some of this society ; I tarried several days, but it being a particular hurrying time in the cloth business, ami the Conference of the Old Con- nexion sitting, I found it impracticable to get many to meeting on the week days, and on Sunday they chose to go and hear the old preachers, with whom they were acquainted. Here I saw Adam Clarke ; I think I was in- formed, that he was acquainted with twenty- four different languages. He is esteemed a man of as great letters as any of the age, and all acquired by his own industry, without the aid of college or university. He acknowledged to me, that he once was in the spirit of the great revival in Gornwell, and that he was almost ready to persecute some, who objected to the work, as an " im- propriety and wildfire," but " now (said he) I see better .'" He treated me in all respects as I might expect from a gentleman: but his mind was made up against the camp meetings in America, as being improper, and the revival attending them, as a thing accountable for al- together on natural principles. It seemed to me from circumstances, that he had got his mind hurt and prejudiced, through the abuse of revivals, which cause! him to fix his mind to one invariable rule as a criterion for direc- tion, viz. the old system, order — for he seem- ed determined not to listen to any argument, which might be adduced to solve the query. He was chosen President of the Conference, as I was informed, by a great majority of votes. This was an honor he had not sought for, but accepted it with considerable reluc- tance. He was an old acquaintance and particular friend of the Doctor's, which opened a door for intimacy of conversation on some points. one of which was my singular way of proceeding, which he could not at all appro- bate on any consideration, as being right : as- signing as a reason, that, if once generally I by the body, it would completely de- stroy Methodism in three months: therefore, haired his mind against listening to any argu- ment, or making an exception to the general i ule for particular cases. This appears to me, to be wrong in any person, to form their mind bit or miss, right or w rang, to stick to the old s\ stem, as though it were Infallible, or the summit oi perfection. For to be thus hound up, without laying open our minds to conviction, as sincere inquirers utth, is to kill the spirit of inquiry, and ■ the spreading of true knowledge and EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 125 righteousness, and by so doing, vice will con- tinue to reign, and the grossest errors go un- discovered or unclipt. I heard him preach. Just before the meet- ing an anthem was sung, apparently without the spirit or understanding, as nothing could be heard but a dead dull sound, &c. The sermon was well delivered in speech, though there appeared much deadness in the beginning; but in his last prayer he grew somewhat fervent, until God began to send down His power ; and there began a move among the people, when he seemed to lower, as if to ward off the move, to prevent a NOISE, which it seems the English Connexion in ge- neral are determined to prevent, as appears from their conduct and publication in the Ma- gazine. 830. I heard S. Bradburne ; he spoke some- what lengthy, had the outlines of an orator, but I thought there were some flaws in his dis- course, too great for a man of his supposed abilities, e.g. he insisted that a child is impure as it comes into the world, and is enlightened as soon as it is born, but not before ; which would argue that a seven months child might be saved, and one come to the full time could not, were it to die but one day before its birth ; accordingly, one should suppose according to his idea, that the being enlightened with the Divine light, was inseparably connected with the breathing the natural air, or receiving the natural light of the sun. Here I also saw Dr. Coke, but so it happen- ed that we did not exchange a word, though we met, passed and repassed each other in the streets, &c, I being a little one, must keep my place. I carried a bundle of my journals to the door of the Conference meeting ; one copy for each Chairman of a District, amounting to about twenty-five; and one for a preacher who agreed to take them in : these were all refused and returned. I sent one to the Doctors wife, which she received with acknowledgments, saying afterwards when she had read some, that the more she read of it, the better she liked me, and had a better opinion of me than before, and that she had desired to see me when in Dublin, but was disappointed. She by accounts, is an agreeable, plain, fine little woman, of some piety : but if I am informed right, was not, nor is a Methodist, though I think the rule of Methodists in Europe, re- quire marriage in society, if they do marry. A. Clarke bought one of my journals at his lodgings at Bankers, where he had invited me to breakfast with him ; giving more than the price, saying it was not enough. 831. 30th. Leaving my doctor near Leeds, I came in the coach to Rochdale, whence I walked to Bolton, twelve or fifteen miles, where I held meeting at night by appointment, and next morning — both comfortable times. 31st. Went to Hay ton and had a good time. August 1st. Walked to Preston; disappoint- ed of my book : spoke to a few, and next day returning, spoke in Blackrod. Sunday 3d. Spoke at twelve o'clock, went twelve miles to Leigh, so to Loton, then to Warrington, (where I met my doctor,) having spoken four times this day. 4th. Spoke here again, and Miss Mary Barford (eldest sister, of Martha) who was principally educated, and brought up in Lon- don, under a rich aunt, who having no chil- dren, adopted her as her daughter, and dying, left her a large independent fortune, (she) be- ing now here on a visit with her mother, giv- ing me an opportunity of speaking closely with her concerning her soul's salvation ; this night God gave her to feel the comfort of religion, and about two days after an evidence of her acceptance. — There are four in this family, whom the Lord has given' me for my hire, who were all careless when I first visit- ed this town. 5th. I spoke at Lymn, Appleton, Thome, and Peter Wright's, where we had good times. 832. 6th. At Preston-Brook, and twice in Frodsham, where the Lord was with us; and after my last meeting in the evening, feeling my mind uneasy, I could not feel free to com- ply with various and strong solicitations to visit some new places ; nor even Macclesfield, from whence we received the most urgent re- quest, but walked to Runcon in the dark and rain, and sleeping none all night was up be- times in the morning, and finding a packet just going off, I embarked for Liverpool, where I arrived about eleven o'clock. Got my affairs arranged, cleared out with my printer and bookbinder, contracted for a second edition of part of my second volume : then finding a boat with some passengers going to pursue a packet, I embarked in it, and overtook the vessel beyound the rock, where I got on board about five in the even- ing, with a positive direct head wind for sev- eral hours; the wind at length becoming favorable, we made the light-house in Dublin bay, when the wind and tide would not suffer us to proceed further ; here they cast anchor, and I hired the sailors to put me ashore, and walking up by the Pigeon-house, arrived at home in New-street about noon, where I found my friends and Peggy well, having been on my passage about thirty-six hours, and left my Doctor behind me in England. 833. The British Conference read N. Sne- therts letter to Benson, concerning me ; yet it appears that it bore but little weight with them, considering its spirit ; although they agreed according to its design, to have noth- 126 EXEMPLIFIED EXf'.RIENCE, OK, LORENZO S TOURXAL. ing to do with me. That sent to Mr. Joyce the book-steward in Dublin, was read in the leader's meeting, where it was unanimously agreed to have been wrote in a very bad spirit, so much as to be its own refutation : it was also read in conference, where it was investigated and received the same censure, which the British conference heard of, and did not scrapie to mention it. Itbe- ing asked if any one knew any thing against me 1 One replied that it was said I had taken two hundred dollars in one contribution, which was false; but if it were the case, what was that to him or them, if I made a proper use of it ] I am informed by a special letter from Joseph Mitchell, dated New York, May, 1806, that N. Snethen had located, and that, in consequence of his opposition, &c Mr. Joyce tells me that he saw brother Beaty (a local preacher from America, come to see his friends here,) who informed him, that Mr. Snethen had mostly lost his congregations, in consequence of his bitter ambition or activity in writing to Europe- against me. 834. Monday, August 12th. This morn- ing early, the Doctor "arrived safe, somewhat benefitted by the excursion, as he thought himself both in body and mind ; his Letty had not been so long deprived of his company before for twenty-four years past ; she seemed some- what uneasy at my return without him, but I replied, it would be some guineas benefit to her, to learn to trust all things with God; and now her joy at his return took place of fears. I find Matthew Lanktree, my old particular friend, is appointed assistant or head preacher of Dublin; by what I can understand, he would be willing to let me have the pulpits, but the trustees were in the way. Alice Cam- bridge gave up her meetings always to me ; and her room in Golden Lane, near White- friar street chapel, is open tome; where I constantly hold meetings at eight o'clock in the evenings, so as not to clash with their hour ;. this room I conceive to be better rilled than any worship place in Dublin. Sunday 17th. By invitation, 1 took coach with two friends about sixteen miles to Balbriggen ; a little deformed man behaved as if a legion of devils was in him, as he on j the road would neither be still nor civil, but apparently profligate in order to irritate and ruffle me. I saw church service performed, but neier saw anything appeal so much like a sham to represent reality, as this ceremony by way of religious worship ; neither did 1 ever nave a greater sense of the difference there was be- tween praying and singing prayers : I thought, if human wisdom could have invented a ma- chine to go by steam, to preach and pray and tL. say amen, and also make the organ play, and call to charm a parcel of beasts, when no human inteligent was there, that it would be Divine worship as much in reality, as some things which are now substituted for it. 835. I held meeting in a private house in the evening, and some Romanists and children, attempted to make a disturbance in the street, when a sudden shower of rain dispersed them, so we had a quiet meeting, and next morning also, and I think that good was done, Hence I returned to Dublin, and put the third edi- tion of the first volume of my journal to press, also thought on different religious sub- jects. I continued my meetings, in Golden Lane, night after night, the house was generally crowded. I also held some meetings in the barracks, and there appeared some fruit of them to my encouragement. 836. Sunday 24th. I walked to the camp, and spoke in a hut built by the soldiers in the following manner : — James Ramsford, my book-binder, frequently held meetings in vari- ous places with the army, and near this the)* had no place, but a quarry in a corn field, and being exposed to the weather, as no person would hire them a place, he got application made to the barrack master, (by the quarter- master-serjeant,) who gave them leave to cut sods on the camp ground to make the wall, though the privilege had been refused for sol- dier" s families ; they set to work by cutting a platform out of the side of the hill, leaving the back in such a form as served for a wall, with the bottom part projecting for a seat ; the other three sides were raised as above with sods or turf well beaten down solid, then a kind of rafter was put on for the roof to be thatched with straw : but now they were put to their shifts to know how to com- plete it, as their finances were now out, hav- ing paid the irreligious for their labor, not feeling free to receive it gratis, which was offered : but about half an hour after the dis- couragements, concerning straw for thatching, which was then dear, an officer brought them a pound note, &c, and shortly after some shil- lings, so the house was completed ; it would contain about one hundred persons. Most of the officers attended my meeting, and amongst them the head one. They gave good attention, and as I was informed, expressed satisfaction and wished that I would come again. As I was returning I passed one. who to me appeared like a coxcomb;* I was informed he belonged to the Stranger's Friend Society, and was sent here to preach. When he ar- rived and was informed that 1 had held a meeting, which seemed to supersede his exhi- ♦ His name was Murphy. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 127 bition, he broke out in a rage, and began to scold before the unconverted ; saying, that I was not countenanced nor accountable for my conduct; which hurt tender minds. I have continued my meetings at Golden Lane all this week, and once in the barracks, and the work seems to deepen and increase. 837. Tuesday, September 2d. The devil viewing the danger of his kingdom, began to work in the minds of the people, and to raise confusion and disturbance; however, on my return from meeting, I took a street out of my customary way, by which means I escaped the rabble, who were in pursuit : one of whom was heard to say, " Now for the life of Lo- renzo,'' another cried, " mind the white hat" &c. &c. The former escaped by desperate ex- ertion, with his coat much torn and dirtied ; the latter was secured by my friends, (after having a sharp contest between the parties,) and kept by the watchmen until morning, when the aldermen being partial, discharged him at the earnest intercession of his mother. The next evening, some peace-officers, with others, brought swords, pistols; &c, but I re- tired unobserved through an intricate passage and so baffled the mob. — Another night, a friend changed hate with me, so they were deceived. My friends finding fault at my so obscurely retiring, I came off with the Doctor, the usual way, and one beginning to cry for the mob, received a blow on the head which kept him quiet ; however, about half way, a drunken attorney, in derision, asked if we had a good meeting, to which was replied, yes, but thy master's servants did not like it. A friend in- terrogating concerning an obscene and scurri- lous reply, receiving a blow as answer, for which the Attorney was taken in custody, not without a torn shirt, &c. 8th. Lord Belvedere and his Lady, this evening and last Saturday, attended meetings — on Thursday, by invitation. I took tea with them, and a Presbyterian Minister present, wanted to know what A-double-L-part, in my journal meant, or who the A-double-L-part people were. Lady B 's sisters are under good im- pressions : we all came together in the coach to meeting, and on Saturday evening I took tea at his house again, and held meeting with a select party, and by his desire spoke largely on A-double-L-part, and the 8th and 9th of Romans, &c. 838. Sunday 14th. We had several com- fortable meetings. I have spoken once par- ticularly to the little boys. I have held Sun- day m&etings, similar to class meetings, in which I find many who not long since, were careless, now stirring up to seek re- ligion, some of whom are rejoicing in God. My mind seems strangely drawn out in exer- cises, and views of the present time in the political world, the state of Zion, whose walls are broken down, and how to counteract the kingdom of darkness, by expanding the tra- vail of Zion. 839. 18th. A general meeting of the official members of the Methodist Society in the city, was held this evening, by a special call on my account : I went and made a speech to the following purport, in the loft where Tobias had once checked me : said I, u I remember near seven years ago, to have been in this house : I have my feelings as well as other men, and sometimes tried. There are on a moderate calculation, near one hundred per- sons or more, under awakenings of late, from my labors in Golden Lane, I feel it my duty indispensably, to travel as I do, and of course cannot watch over them, but desire to recom- mend them to your care : yet as I fear that some of them are somewhat prejudiced against the Methodists, they will not come into class, unless they are led on by degrees ; wherefore, I wish if any plan can be devised to meet the circumstance, that it may be adopted, know- ing they will be apt to fall away, unless united to some religious body : and I feel more unity with none, to recommend them to, than you." I was then asked, " who should watch over them ? " I replied, ': one of your leaders,"' and observed, if they had any questions to ask me, I would solve them, if I could, to their satisfaction. A general silence pre- vailed. Then I was interrogated, if I had any- thing more to say. And also repeatedly, whether I did not design to return to Dublin, and make a party ? As soon as I replied I retired. A talk was held amongst themselves, and Matthew Lanktree, the assistant preacher, with J. Jones, was desired to tell me the next morning, which they did, viz. that they had agreed to receive any I should recommend to them, after examining them ; but could not think it expedient, to have classes formed par- ticularly at or from Golden Lane, lest it should appear too much like a party business, and they say, "we are Lorenzo's people ;" but would intermix them with the classes, amongst the solid members. Oh ! when will the time commence, when people shall be actuated with only purity of intention in all things, to glorify God and not be afraid to follow his providential openings with the leadings of the spirit, and exercise "faith enough to leave the contingencies of events with him. 840. 19th. Justice Bell, (who it appears has made his livelihood, of late years, by ex- erting himself to bring people to the gallows.) interrupted our meeting, saying, I could not talk common English, because I used the 123 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. word "besom,"1 for which he was put out of the house, getting several blows in his pas- sage. Finding that he was known by the peace-officers, &c, he cried, "keep the peace and I'll support you'* — this to deceive them. Next day the Rev. Mr. MCay, father-in-law to Lord' Belvedere, with Mr. Clark, a justice of the peace, called on Bell to enquire and de- mand a public apology ; but he, to cloak the matter, denied the charge. Several persons were considerably injured in the hubbub and getting out of the window, &c, amongst these was a young woman, who had a bone of her arm put out of joint, and the next evening absconding again, (as Bell's sons were present with drawn swords, &c.) she felt conviction for her littleness of faith, which she acknowledged the next day at meeting, and has since been happy in re- ligion. Saturday evening there also was a hubbub, and one or two hundred persons came home with me, to escort me almost every night, which caused a rumpus through the streets ; as some were friends and some were foes, part of which were for my safety, the others would fling stones ; sundry on each side were charged upon the watch; but the aldermen, &c, were such poor things, that none of the disorderly were brought to trial. 841. Sunday, 21st. I spoke four times, being feeble in body ; but could not feel free- dom to attend Golden Lane at night, where Alio C e spoke, as I felt there would be a disturbance, which was the case, and a guard of soldiers with fixed bayonets, came to keep the peace, the watch being found in- sufficient. 22d. Going to meeting, a stone from a youth, through design, hit me in the back near the kidney, the shock of which I felt for several days. This exhibits to view why it is that the common Irish have the name over the world for wicked, disorderly, conduct, being kept in ignorance, and trained up in bigotry and prejudice, without the fear of God; this to me shows the propriety of literature for general information, and en- couragement for freedom of thought on con- scientiousness. 23d. Being informed of some little uneasi- ness in the mind of the man, who lent us the house in Golden Lane, as the mob had broke the windows. &c, and escaped without prose- cution ; I thought proper to discontinue my meetings, and so appointed my last for the next day afternoon, and a contribution to re- pair the injuries, &c. 24th. Spoke from Acts xx. 25, 26, 27, and had a solemn tender time. God opened the hearts of the people, so that a redundancy was received. 842. The last night a powerful mob was assembled ; but as I spoke on the nature, &c. nf camp meetings, their minds were so attract- ed, that wre met with but little disturbance during the meeting, and as I retired through a back, intricate way, the mob lost the object of their aim, though they had a race through a number of streets. I knew nothing of this all the time, but by a strong impulse went into a friend's house, and felt as if in safety ; and as I thrice attempted to come out for home, I felt a forbidding, unaccountable for on natural principles, which I expressed to /. Jor.es. and he sending for a coach, brought me home in it. When Dr. Johnson told me what had happened in the streets, and it ap- pears that many were determined on some horrid action of violence, if we judge from their weapons and conduct. Thus far the Lord has delivered me, though a female friend it appears received a blow for my sake, mistaking (in the dark) her bonnet and pelisse for my gray hat and surtout. I was unwell for some days, which prevented my going to the country; also the delay of my books, the workmen being indolent. Mr. Parsons, the owner of the house in Golden Lane, sent me a note expressing a de- sire that I should hold more meetings in it, which I accordingly occupied sundry times at 5 p. m., so that the rabble would not be at leisure. Justice Clark, with some difficulty, procured me the liberty of the Taylor's Hall in Black Lane, which I occupied two even- ings at seven o'clock ; but as the hour clashed with Whitefriar street, I thought proper to discontinue, lest the last part of my conduct should seem to contradict the first : however, it appeared that considerable numbers of the fruit of Golden Lane, have joined the Metho- dist Society, by my advice to go to Matllieiv Lanktree, &c.::" 843. I was taken very unwell of late with a convulsive affection of my belly, similar to that which I was seized with at Carlow, and my Doctor said he had never before seen or heard of any person under the same affliction altogether. The disorder was somewhat keen and very awakening, and continued at inter- vals for several da\ s. Matthew Lanktree sent me a printed ticket w ith my name on it, and signed with his own, to admit me to the love-feast : but being some- what weak in body, I did not think proper to attend, and also might feel it my duty to speak somewhat more than would be agreeable or acceptable, which to prevent, I might come with a burthened mind, as most of the leading and official characters were to be there. 844. Several friends came to see me — a ♦ See his Letters in the Appendix. =fl EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 129 question was pioposed, " would I be willing foi a petition to be drawn up, &c. to get signers, for the opening to me the Wesley Chapel ?" I replied, " what other people do, is nothing to me; but I would advise not, as I conceive that it wrould be labor lost, and tn'.Bt a hubbub by causing uneasiness, &c. I observed, that when I came to Dublin, it was with expectations of seeing a revival, and I was not disappointed ; yet 1 believe that much more good would have been done, had I had a place to have access to the people, but those who had it in their power to accommo- date me and did not, the blood will lay at their door, if good was prevented through their omission — for I feel conscientiously clear; theiefore, I shall leave their conscience and theii God to settle it together. Shortly after I was interrogated by a visiter, to know if- I intended to denounce judgments against the Society ; another inquired of my printer if I was going to print (a similarity to a Pope's bull) and call names, &c. 845. October 16th. This day I enter upon my thirtieth year, twenty-five of which I could reflect back, and behold they are gone as a dream, and thirty years more will soon revolve, which if I live will bring me to the ordinary age of man. Oh ! the precioushes's \of time ! — -Oh ! the duration of eternity. 1 held several meetings at Golden Lane, as I have been detained about two weeks by contrary winds, and waiting for the Dr. 846. I received a letter from Matthew Lanktree,* the assistant preacher, mention- ing that about thirty or upwards of those who had been awakened, had joined his So- ciety on my recommendation of them to his watch care, and that many of them were re- joicing in God. 847. 23d. The wind came fair, and we embarked with Captain Thomas in the Dutch- ess of York, for Liverpool ; being accompa- nied from the Doctor's house to Pigeon house, by mamma Letty and Sally Jones, who had procured a coach for that purpose. Here I could but now reflect, when I sailed up this river, near seven years ago, with five shillings and sixpence British in my pocket, without credentials or acquaintance, where to go ; but was a poor stranger in a strange land, having none to rely upon ; but like the fowls of the air, to trust Divine Providence for my daily bread. This was living by faith, in- stead of sight ; and a trial of my faith it was ; but God did carry me through. Now the scene is changed — I have friends to convey me in a carriage, by the side of the river — I have now a wife and a daughter, and my way opening before me. ♦ See Appendix 848. When I sailed from Quebec, it ap- peared to me that God chose to make use of that means to recover my health, for some end unknown to me. But now methinks I dimly see the end or purpose, viz. to lay a foundation for the enlargement of Zion's bor- ders, for God works by means : and simple means answer the most noble ends — a small mustard seed in the east will produce a great tree ; and the kingdom of God is compared to it, and to a vine. I also see even some of the effects (in different respects) of my former visit, particularly in the publication of my conversion, &c. to give away, though it then took all my money but one guinea, just as I was taken ill of the small-pox. After about twenty-seven hours' sail, we anchored in the river, and the next morning went on shore at Liverpool. I was consider- ably unwell on the passage, both as it relates to the convulsions arising from my late ab- scess or humor, &c, ami the foulness of my stomach, which was the bitterest of the bitter, and set my teeth on edge, which thing I had never heard of before— this was not the effect of sea-sickness. My Doctor was of singular use to me at this time. 849. Sunday, October 26th. We took coach and came to Warrington, where we arrived about noon, and found our friend Peter Phil- lips from home. So we went to the chapel where Peter was preaching; but espying us through the window, told the people, and sat down in the midst of his discourse, as if just assembled. However, ao we came in, the conduct of the auditory expressed their joy at our arrival. I sat down, and we had a Quaker meeting for some time, i. e. silence. At length Peter spoke, and I dismissed the people. I spoke twice, and the next evening also ; but had my fears that some had not been as faithful as they should. 28th. Set off on foot for Macclesfield ; but felt so weak in body that I could scarcely go two miles an hour. However, Mary B , who had heard me speak by way of warning, concerning what I thought was coming over the country, and felt as if a witness in her own breast, concluded to have some talk with me on the subject of America, as being an asylum to those who might escape from the storm, as she had an independent fortune fal- len to her, from a relation who brought her up in London. She accordingly took post- chaise with her sister Martha — overtook us on the road — insisted on our getting in, and carried us to our destined place. Immediately after our arrival, word ran through the town "The Doctor and the American are come," and that night there came more than could get into the house. We tarried a few days, and found wonders had been wrought since our departure — be- tween two and three hundred had joined socie- ty by convincement, and several strange things had taken place, amongst which was a dumb boy who had seen me cutting the initials of my name upon a tree, as he was passing by on crutches, came to meeting — got happy, and desired to express it to others, and was ena- bled so to do, in the power of speech and songs, to the surprise of the people. His fa- ther had strove to hire him to speak ; had flattered, and even threatened to flog him if he did not : but all in vain. The people carried the news to his father, that his son could talk, which he was scrupu- lous to believe, (foi joy) saying I must put my ear to his mouth, to be sure that the sound comes from him. A Deist, also, who had been a commission- ed officer, in both the navy and army, and had been in many parts of Europe and Africa, a great profligate, and a disciple of Voltaire. having heard of the American preacher, with the white hat, &c. happening to sec me in the street, was excited by curiosity, or some other motive, to come to meeting ; and so it happen- ed, that whilst I related a story of a negro, who feeling so happy that he shouted the praise of God, was asked by a gentleman deist passing by : " Negro ! what do you praise God for 1 Negroes have got no souls ?" The negro replied, '• Massa, if black man got no soul, religion make my body happy ;" the power of God fastened it on his mind, that he wanted his body happy, and could not rest until he gave up his deism, and found what the negro expressed. I visited some other places, but found my bodily strength to decay, being much agitated with the asthma or convulsions, as if nature was breaking loose, shrinking and giving up. The people would flock out to meeting as many or more than could get into the honse before day, so that my meetings could con- clude as soon as it was light. 850. So I visited Preston-brook — hence in a gig to Frodsham, where I had comfortable meetings. A backslidden Methodist; (a sea- captain) whom I happened to lay hold of by the hair in the meeting, and putting my finger on his heart, told him my thoughts — he felt the truth of my remarks, and the next morn- ing, as soon as it was day, with a hand set out to carry me in an open boat to Liverpool, there being no flats ready. We had proceed- ed a few miles, when we espied a flal beating forward. The morning being calm, we strove to fall in with her on her tack, which brought us into the middle of the river, that was about a league broad. Of a sudden there came on a pull from a. squall of wind, the most sudden I ever saw. We could not catch the flat, nor stem the wind, nor gain the shore. Scarcely had we turned round to run before the wind, when the squall overtook us, which seemed to raise the waves, and yet to smooth them, so as to prevent breakers. In this state the Runcon Packet espied us, and bore down to our relief. I was so chilled that I could not clamber into the vessel, but was dragged in by main force. Mystate was truly sensible of being attended with convulsions, the sur- prise of the passengers, &.c. A well dressed female on board, was so in- decent in her conduct with the captain, in pre- sence of the passengers, as I had never been witness to the like before. It makes me think of the state of Port-au-Prince and Cape St. Francois before the insurrection, and of form- er nations who had tilled up the measure of their iniquities, like the Canaanites or Sodom, &c. And if this be a specimen of this coun- try, is not the downfall of many at the door 1 851. On my arrival in Liverpool, I found my appointment was not given out until for next evening, which gave me some rest. An A-double-L-part-man, who had in general ex- ecuted his work well for my printer, Forshaw, was employed to do my books ; but departed from the pattern given him, and had like to have spoiled some hundreds, as he fell into a passion, and became saucy and fretful without a cause, (unless it were the subject of my writings.) I went to see him — he acknow- ledged the above, which made me think of Charles Wesley having once said in company, " I can always know a C 1 by his tem- per." One replied, " that's a lie.1' C W rejoined, '-Hah! Leviathan, have I drawn thee out with a hook." I got some more letters from America, one of which informs me that Bishop Whatcoat is dead, and of a Camp Meeting, in the little state of Delaware in which eleven hundred and sixty-five professed to be converted, and six hundred and -iv sanctified. Oh! may the flame kindle over the whole earth. I had a comfortable meeting in Zion chapel, and then took the canal packet to Wigan, where Dr. J n and brother J. Me;', from Warrington met me. We proceeded to Hay- ton, where I held three meetings — met the children, and found the work prospering. 852. Sunday, November 9th. Spoke in Bolton, and next morning, and thence returned to Warrington, through Lowton. where I had ordered an appointment, which through mis- take was given out for a wrong hour ; so I left them very abruptly, bidding none fare- well, leaving my Doctor and J. Mee, behind me. However, this turned for good : for as the Doctor had previously spoken of visiting this family, they would not readily let him off. The people assembled, and the Doctor spoke near an hour and a half to their general satisfaction, which I think seemed somewhat to raise his drooping mind. I visited Risley with some satisfaction. 12th. Set out from Lymn, but through weakness of body was necessitated to give over, and requested my Doctor to proceed to Lymn, as a gig was waiting for us on the way. He did, and found a congregation waiting, and spoke to them with a degree of liberty, and I believe to their general satisfac- tion, and some to himself. A man of no religion living near Warring- ton, in a neighborhood where I had frequent- ly felt a desire to hold meetings, came and in- vited me. A thought struck me to ask him if he had plenty of stable room, as I had some thoughts of getting travelling convenience in consequence of my late weakness ; he replied in the affirmative, and also added, he had a horse and chair at mv service. 853. November 13th, 1806. Some months ago I took tea in company with a preacher's wife of the name of Beaumont, and gave her a Camp meeting book. They were stationed this year at Congleton, and the account which she gave of me, caused a desire in the breasts of the official members that I should pay their town a visit, particularly after they had heard of the revival in Macclesfield, and some of them had heard me preach. It was tried at the leader's meeting whether I should be in- vited there.— Some strenuously opposed it, among whom was the young preacher, — Beaumont the assistant was silent. However it was carried by a great majority; and one told the young preacher that he had better go home to the plough, than talk in such a manner. At first I had thoughts of taking Peggy with me on this visit. But upon reflection thought best to have my Doctor ; so we pro- ceeded in the carriage to the place, where we arrived about six in the evening, and were cordially received by friends who had sat up the preceding night, expecting me by the coach, and were now preparing to send in search of me. I felt as if this field was ripe for harvest. About seven, the chapel was nearly filled, and though I felt weak in body, I appointed four meetings for next day, intending to make a proper trial in the town. The people thought, surely the American intends to give us preach- ing enough. 14th. At half-past five in the morning, the chapel was half full, and more at noon. At six the house was filled and at eight over- flowed. 15th. Had four meetings also, and the Doc- tor went to Macclesfield which appeared pro- vidential, as otherwise the people would have been disappointed ; which was prevented to the people's general satisfaction as far as I could learn. Sunday, 10th. I spoke at six in the chapel, at twelve in the open air, to, as some suppos- ed, from four to eight thousand. After Beau- mont had done in the evening, I addressed the same congregation, and those members who had opposed my coming, were detained to hear, as they could not get out, which I be- lieve removed some prejudice as some of them heard me again. Monday, 17th. House nearly filled at half- past five, and I invited the mourners to meet me at twelve : a number came, and Beau- mont's wife took an active part in helping me to pray with them. In the evening the house was filled at both meetings as usual. 18th. Meeting again in the morning, and appointed my farewell for noon ; there was a large auditory attended, at the close of the meeting T invited the mourners to come for- ward : about fifty distinguished themselves. I prayed with them, several professed to find deliverance. I retired, leaving a number of mourners with those who were helping me. The work spread and become more general, so that people flocked from various parts of the town to see what was the matter. The meet- ing continued until night, after which, two young men came after me to Macclesfield where I was gone, and brought me the news before day, that about sixty had professed to find peace before the conclusion ; among these were my hostess, who had been a thorn to her husband for about twenty-three years, and a profligate son of the man who had been the principal cause of my coming. Beaumont said he would rather have a noise that would blow the roof off the house, than have the people all dead. These were Old Methodists, and there was no separate party at Congleton ; but a great majority of the lead- ers, &c, were determined to leave the society if the invitation was prevented, which I knew not of until afterwards. 854. At Macclesfield these Quaker Methd; dists or Third Division, who called themselves Revivalists, were hoped, by the Old Metho- dists, to have dwindled away ; but now this expectation was given up, apprehending that my visits had been the means of their perpe- tuation, in consequence of the late great revi- val, and large addition to their society. On my first coming to Macclesfield, my Doctor being acquainted with Joseph Brad- ford, the head preacher, waited on him with the originals of my credentials, &c. letting him know that I was no party man, but kept in as close connexion with the Old Society as the nature of my calling would admit. II\ with the young preacher, was willing 132 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. I should have ihcir pulpit, hut it was objected to by the official members: which, as I was well" informed, caused him to lose a night's rest. But now I received an invitation to oc- cupy the house. I spoke twice, to about one thousand five hundred each time, and twice at the Revivalists. Some of the minds of these wore pained, and the conduct of the others re- minded me of a little fierce dog; I once saw, who, to save his food would only come when the cat was called. Oh ! party spirit ! when will it !k> abolished from the earth 1 855. Wednesday 19th. Came to Knutsford in the evening-, but found my appointment had rot been given out according; to my direction ; however, 1 spoke at eigdit o'clock, and early i;i the morning;: at the last meeting there seemed some good impressions. 856. My mind was distressed : I took no food in town, and but little sleep, which was < n a hard scat near the fire in the kitchen, and walked off on my way before daylight, after dismissing the people and leaving the Doctor to tret the chair and follow me. — We arrived i.i Warrington as soon as we could, where I found the family ; but not seeing my Pcggij, 1 inquired where; she was. Went up stairs and found her lying sick upon the bed. just as I had seen her in my sleep the night before. She was in a nervous fever, as the doctor said, having been taken unwell the night I went away. An unconverted doctor or apothe- cary attended her ; but whether he had done much harm or good, I know not: however, he was now dismissed, as I had the one 1 desired villi me, who. if he were in .Dublin, I should 1 him. He, the first day, seemed to think the fever only a momentary thing;, anl in no wise dangerous ; but next day shook Lis head as he was going to Frodsham, where lie held two meetings to the general satisfac- tion of the people; and returning found the fever inflexible, which seemed to leave little grounds for hopes of recovery. Peggy complained of great heaviness ami continual sinking, like the giving np of nature : which the Doctor sail was the nature of her disorder, arising from a complaint in the livi r, that she had been more or less affected with for many year-, and was the cause (hj the humour getting; into the blood) of her long continued infirmities, and particularly fainting, &c. with which she had been attacked in America, and the cause of which had n understood. Having several appointments given out, mj present circumstances were such, thai 1 scru- pled about fulfilling them, considering her si- m and my own weakness, until Mary B d requested, as doing her a favor, thai I would accepl the loan of a carriage, &c In company with IVlcr Philips, I visited North- wich, the metropolis of the circuit, where I spoke twice in the Old Methodist meeting house, I believe to the general satisfaction — good was done, and some prejudice removed. Sunday. 23d. Spoke at the forest at ten a. m. Many had to stand in the rain : but we had a shout, which frequently drowned my voice. 857. As I was passing the Moor. I could not but reflect on Nixon's prophecy of a bat- tle to be fought in this place, in which Eng- land should be won and lost three times in one day, whilst a miller with three thumbs should hold three kings" horses: which I remarked in my discourse at Neivpale at two o'clock ; and was afterwards informed that a miller of the above description now resided at the mill men- tioned in the prophecy; and moreover, that " in the neighborhood where Nixon (called the Cheshire fool) lived, it was received as a truth, that many things which he had pro- phecied, did really come to pass, and that he died of hunger in the palace of James I. ac- cording; to his own prediction in his native place.7' I spoke in the evening at Norleij. but many could not get within hearing;, so I spoke in the chapel next morning, which was nearly filled : and I since hear that a g;ood work then began. Thence to Bradley Orchard, where we had a quickening time : also at Frodsham ; from hence to Warrington, having been ab- sent fifty-two hours, held nine meetings, and travelled about fifty miles. — Found Peggy still in her sinking, low state ; the first word she spoke as I entered the room, was, - Where is my Jesus '." 858. The Doctor said he had never known more powerful means used with so little effect, on account of the inflexibility of the fever. — I observed the Doctor to make use of the oil of tar. (not the spirits of turpentine) externally on the feet, and a preparation of camphor and opium internally, which produced such a co- pious sweating that her clothes were necessi- tated to be changed twice in a night, and this successively for several days: we also used a large stone bottle filled with hot water, kept constantly to the feet: these had the desired effect, and were the only means that seemed to give any relief to ihe sinking (as she called it) which the Doctor sai I proceeded from the dis- order in the liver approaching- towards a mor- tification : the poisonous corrupl humor of it operating upon the heart and nervous system, anl producing this sensation: and he since has added, that he never before saw any one in a similar situation, who did not die or fall into melancholy ma Iness or despair. The man who had lent me his horse and chair lor Congleton, had invited me to hold meetings in a large barn at Stocktonheath, EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 133 where he resided : these I now attended to with assiduity in evenings : and Mary B ■ favoring; me with a seat in a carriage, was of no small convenience at this time, as my body was still weak, not being entirely free from the convulsions : and also attending mostly by night and day to Peggy, as we had no watchers- of consequence till towards the last, and no proper nurses at this time, though the family did all in their power for our conve- nience; but the mistress was taken sick with the fever, and our little child taking the infec- tion from the breast, made the house a kind of hospital at this time. 859. Sunday, Dec. 6th. I held meeting last evening and three to-day in the Kilhamite or New Connexion chapel in Chester, where there seemed to be a considerable quickening amongst a barren people. /. Mallison, the preacher, is one of the sweetest, liberal heart- ed, spirited men I have seen in that connexion, a3 in general they are too much given to find- ing fault with the Old Methodists. On my return the outward appearance seem- ed a little more ghastly to me : but the Doctor replied that the inward symptoms were to the reverse. On Tuesday the symptoms again appeared unfavorable : on Wednesday I felt an omen in my mind as if something in our circumstances was going to turn up. In the afternoon a spiritual daughter of mine from Ehbij. (a country place about twelve miles off.) came to see us: and so it happened in conversation, that she agreed to take our child and attend it with motherly care, they being in comfortable circumstances; and also our watcher seemed to answer so well that I prevailed with her to give up her own em- ployment, and attend upon Peggy till the con- clusion of her illness. The workshop being contiguous to the house, the work of both lofts, together with the noise of the children, annoyed Peggy more than she was well able to bear, which she had not complained of until now : so I deter- mined to move her to the house of Peter Wright, at Stretton, about four miles off. in the country, where the air was more pure. Dr. Johnson set up with her about fifteen nights without taking off his clothes : neither did I change mine for three or four and twenty davs: however, the jarring of the coach did her no injury, but in a few days some symp- toms of a recovery were entertained. 860. She was now called to a fresh trial. I had felt it on my mind ever since my leav- ing America, to pay Ireland a general visit : and as circumstance- had turned up. and feel- ing my soul bound to America in the spring, I had no opportunity until now immediately : which circumstances I stated to her: she said, go : however. I tarried a week later ; we then joined in prayer — I went to Stocktonheath, spoke at night, then took coach to Liverpool, so lost my night's rest : but as no packet had sailed for two weeks, nor probably would shortly, (the winds being contrary,) I got my affairs adjusted, and took packet to Chester, but was disappointed in getting a seat in the mail coach for Holyhead : but another in a circuitous rout presented to view, in which I was overcharged in my fare, on account of my ignorance, being a stranger : also was de- ceived, as a cross coach was to take me on the road, which perhaps might he full, so I lose my accommodation : thus I lost the next night's rest, but had not gone twenty miles be- fore I changed my inside to an outside passage, the cross coach being so full, and had not a man quitted the coach to accommodate me, should have been left in the lurch. My situ- ation was trying, it being one hundred and twenty miles," and exceedingly cold and rainy; also some young Irish officers, of the Popish religion, just from Malta, were continually my tormentors over these Welsh mountains, many miles of which I walked 1o avoid them, the coach being overloaded. One day as I passed a lake or pond of water, a whirlwind from a mountain crossed the road just as 1 hau pass- ed : I could but reflect on a providential care, when I saw the water forced many yards into the air. Took food but twice on the journey. Had not time to procure provisions, but went on board in mv wet clothes, (as a packet was then ready to sail) and took my passage in the hold with the horse, rag, tag, and bobtail, to avoid the Irish officers. Thus I continued from Saturday to Monday, when a boat dou- ble manned, by signal came to take some out, charged treble' price : adding they never were in such swells before. Pawning a note to sa- tisfy them, it was with the greatest difficulty that I could get to the Doctor's house, where Mrs. Johnson got me a cup of tea, with a hearty welcome. I lay down before the fire to drv myself, it being "now Monday evening, and my last refreshment was breakfast on Sa- turday, 861. Here the hand of Providence was manifest. I arrived in Dublin just before the Holvdavs, which are kept more sacred than Sunday. At a leader's meeting, (being in- formed I was come.) it was broached by some who had been distant heretofore, if they should not open the Dublin bouses, which hitherto had been shut against me, and it was not objected by general vote, wherefore Mat- thew Lanktree, the assistant or superintendent preacher, took me to Gravel Walk meeting house, where I exhorted after sermon— thence a way opened for me to hold meeting in White- friar street meeting house, where I spoke 134 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. a number of times both evenings and morn- ings; then Mr. Averill (who was a church clergyman,) formed me a rout through Ire- land," adding a kind of recommendation to this purport: ''Our Brother Lorenzo Dow has preached in Whitefriar street and Gravel Walk meeting houses, he travels Ireland relying on God — in the name of the Lord I wish him suc- cess, or bid him God speed. » ADAM AVERILL. " Dublin, December," Ifc. 862. The man by the name of Wade, who took me in his gig to Wicklow, accommodated me with it on this intended journey also. It being whispered that I wanted a young man to attend me, to take care of the horse and gig, one by the name of John Fleming, obtaining his master's consent, offered. The first day we went to Drogheda, where I spoke five times in the Methodist meeting house, and Tholsel, thence to Cullen, spoke twice — Dun- dalk once — mostly Roman Catholic. At Car- ickmaccross meeting, not being appointed, I spoke in the street to a few attentives, and went to King's court, spoke in the market- house, and stayed with Mr. Dyoss, a kind family ; thence to Baleborough, spoke in the street and in the house; so to Coote Hill, where were three houses for meeting in a row. The Methodists had invited all the Calvinhts in the town to come : I spoke on A-double-L-partism, which gave great offence, as it was wrongly supposed to be designedly done, which one being abashed, the other exasperated — neighbors would hardly speak to each other the next day. At Clones, I saw Wood, whom I had seen when in this country before — his friendship still remained — spoke twice — appointed whet to come again, and went to Cavan, a cool town — hard peopli — -spoke twice, and also at Kilmore, in the house of brother to - who abridged the church article^ for America, when Dr. Cuke was de- signed in come over, &c, spoke six times in Ghrandrd, and an A-double-L-parl church min- ister taking offence, went ou1 -twice at Old Castle — twice at Mulengar — once at Terrils- also at Kilbegan -thence to Brake cas- tle, to the house of a greal man, of about lonsand sterling perannum ; he thought I had an errand to his family: some ol this Handy family followed me I I visit- ed Moss Town, tarrying with Mr. Kingston in a great house, but as the family wi signingly striving to re* . ;:\ ing, it was too late, &c, I sud- ptl] left the table, found the way nut of the house, and pushed off t< ing, which brought out all hauls upon a jaunting car; and also next morning 1 visited Goshen and Lisduff — held four meetings — saw the wife of the clergyman, who had left the meeting ;. she was a pious Methodist, but got deceived in his A-double-L-partism, until the m& trimonial knot was tied, and many a poor woman gets imposed upon as a cypher, for a husband ; spoke twice in Longford — good times — saw Mr. Armstrong, a preacher, and I believe an excellent man, Athlone, spoke twice — called for mourners, but none coming forward; one who did not preach, though he had the name, said, "the people here are un- circumcised in heart and ears, and will not stoop and bow to Lorenzo." His name was Robinson. Next morning about twenty came up under the melting power of God, to be prayed for — thence to Clara, where some of the Handy people were — thence to Tullamore, and several friends met me on the way, one of which was Christopher Wood. When in this country before, I felt distressed, and ab- ruptly left a house of quality, where I intend- ed to lodge, late at night — I met this man in the street and went home with him, whose wife, from that time, became serious ; so now I had a home — had two good meetings — got the gig repaired and went to Mountmilleck — pressed a man to send a bell man through the town, to ring out the people, saying, " put on the courage of a man" — he did — atterwards I found he was a Methodist preacher. Spoke twice at Portarlington — here I received the solemn news of the death of our only child — ■ I felt as ifapartof myself was gone ; yet could not murmur, but felt with submission to say, " the Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away, blessed be his Name;" it is a feeling which nothing but experience can fully real- ize. Though our Letitia be no more seen, yet she having escaped the evil to come, with all the vain snares of this delusive world. I trust it is not long before we shall meet above, where parting shall be no more. What must have been the feeling of poor Peggy, when in a strange land, given over to die, at least but small probability of meeting again — her hus- band and child absent — and then the news of the death of the latter to reach her ears .' — Ex- perience only can tell. Messrs. Jones and Griffen, who brought me the above news, ac- companied me to Monstervin and Athy, and talked about going to America. — I visited a country place, and then to Maryborough, stayed wijh John Campnin. who was a haj.py local preacher when 1 was here before; but now he is in an uncomfortable state, some un- comfortable circumstances having turned up ; he spoke frequently, fin ling faull and ing of the Faultsof the Methodists, which is too frequenl i \\ ith backslider-, re- tailing the improprieties of oth< re, without mending their own. Vice ought to be dis- EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 135 countenanced, but to watch others with a jealous spirit, to speak of in a canting way, &c, argues very bad, and savors of an unholy spirit. I visited Mountrath and Tentore, where Mr. Averill lives ; his conversion was as follows : His grandmother was a good church woman for the time ; a church clergy- man gave him a rap on the head with a cain in play, when he was six years old — he said, grandmother, I wish that man would never come again : said she, wish God's Minister would never come again ! Feeling the effect of the blow, a large bunch on his head, she was exasperated also : he desired an explanation why the man preached ; she said, to save people, but he would not except he was well paid for it ; thus, while she was explaining things to his understanding, he felt a great light or comfort 'to break into his mind, but could not tell the cause, nor wllat it was — it lasted near twelve months — he said to her, when I am grown up I will preach for no- thing ; she replied, that it is a good resolution, but you will forget it ; he said, I will not. His father 'lost a purse of gold, and said, the child who would find and return it, should have whatever they would ask ; he found it, and said, let me go to college instead of my el- der brother, (whjbm the father intended to edu- cate,) and would not be put off. Thus he got his education and became a church minister, but preached for hire ; and one day when visiting his parish,' he called on a family called Quakers; they asked, Who art thou, the man that preaches in the steeple house 1 One said, don't thee preach for hire 1 — He said he did. Q. Dost, thou think it is right ?• A. I don't know that it is wrong. Q. I did not ask if thou thought it wrong, but dost thou think it is right ? A. His youthful promise started into his mind not to preach for hire, so he dare not say he thought it right ; but still replied, I dont know it to be wrong. Q. Art thou willing for light on the subject 1 A. Yes; so the Quaker gave him a book against hire- lings, which he real with attention, and every word carried conviction to his mind, so he gave up the Curacy which his wife had for pocket money heretofore ; and when she observed him not to go to church, she inquired the cause, and said, what shall I do for pocket money ? He replied, my dear, I trust God will help me to make out the same sum some other way, &c. He built a pulpit in his own house, and held meetings ; and shortly one man professed to be converted, and know his sins forgiven, which Averill reproved him for, saying, I don't know my own forgiven. A Methodist present said, if you don't. 1 do ; and if you will look for the witness, God will give it you : and soon after he felt the same sensations as when a lad, &c. His wife left him,* because he dare do no otherwise than itinerate and preach without hire, being pos- sessed of an independent fortune : so the or- der of Providence brought him among the Methodists. One day a mob saw him coming over a bridge, and one said, devil split my head open if I don't do so and so to the swad- ler, (the Methodists being called swadlers in Ireland in derision,) but the restraining Provi- dence of God kept them, so he passed unhurt : afterwards, that man on the Continent had his hand opened by a French sword, which one saw, who heard him express the words, and wrote home to his fiiend, not to oppose Mr. Averill, for he was a man of God. He, though in connexion, is not confined to a cir- cuit, but travels as he pleases ; also there are ten Missionaries employed, though not par- ticularly confined, but are somewhat like Mr. G. and C. &c, in New York district. 863. I had three church ministers to hear me, one of whom was a Deist, yet continued his living in Averill's vicinity. FromDurrow I went to Kilkeaneiji and from thence to Money- bag, where some conversed about America. I visited a country place, Carlow and Ballitore — here I spoke in a Quaker meeting house — here Job Scott died, and Dr. Johnson was born. I visited Baltinglass, Hacketstown, Tinhaley, Killaveny, Rednagh, Ilathdrum, to Wicklow. Here was J. Wade, son to the man who lent me the gig, who conversed about America : he also accompanied me to Arklow and Gorey, where I spoke in the market house, thence to Ferns and Newtown Barry. When I was here seven years before, I was surprised by an unusual noise, so that I could not sleep; yet I would not be scared away, knowing if the devil come, he could not hurt me; but could obtain no satisfactory information relative to it, yet would sleep there no more. That fami- ly now told me, that they heard the noise several days successively after I was gone, until a back- slider who was then sick under the roof, was * She lived a few years, during which time she caused him much trouble, sorrow and anxiety, though he al- lowed her two hundred pounds per annum, for her sup- port, and the daughter ; and who would not see him, nor suffer the daughter to write to him, though she appeared ready to fly when she met him on the road : but alter the mother's death, returned, being young. The wives of J. W. and George '\VhitetieM. were simi- lar ; but those three men stuck to the work, and God blessed them in it, until those object; « of the way. And if a man is faithful in the u ay of duty, and thosebeings who act thus are removed and taken awav. how can one, in conscience and in truth, call it a ■'Loss r And those men whom God has moved by his Spirit, and called to preach the Gospel, how Jo the\ feel, wiien under petticoat government, so fir as to desert the work ; " Any way for the sake of peace." (trj- But remember, that which God wills concerning the sphere of ouraction, is the only roa I for the way of trans- gressors is hard ;" therefore, out of the order of God, a conscious man cannot feel easy in his mind, until he fully backslides in heart. 136 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, O!?, LORENZO S JOURNAL. dead, being in black despair. — Enniscorthy, Wexford, Old Ross, New Ross, City of Water- ford, Carrick-ori-Suir, Clonmel, Cashel, Little- ton, Rosgrey, Templemore, Clesordan, Burr, Aughrim, Tuam, Castlebar. I visited some of these places, had received wrong informa- tion relative to my coming, which disappoint- ments paved the way to my getting greater congregations. Gideon Ousley, one of the Missionaries, met me, and observed, yesterday a Roman priest being insufficient, got another to help him, and the one with a whip and the other with a club, drove off some thousands of people like swine to market, who were at- tentively hearing him preach. I could scarcely believe that the clergy, in this our day, could have such an ascendancy over their people. He accompanied me to many appointments to Sligo. In this journey I found numbers con- verted, the fruit of awakenings when here before, and many came out to hear, which did nol usually attend any place of religious wor- ship : so I have access sometimes to one class ot people, which, was 1 to labor in any other sphere of life, I should not — thence to Manor Hamilton, Violel Hill, Enniskilen. Maguire's Bridge, Brookborough, Clones. Monaghan, A.ghnecloy, Cookstown, Cole Island, Moy, Blackwater, Armagh, Rich Hill. Tanderagee, Portadown, Lurgan, Moria, Lisburn and Bel- Fasl : here I met some of my old friends from Lame, who informed me of the expectations of the people there. I intended to visit that place ever since I came to Europe, but now could get no farther down into the north ; there may be the Providence of God in this. Balinahinch, Dovmpatrick, Newry, and so to Dublin, having been gone sixty-seven days, in which time 1 travelled about "seventeen hun- dred English miles, and held about two hun- dred i stings, in mosl of which the quicken- ing power of God was to be felt, and some were set at liberty before we parted. 1 re- turned the horse and chair to the owner, sat- isfied the demand left money for the Doctor's books, which he once had sent by me to America, and prepared for my departure. The friends, who had convi i set! n latn e to i ailing with ni". now met and agreed that 1 should engage theii p 86 !. I suddenly departed to Livi ing my work done here, ai (red the Bteerage of a ship for our company acci ly; Peggy was recovered, and thus th i Lot I ood to brii r us 1 once more, when there was t to human probability when we parted. Many con- I me for going to Ireland when ! but had 1 tarried 1 could have done her no more good, as 1 obtained the nurse I wished id by going I answere I a clear con- science. We went by canal to Wigan— walked 1o Hecton, from thence we went 1o Bolton ; in the mean time I visited Blackburn and another place; so when I came, the man who invited m ■. treatel me cool, by which means I was disagreeably necessitate I to dis- appoint hundreds of people. We cam" by canal to Manchester, where we met the Doc- tor, who suddenly departed from me by coach to Chester, — thence to Hollyhead, and so went over to Dublin, and \ saw him no more. He is one of the kindest, humane men to the poor I have seen, and I am under more obli- gations to him than any I have acquaintance with in my travels. I was in hopes to have had his company to America, but here I was disappointed, as he could not see his way clear to come — thence to Warrington — saw our friends and found them well. The So- ciety called Quaker Methodists, gave me a testimonial concerning my conduct, as may be seen in the Appendix. Here I met brother : —we went to Knutsford — thence to Macclesfield, where I preached the dedication sermon of the new chapel, belonging to the Free Gospelers or Revivalists ; instrumental music was introduced here in form, to draw the more people together, to get money to defray the expenses of the house : I believe they got mey by so doing than they would other- wise, and of course it is a loolish thing to take the devil's tools to do the Lord's work with: it is an evil practice, and you cannot deny it. 865. I visited Conglcton — found more than one hundred had been taken into societv since my other visit. I also visited Boslem in Staf- fordshire, and many other places. Also the city of Chester, and all around its vicinity. I received invitations into different parts of England, but feeling, as it were, my work done here, and my heart and soul bound for America, I dare do no otherwise than return, and of course durst not accept the invitations, but with thankfulness, and not comply. 866. There are six kinds of names of Methodists in England. 1. Old Societv; 2. Kilhamites; 3. Quaker Methodists; 4. ifield's Methodists; 5. Revivalists, or Free Go pelers; 6. Welch -Methodists, (called Jumpers.) a happy, simple, pious people, by ! i accounts, besides the church Metho- I 867. The old body are the main stock, an that in America, they have never had a final separation from the Church, they are called ants, but m tenters, ing in church hours, which Mr. Wes- ley dil not allow — they mostly have the or- ong them, though their pi are not ordained, but say the power which qualities them to preach, does not make a EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE,' OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 137 man half a minister, and if he he properly- called, and qualified by God to administer the substance in the word, to the salvation of souls, the same of course is fit to administer the sha- dow in form and of course count the ordination but a FORM.* 868. There is instrumental music in most of the leading chapels in England. But for a lad to start up and sing away in form like a hero, yet have no more sense of divine wor- ship than a parrot that speaks a borrowed song, I ask how God is glorified in that"? If mechanism was in such perfection as to have a machine by steam to speak words in form of sentences, and so say a prayer, repeat a sermon, and play the music, and say amen. Would this be divine worship ? No ! there is no divinity about it : and of course it is only but mechanism ; and hence if we have not the Spirit of God, our worship is not divine. Consequently, it is only form ; and /orm with- out power is but a sham. 869. In Ireland the separation from the Church has not taken place ; there is more of the ancient Methodist simplicity discoverable among them, but not as in America. I be- lieve the plan fallen upon in these United States is, and has been the most proper one for the time being, to carry on an extensive itinerancy with little expense ; but what will or should be best in future, may God's wisdom direct, and his Providence point out 1 Well may the Poet say,f "Except the Lord conduct the plan, The best concerted schemes are vain, And never can succeed." If " the kingdom of God be righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost,1'' and the " testimony of Jesus be the spirit of prophecy," well may the Apostle say, " No man can call Jesus Lord but by the Holy Ghost/' — Again, " If any man have not the spirit of Christ, he is none of his.'1 J 870. In Europe there is much more stress put upon forms, names and tradition, than in Ame- rica ; you can scarcely give a greater offence, than ask, "Have you got any religion ?" " Got any religion ?" " Think I am a heathen— got my religion to seek at this time of day ;" " I was always religious.'- — What is your religion ? It is the religion of my father, and he was of the religion of his father, the good old wayr, we don't change our religion. Suppose a man has a young horse, that will run a race — win a prize, and is a valuable animal; he wills the horse to his son, and he to his son, and so on ; but the horse dies ; the grandson * For the sake of order— See Appendix. f See Appendix. j Mr. Asbury to Jlmerica, is as Wesley was to Europe. boasts, what, have not I got a good horse ? I have, my grandfather raised him, willed him to my father, who gave him to me; and I can prove by the neighbors, he ran such a race, and won such a prize ; but on a close inspec- tion, it is found only the hones are remaining. Look at the Congregationals, or Independents, Presbyterians, Quakers, fyc. fyc. fyc, and com- pare them now with the history of their ances- tors, and a change will be visible* Two or three centuries ago, perhaps, an- cestors had religion, and were out of stigma, called a name, that has been attached to their form, and handed down from father to son ; these ancestors living in the divine life of re- ligion, in that divine life have gone to heaven, as Christ saith, "My sheep hear my voice, and follow me, and I give unto them eternal life," &c. But the children down, have, on bearing the same name, think they have the same religion ; but on close reflection or in- spection, there is no more divine life about their form, than animal life about the bones of the old horse ; and of course, will no more carry a man to heaven than the bones will, with whip and spurs, carry a man a journey, &c, because bible religion is what we must have especially, for the ancients were filled with joy and with the Holy Ghost," and " without holiness no man shall see the Lord :" but " blessed are the pure in heart, lor they shall see God." 871. The funds which have been raised in England, I scruple whether they have not proved a temptation to some, though they might be turned to the glory of God, and doubtless have, in many instances, yet I fear that to some, through fear, it hath proved a snare, so that they have not borne that testi- mony, which their conscience and judgment told them was their duty, against a growing evil ; whilst others have had too much afflu- ence and ease, and by that means have sunk too much upon their lees? God forbid it should be the case in America ! whilst a man or body of people are simple and sincere, hav- ing frequently recourse to their first principles in the Lord; there is no room to doubt his favor and his blessing, and these will make a happy life, and procure a happy end, and all is well that ends well, is the old proverb ; bui who can stand when God sets his tare against them ? Or what can prosper if God don't smile his approbation. The wicked may- prosper for a while, but at length shall be driven away as the chaff, and their candle put out— whilst the righteous shall be in ever- lasting: remembrance. * And unless people have recourse to their first prin- ciples they will degenerate ! 138 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE. PART FOURTH A SHORT ACCOUNT OF "ECCENTRIC COSMOPOLITE." 872. When Cosmopolite was on his last tour through Ireland, orders were sent from the " Castle" somewhere, by some body, that he must be taken into custody : which body returning, replied for answer, that Cosmopolite could not be found* — this more than once or twice. Moreover, the Threshers pursued him two nights and one day for a noted heretic ; but he unwittingly escaped from them like- wise. The martial law was now proclaimed in four counties, which made it dangerous travelling without a pass ; but Cosmopolite was providentially kept in peace, and safely delivered from the whole — yet not by fore- sight in any human wisdom — for it was not within the reach of human ken. 873. "Question 22. A man from America, named Lorenzo Dow having travelled through this country, professing himself a friend to the * * * *, what judgment ought this ****** to pass concerning the conductof that man ! " "Answer. He came or any authorized to give it has not travelled as one fit' our people, nor as one of our friends — and we are determined that should he return none of our * * * * * * * shall be opened to him on any a whatever." — Minutes of both countries." f 874. He left * * * * at lull tide and fair wind, in an extra packet — having jusl stepped on board as ^\if casl off- -down came the * > oomopolite was on the chase seventeen hundred ■liles in sixty-seven days, and held two I ings — such being the distance from the people, without jutimaey— ami the velocity of the journey that they scarcely knew from whence ho came or where he \v;is gone. t See Appendix " pursuers," and looked from the dock, while he gazed at them from the deck, and thus went out of the harbor. 875. Twice the Consul had applied for a passport in vain, and likewise solicited the in- terference of the Ambassador, but there was no returns. Hence Cosmopolite when he had finished his work and got ready, came away in a vessel that was fitted for the purpose ; but not with design, except by Providence. Ano- ther vessel having sprang a leak, which the pursuers were searching, as Cosmopolite sail- ed by out of port, in the other ship. 876. The fog was a hiding place in the hand of God— to preserve from those " Floating Hells,'" — while coming round Hibernia and doubling Cape Clear — for several days to- gether! 877. This vessel was called the Averick — ■ 323 tons — De Cost, master — would keep half point nearer the wind than usual — hence ships at the leeward must run parallel, or cross our track to gain the weather gage, in order to bear upon us — therefore would lose time and distance. De Cost put out his lights and altered his course, and so evaded the in- truders thrice — whereas the other ship which had been refused on account of her leak, was boarded thrice. Thus Cosmopolite was pre- served to Columbia's shores, for which praised be the Lord ! Though a stranger, the way was opened for meetings, and some good times in public — some acquaintance with the Quakers, and sailed from New Bedford to New York with most <>!' the passengers. 878. Cosmopolite was accused with " hush money" clandestinely, by some who were on board — on getting wind of it, he had the agreement stated, ami then produced the re- ceipt in the full amount which answered to thi' articles. Then he was accused of hai ing recen ed a presenl of ten pounds from the Cap- tain, which they said should have been di- lL= EXEMPLIFIED EXPiTJUENCE, OR> LORENZO S JOURNAL. 139 vided with the passengers. — Cosmopolhe said why 1 was there any such agreement ] They acknowledged not ! yet observed it would have been but just. Cosmopolite said, he did not see or feel the obligation — had the donation been given — which he observed had never been given ; and appealed to the Captain if ever he had made the gift, who answered in the negative. Nevertheless, ungenerously did some persist to make the impression that Cosmopolite was a swindler. But what is amiss here must be rectified hereafter. 879. Some of those people who were led by inclination or judgment to come to Amer- ica, questioned Cosmopolite antecedent to their coming — civility demanded a reply, which accordingly was given — as free agents they came for their own interests only — but meet- ing with some trials, bitterly accused Cosmo- polite, as the cause of all their trials, calami- ties, and misfortunes — who could have no in- terest in their coming — and one even went so far as to curse the day she ever saw his face — though he had done all he could to serve them — but the sin of ingratitude is one of the most abominable crimes that the heart of man can be contaminated with, and very ob- noxious in the sight of heaven — evidently marked with just displeasure in righteous re- tributions. 880. Here it may be observed — those who have fled from oppression and privation to the " Land of Liberty,''' are the worst enemies, and most bitter in the execrations of any on these shores, when fortune smiles upon them — but yet it is very observable that few of them are willing to return to the old world. A certain pair, whose "passage the king paid," from the old world to the new — fortune smiled on them in Alexandria — the term being expired, and in contempt, he quit the country — exclaiming " the best flour in America is not equal to the mud of London.'' — Where he put his barrel of dollars in a private Bank ; which broke a few days after, and he then had to turn porter, and stand in the mud, to get wherewith to support nature ! 881. On this voyage, Cosmopolite fre- quently felt a foreboding of approaching tri- als— and a secret conviction as though all was not well at the Mississippi — which he ex- pressed more than once or twice. 882. He went to Virginia by land — saw brother Mead — met his rib in Richmond and then returned to New England — holding meet- ings and had good times by the way. But now the storm began to gather — preludes of which were seen — hence Cosmopolite felt he must fortify his mind — considering these omens a dispensation of preparation accord- ingly, from the beneficent Parent of the world ! Whilst in Europe Cosmopolite was attack- ed with spasms, of a most extraordinary kind ; which baffled the skill of the most celebrated of the Faculty ; and reduced his nervous strength, and shook his constitution to the centre, more than all his labors and expo- sures hertofore — which had been from seven to ten thousand miles a year, and attending meeting from six to seven hundred times — but now his sun appeared declining, and his ca- reer drawing to a close. But the idea of yielding and giving up the itinerant sphere, was trying to Cosmopolite — seeing it was his element and paradise to travel and preach the gospel. Hence he got a stiff leather jacket girded with buckles to serve as stays, to sup- port the tottering frame, to enable him to ride on horseback ; which the doctors remonstra- ted against — when that would answer no further; betook the gig and little wagon ; but was obliged to sit or lay down some part of the meeting to be able to finish his dis- course ; mostly for seven years. 883. Some could or would not make the necessary distinction between voluntary sin- gularity and a case of extreme necessity. But such a cavilling argues an ungenerous mind, and is too much tainted with moral evil.'''' 884. Cosmopohte had bought a pair of mules which were to have been fitted to the carriage against his return; but in lieu there- of, were put in a wagon, and so broke down they were unfit for service ; and hence he had to part with them for about half value, to be able to prosecute his journey ; and the horse he had was shortly starved so as to fail, and hence obliged to part with him for one of lit- tle worth. 885. Shortly followed the residue, while in his decline of health. From New England he was found in the Mississippi Territory ; having travelled there by land through Geor- gia, where he received letters of confirmation that all was not going right. 886. Here Cosmopolite was induced to aid two parlies, as a friend between, who got him bound and would not let him off. He offered all he had, but in vain ; the circumstance was; one party owned three hundred and twenty- four acres of land, and verbally consented for the other to build a mill on it, who set up a frame without any title, and getting involved in debt, the first would not sell it to him, lest they should lose it by his creditors ; and he was afraid lest he should lose his labors for the want of a title. So they wished Cosmo- polite to step in between them, so as to make each secure, which, without looking at con- sequences, he did. This was an error of his life, and he repents it but once for all. How- ever, it has been a school of an important na- ture to him, and doubtless will be for life. 140 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 887. Then went for his Rib, by the advice and request of friends, whose friendship in the sequel consists in fair words untried, like the pine tree which appears as good timber, but upon investigation isfound rotten attheheart. j For, after Cosmopolite had gone, in a few months, over most of the northern states, he returned with his companion to that part, and was reduced to the most painful situation imaginable, as follows : — First, some heavy debts, as a consequence of purchasing sixty-four acres of the three hun [red and twenty-four, though he had but about twenty-four remaining, having parted with about forty, to be able to work through. .Secondly. No money or flush loose pro- perty. Thirdly. A sick companion without house or home — this being the time when friends forsook him — all except a deist and his family. Fourthly. Reputation — attacked on all si.hs. and in remote parts through the States : that hk was revelling in riches and luxury, with a line brick house, sugar and cotton plantation, flour and saw mills, slaves, and money in the bank, &c. &c. &c. like a nabob in the east. Whilst others made use of every- thing they could that would be to his discred- it, among which, some few who had subscrib- ed for his journals, and paid in advance, but not getting their books, no allowance was made for the books being lost, but all was construed, "a design to cheat, and had gol the property, and had gone to the Mississippi to feat her his nest." Hence the famous expression of Asbury's. '•The star which rose in the EAST, is set in the WEST." 888. About this time he dreamed that he was in New York, and was going from the Park to Pearl street, in quest of J. Q's. house, uli"[i the street appeared burned and only the ruins of the walls remaining, and not a trace of his family could be found in the city, which waked him up in a tremor of horror. He told Ins wife thai he thou jhl they should hear - thing d i agreeable from New York. which the se luel proved in a few days, for a letter from Mr. W * * * was opened in Virginia, and accidentally, or rather providen- tially, a friend wrote tn the Mississippi, •• I suppose you have heard that .1. Q. has eloped to the W. I. and taken off another man's VV * *, and also left you in the lurch with Mr. W . . . and J. C. T. &c. &c. &c. The whole myste- ry was then developed, and consequences to be rea I thai would be disagreeable enough. 889. Mr. N. Snethen, had his trials by men who bad never seen his "letter" or been ac- quainted with Cosmopolite, oor heard anj thing he had to say about the circumstance ; gave judgment in Mr. N. S's favor, and a certi- ficate of acquittal, only on hearing his own statement, though Pagan Romans had the ac- cuser and ACCUSED/ace to face, that he might have an opportunity for his own defence. The Jews' law did not condemn a man before it heard him.* Hence Cosmopolite had the sentence of be- ing the agent of all the evil instead of N. S — , and moreover was a " Sabbath breaker." hav- ing let some people have a few religious books, through necessity, and not of choice, as they could not be supplied with them at any other time; therefore must have no countenance, but go on his own footing. Cosmopolite delivered a discourse from "as ye would that others should do to you, do ye even so to them ,-" — first in person ; secondly, in property ; and third, in CHARACTER— which discourse gave great offence ! These things now came to a focus about one time, which augmented the distress of Cosmopolite— as he was fast verging toward the grave — to human appearance he could not stay long — and the thoughts of dying in this clou 1 un ler these gloomy circumstances, were of the most painful and distressing nature — as circular letters were sent forth from the execu- tive. 3Ir. Asbwy, already, that he, Cosmopo- lite, might rise no more — and at N. Y. it was thought and sail by man}-, that he would never dare to show his face again ! 890. A gathering in the side of Cosmopo- lite for some time, now began to ripen, and finally burst in the cavity of the body, be- tween the bowels and skin, and he expected to die ; but falling asleep, he dreamed that he was in a mill-race, below the wheel, and the water was clear as crystal — but the bottom and sides were a quicksand, so that there was nothing to seize hold of or to stand on for the possibility of relief: thus situated, he drifted with the stream toward the ocean near by, where was a whirlpool oi vast depth. People were sitting on the banks, merrily diverted to see him drift, without offering any assistance. However, a little man in white raiment, ran down to the stream, waded in up to his chin, between the current and whirlpool in the eddy, and stooping over, reached as far as he could, seized him by the edge of his garment and 1 him to shore, where a gentleman opened his house, invited him to the parlor, where the lady made the necessary arrange- ment for his relief in food and raiment, &c, ■ was shown a convenient room where lefl to compose himself to rest; — in the people on the bank merrily diverted themselves, saving, "he has lost one shoe in the river, and will never be able to travel and preach again"— .-but in the morning, ' See Appendix of this affair. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 141 to the surprise of all, both shoes were found safe in the dining room, though the doors were shut and locked all night. 891. The ideas of being stigmatized, and his ashes raked up by misrepresentation after his dissolution, were painful in the extreme; be- cause the slur it would bring upon religion, as the time appeared fast approaching. He cried to the " God of Jacob" for relief, and that for his name and glory sake to hear prayer — that His cause might not be slandered on his account. Thus, after spending the bloom of youth in the service of others, for Zion's welfare — and now, in the greatest time of affliction, to be forsaken of friends, was a feeling that cannot be well described — turned out as an old dog who hath lost his teeth. " But where reaso7i fails, there fail K begins — But man's extremity is God's opportunity .'" 892. As the last retreat Cosmopolite retired into a Cane Brake, at the foot of a large hill, where was a beautiful spring, which he named " Chicimaw spring"* — by which he got a small cabin made of split poles, where the bear and wolf and tiger, &c. &c, with all kinds of serpents in N. America, abound. This was an agreeable retreat from the pursu- ing foe — there to wait and see what God the Lord would do ! 893. Once he met three animals, when go- ing to a neighboring house, upon a bye-way, which he hacked out through the cane — he told them to get out, and chinked his tins to- gether— one took to the left and two to the right a few feet, and he passed between when they closed behind, — he inquired if Mr. Neal had been there, having seen his bull dogs. The family, hearing their description, replied that they were wolves ! 894. Being routed from this peaceful retreat, in the manner that the Porcupine drove the snake from his den, Cosmopolite made arrange- ments to leave his rib and go to the Slates — so by mutual consent they parted for three hundred and seventy-one days, and he came into Georgia — having only about three dol- lars when he started in the wilderness from the Mississippi. 895. He attended a large association of dominies in S. C, who were mostly strangers to him — there being not more than three mem- bers remaining of the same body when he was acquainted with them a few years before, as about five years changes the majority in each Conference — and not more than five or six spoke to him. 896. However, he endeavored to make clear work as he went ; which, through the mercy and Providence of God, was accom- Oood. plished ; except about subscribers, which he supplied a few months after, though he had to travel several hundred miles to accomplish it. There was a subscription which Cos- mopolite had made, but part remained unpaid. He parted with his horse, which cost one hun- dred and thirty-five dollars, and fifty dollars in cash, with which he was let off, though he denied the privilege of preaching in the house, before he asked it — so he took to his feet, and went on to New York, and sent for Mr. VV . . . and J. C. T., and shortly all the horrid con- sequence of J. Q's conduct presented to view. 897. Some years before, Cosmopolite was in a house where the man and all his family were confined with sickness ; who requested some papers to ha filed in the west to save his land, which he had been banished from, by the Catholic Spaniards, on account of his re- ligion ; and he had to take his family in an open boat round Cape Florida, living on game, and had nothing but Providence and the gun to depend on until they arrived in Georgia, during a space of about seven months. To oblige him, Cosmopolite took the papers and filed them— and J. Q. wished to make the purchase, which matters were fixed according- ly all round, except executing one instrument of writing, which was only prevented by a sudden fit of illness. Thus God sees not as man sees — what we think for the best may prove our ruin, — and what we think for the worst, may be the best of all.' J. C. T. acted the reasonable part, on Christian principles, to bear and forbear, and wait the bounds of possibility, but Mr. W . . . acted otherwise. 898. J. Q. had been in the habit of opening the letters of Cosmopolite and taking out mo- neij — also he was to have paid Mr. W . . . . and J. C. T.— The latter he did not, but the former received a note from J. Q. on the ac- count of Cosmopolite, but not to the full amount ; giving a receipt for money, and wrote a letter to Cosmopolite for the " balance1'' to Virginia, where it was broke open, and re- mained on a shelf more than a year ; and was taken down by Cosmopolite when on his jour- ney, careless, and observing his name on the superscription, opened it, read it, and put it in his pocket, with the receipt, as he came along. Mr. W . . . . denielthe " receipt," although he acknowledged the letter; but the names were in his own proper hand writing — so ad- mitted by judges, when compared with a re- ceipt book. He demanded the whole of Cosmopolite — saying the note of J. Q. was destroyed ; which amounted to about two hundred and eight dollars — the whole was less than three hun- dred. 142 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. Cosmopolite said it was hard to pay it twice; but was willing to submit it to arbi- trators, and abide their judgment ; to which Mr. W assented — he should choose one — Cosmopolite another, and these two should choose a third— a majority of which should be final. The hour being fixed, Cos- mopolite started with his, and met that of Mr. \V , and who should it be but the sheriff, prepared to take Cosmopolite to the "tight homer Thus, the aspect was of the most gloomy nature — however, two men stepped up and became security for his ap- pearance at court. This gave him time to breathe, and see what next. 899. The assignees to the estate of J. Q., who had died in the West Indies, offered to ac- quit Cosmopolite of all demands, if he would let them step into the place of J. Q., and have the transfer in his lieu, from those whom it had concerned — as J. Q. had left a demand on book against Cosmopolite of some amount improperly — and, moreover, would step in be- tween him and Mr. W , and fight him in the law, giving Cosmopolite a bond of in- demnity. Cosmopolite readily consented ; being only paid his expenses; but flung in his trouble — so that in attempting to favor the sick man he neither gained nor lost — except the plague and censure, as the sick man was paid his full de- mand. 900. There is one instrument of writing which hath been paid, but was never deliver- ed up; which, in justice, Cosmopolite should have— as " Major Mills, Charles Smith," and "Frances Steel,''' doth know ! 901. Thus Cosmopolite was enabled to clear off with J. C. T. and leave the city in peace — while Mr. W was left to have his dispute decided in his own way — but what was the consequence 1 He was cast, having the cost of court to pay ; and only got the ba- lance. After which there was a resurrection of the note of .1. (J. which he, Mr. W wished Cosmopolite to purchase — and for the refusal called him all to nought, as a "scoun- drel," &c. &c. &c. 902. Cosmopolite went as far as Boston, where he had a few books — procured him a horse and little wagon — and returned to the SOUth, and BO to the Mississippi to his Rib : and immediately started for Georgia, through the wilderness, without bidding a friend tare- well — visited many counties and Btarted for orth. Was pre-warned in dreams - which the sequel proved, at I/ynchburg, Vir- ginia. She was taken sick — broughl nigh ath, and detained two years. See her " Journey of Life." 903. Cosmopolite was defeated in attempt- ing to get a small cabin here— his reputed " riches," by report, not being adequate to surmount it. 904. He was taken unwell with those spasms, and lay beside a road, and probably would have died — but a doctor came along — gave him some medicine, which flung the spasms from the nerves into the blood-vessels, and he began to amend from that time. 905. The Presbyterians were remarkably kind and open in N. C, many of their meet- ing-houses were at his service, and some of their ministers he formed acquaintance with, who appeared like very pious men, with the spirit of liberality ! 906. Thus after long struggles, Cosmopo- lite got through all his d*f. who was disinterested, by his infill- ence and interference, saved some little value from the wreck. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 143 The foregoing short history of " Eccentric" Cosmopolite, is given for the benefit of all those whom it may CONCERN. L* 910. JUNE 9, 1813.— Leaving Peggy at John M. Walker's, in Buckingham County, Virginia, where she was confined with . I spoke in Charlotte County, Maclinburg, Brunswick, Belfield, and Murfreesboro, down to Edenton, in N. C. at which place I was in- terrupted by a Baptist preacher, who gave me the lie, and brought himself into disrepute ; I replied there was " some good mistaken men whose hearts were better than their heads?'' 911. By Elizabeth I came to the Hickory Ground, and down to Princess Ann — and while upon the road I heard " Jefferson's Bull Dogs"1 so called, roaring at one of neighbor Geo rge's frigates ; which give me awful sensa- tions concerning the horrors of war, and the curse the world is under. On my arrival at Norfolk, I saw the smoke of cannon, and the awful scene during the battle of Craney Island. " God sees not as man sees : for the race is not to the swift nor the battle to the strong" — which was exemplified in that instance ; the termination being different from every calcu- lation both of friend and foe. 912. I returned by Suffolk, where I found my old friends Yarborough were gone to the other world. By Petersburg to Richmond ; where I found my old friend, Stith Mead., still going on in the work of the Lord. 913. On my arrival in Buckingham, finding Peggy still low in health, and the people un- willing for her removal, as unadvised, I re- quested a ride in the gig; which the family, not suspecting my intentions, we started ; and. beyond probability, she endured ten miles be- fore we stopped : as the Doctor had advised the "White Sulphur Springs" in Greenbriar. Next day we reached Lynchburg, where I was requested to preach ; but-Le Roy Merritt, who had been converted in this place, and came with me from the Low Lands, had been to see his friends, was now on his return, and desir- ed to preach : I felt as if it was his turn, and gave way accordingly. He spoke with life and authority from above ; and going to his station in Portsmouth, died in a few davs after, with the shouts of " VICTORY ! VIC- TORY! VICTORY!" in his mouth. "Let me die the death of the Righteous, and my last end be like his — Mark the perfect man, and behold the upright — for the end of that man is peace." 914. While in the Low Lands I saw some good times, and revivals of religion ; but the drought, the sun, and flies, were dreadful at that time. Many streams were so dried, that swine fattened upon their fish ; and the want of water and food for cattle were distressing, with the addition of swarms of flies to suck the blood of man and beast. 915. Hiring a hack we came to the " White Sulphur" Springs in Greenbriar: where I got access to many neighborhoods where I had not been before ; being a stranger in those parts. Our expenses were nearly one hun- dred dollars, but I did not begrudge it, consi- dering the benefit we received from those wa- ters. When on the way, she could hardly bear her weight ten yards, but now was able to ride sixteen miles on horseback to the " Sweet Springs," where I spoke to a large and attentive audience, though the devil reign- ed in those parts. Lawyer Baker collared me, and threatened to break my neck for preaching; because, he said I insulted Mrs. ten years before, by saying hell is moving from beneath to meet her at her com- ing; and he did it to revenge her cause. But his assertion was false. The ladies however took up my cause, and promised me protec- tion. And hence his gambling comrades be- came ashamed, and he had to hold his peace and let me alone. 916. By the assistance of Providence we found the way opened to gain Fincastle ; and the camp meeting, near Salem, where I had to apologize for my " Lapel coat," single-breast- ed ; which I was reprobated for wearing. — The case was this ; eighteen months before I was in distress for a coat, the winter coming on ; and had not money to spare to get one. But a man owed me twenty dollars, which he could not pay in ready money ; hence I must lose it, (being about to leave those parts,) un- less I would accept a turn to a shop where garments were ready made, being brought over from England : hence from my necessity, and the nature of the case, originated the contend- ed coat, the most valuable I ever wore in my life. But I soon gave it away rather than hurt weak minds, and give mankind occasion; and got a sailor's blanket-coat, to prosecute my journey. 917. From thence to Blackrod in a wagon : where we had some good times. I spoke to the military in Christiansburg, where they gave me a surtout. 918. I attended a camp meeting one day and two nights, which appeared like a blank in my life ; so I started off twenty miles on foot, to my destination. 919. Having procured me a tackey, and parting with Peggy at the Yellow Springs in Montgomery county, I started for the west, while she went to the east, with brother and sister Booth, in Brunswick county, in North Carolina. 920. On Walkers Creek I saw the greatest preparation for camp meeting that I ever viewed in my life, being encircled with bar- 144 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. racks all round. It was a dreadful rainy time ; but from our convenience, preaching went on in the tents ; and all were accommodated. I called at a house to feed my horse, where I was recognised, and solicited to stop and preach, which I did ; and had a good time. The man of the house turned away circuit preaching because they held private class meetings — and so broke up the class. 921. In Abingdon I spoke three times. Exchanging my poney for another, as she was in foal, which had been kept a secret from me by the seller : I got imposed on again, as the latter had not been corn fed; and in two days she tired. Hence I was obliged to exchange for a third, to be able to keep up with my appointments, but this also was so rough in his gaits, that my state of health would not admit of keeping him ; hence I exchanged for a fourth, having ex- pended eighty-three dollars : I obtained one worth about forty, havinglnit one eye. 922. When I started on this journey, I felt to go as far as Nashville ;* but any farther a gloom seemed to overspread my contemplation on that subject — I could not tell why : yet when I arrived into West Tennessee, the cause was obvious ; the Indians having commenced war, blocked up the way to Louisiana — as many were murdered in that direction. 92'A. Putting my work, improved, to the press, sent off my appointments : after which I commenced my tour through Gallatin, Carth- age. Lebanon, where I saw the wife of the '• Wild Man of the Woods'1 I strove to obtain his journal ; but in that I was disappointed — though they hail agreed on certain conditions td lei me have it — he died in peace. Jefferson, Murfreesboro, Columbia on Duck; Rices' M. H. Franklin ; Liberty, near Green Hills; Dix- on county, Clarksville, Palmyria, Christian county and Russellville, in Kentucky; Robin- son C. H. Macminsville ; Secotchee valley, * In Nashville jail I saw an Indian chief of the Creek nation, named Bob— taken prisoner by Coffe&'s spies. I asked him why their nation took up the hatchet against the whites, when they were paid for their friendship by the United States? II plied, that a letter from the Oreat Father, the King of England, that the time was arrived to take up the hatchet— then tl lent for the big Prophet— who said if \\ e did not take up the hatchet, oui cattle would become buffalo, and our fowls like wild tur- keys— and our hogs would bee e lizard liken i e our dogs would beco ind kill us, because we had whipped them ; which prophecy the governor delivered by an interpreter to Runners, who quicklj circulated it through the nation some believed it, who wen Ions in the doctrine of Spirits. It was through such a three-fold influential source others believed it, being dis- ■fleeted to the United States— and athinl to pre! I tomahawked, as there could he no neutral in the war— and hence the commencement of hostilities. They that ohservc lying vanities, forsake their own mercies. Four armies are now against thorn and de- struction appears coming upon them to the uttermost. But woe to them who make use of Religion to answer their wicked ends thereby '. Washington, Kingston, Marysville, Severs- ville, Knoxville, Clinton, Jacksborough, Clai- borne, C. H. Rutledge, Rogersville, Greens- ville, Jonesborough and Carter, C. H. to Wilks- borough, and then to Huntsville, so to James Clemments, where I arrived on Tuesday even- ing, the 14th of December; intending to pro- ceed immediately to Raleigh, and from thence to Brunswick, where Peggy is. But in this I was disappointed : being taken sick, was confined until Thursday, when the weather set in bad. On Sunday spoke to several hun- dreds in the door yard, and rode fourteen miles on my way — and falling in with a congrega- tion, I spoke at night. Next day it rained, snowed, and hailed, in a distressing manner, so that I could not feel myself justifiable to pursue my journey; however anxious. 924. There is something peculiar in my de- tention here, — for I felt to hasten my journey to the utmost, and accomplish my route; but still I was prevented going further at present, though I have accomplished the essence of my visit. 925. More than a year ago, I dreamed that we were on the shore in the Low Lands — where about twelve o'clock at night the great ocean presented to view before without bounds, and the awful cavalry pursuers were in the rear, and destruction to the uttermost awaited us if we staid there until day. I saw a bat- teau, without sails, oars or rudder, in which I said we must embark as the only alternative, and leave the event to God; and putting in our trunk, for it was present with my papers, and all we had : Peggy stepped in, and as I shoved it off stepped in myself; the motion of which, with the wind and tide, took us out of sight of land before day. A porpoise rose and struck the gunnel of the boat and broke in a part, w'hich admitted the waves to dash in, and the boat began to fill. I said, we are lost — there is no hope, but to commit ourselves to God, and hang our souls upon Him! Just then a fine large ship presented to view, and was immediately alongside; and seeing our danger, flung us a rope, to which we fastened the trunk and so were drawn in- to the ship, as the boat just then filled and went down ! The-re were three ladies in the cabin who served us with a dish of warm cof- fee or tea ; for we were wet and very much chilled. I could eat but little, from the grati- tude to the great Disposer of all events for our late deliverance from the danger of the sea, and our dreadful pursuers. I asked the cap- tain where he was from, and hound to? He said, •• from Ire/and — have been to the West Indies am sailing to Jerusalem/' While reflecting on the subject, ami the probability that my pursuers would not hear of me for years, if ever, I waked up all in a flood of EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 145 tears ! What it means, I know not, time must unfold it ! 926. When on my return from Europe, from an unaccountable impulse of mind I fre- quently said, I awfully feared that all was not right at the Mississippi; as a brother and sis- ter-in-law had gone to that territory about the time we left America. 927. In Ireland, one day a person observed to me her dream, which left a tremor of horror on her mind. That I had wings, and could roam at pleasure where I pleased ; at length I lit down on a certain place, and sunk into the mire — and the more I strove to get out, the deeper I sunk down into the black mire. When she waked up with a degree of horror. 928. Those persons in M. T. separated, by grievously sinning against the tender mercies of the Lord. Leaving Peggy in Virginia, I arrived in Claiborne county, where he had be- gun a mill on ground which was not his own, and got involved in debt, which caused both parties, viz. the owners of the ground and him, to desire me to act as a mediator between them; which I accordingly did, and writings were passed accordingly. But alas ! this was the biginning of sorrows to me, and proved a school, arising from a combination of circumstances, which I shall never forget. I offered all I had, in a few day after, for a release, but in vain, they proved like blood- suckers, which stuck close to the skin. — Hence I was compelled to purchase a part of the land and improvements; which involved me in debt head and ears, of several thousand dollars, which took some time to extricate myself! But which was accomplished by per- severance, through the providence of God. 929. The "Rights of Man," fifth edition, being finished, I visited Fayetteville, Wilming- ton, Kingston, Georgetown and Charleston ; where the women lived at the " Planters Ho- tel," who had been instrumental in savins; me from the hand of Baker ; here I put up gratis. 930. I visited Sumpterville, Statesborough, Columbia, Chesterfield, Wadesborough, and several adjacent counties, to Moore ; and Ra- leigh, Smithfield, Kingston to Nevvbern, and Washington, so by the intermediate places to Tarborousrh, and also to Nash, C. H. Louis- ville, Williamsborough, Granville, Hillsbo- rough, to Terswell and Person, to Warrington and Brunswick ; from whence we took our departure to Petersburg, Richmond, Freder- icksburg, Alexandria, Washington to Balti- more; and on the way I met Jesse Lee, who hailed me in the stage. I once saw him at a camp meeting in Georgia — we took a walk. . than any one individual since the " True American Federal Government' was formed. I spent some time with him at Washington — he gave up his appointment for Cosmopolite in the " big house." One night Cosmopolite, while sleeping in the room with him, dreamed that a Rat came out of the dark, and fastened on his finger, and began to suck his blood, which he, in endeavoring to shake off, had like to have sprung out of bed. Next day there came a swindler to Cosmopolite, and inge- niously duped him out of thirty-eight dollars, which he designed never to reimburse ! This also was a school, and taught him the lesson : " He that will be surety for a stranger shall smart for it." Mr. F. A. is sick, and perhaps is about to end his long and arduous labor. What then ? 931. Cosmopolite heard N. Snethen preach from, "The Lord knoioeth how to deliver the godly out of temptation, and to reserve the unjust unto the day of judgment to be punish- ed." The Lord knoweth — not is able or will- ing; but knoweth how, i. e. the best way to deliver, &c, and to reserve the unjust to the day of judgment : not the general judg- ment, but some particular judgment in this world ; adding, those that will not be subject to rule and order, put themselves out of the power of the magistrate, for he cannot follow them through all their intricate windings; of course they surrender themselves into the hand of God only ; and hence we may expect to see some particular judgment befal them, as a just dispensation, and make a striking example of them as a warning to others ! 932. From Baltimore to Philadelphia, and so to New York, where we saw J. M. . . ., who professes himsell to be an " alien enemy ,-" who hath caused (more) un- easiness in the . . . society and distur- bance (than Cosmopolite hath done on these shores these eighteen years) *though account- able to none in a moral or ecclesiastical point of view, for his conduct on these shores ; though a man of " order," yet he has been gene- rously used in various senses in this city ; but his Life shows the liberty in his country, as published by himself. However Amcrinins as "alien friends," THERE in time of PEACE, are used worse than "alien enemies"1 are here in time of WAR; which Cosmopolite doth know. 933. There Cosmopolite with bis Rib, had to appear at the Custom House by summons; and tell his age, parentage, birth-place, occu- He has been Chaplain to Congress longer * The example of Cosmopolite— it had been urged would prove pernicious ; but where has the effect been produced yet ? Moreover the " Defence of Methodism" states the distinction between " Accidental and moral evil ;" and shows the absurdity of saying " most good or evil," &c, " more evil than good." 10 116 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. pation, city, street, number of the house, and name of the family were he stayed before em- barking, ship's name, &c. &c. &c complexion, flesh marks, &c. &c. all the answers ■1, and his name he had to sign to imony. This examination they passed through three times at the Custom House, then at the Mayor's office, and also at the Alien office ; then he could not stay without the King's license, on which were certified his lodgings, &c. which must not be removed even to the next door without permission, un- der a tw-ialty: and the family who received him to fifty pounds fine. Moreover, he must not exceed eleven miles distance, nor preach without license from the sessions, which could not be obtained without, first, the oath of al- legiance ; second, to support that particular form of government ; third, against Popery, or be subject to pay a fine of twenty pounds; and those who suffered meetings in their houses without a license from the Bishop's court, were subject to twenty pounds fine ; and each of those who attended, to pay five shil- lings. 934. Render unto Caesar the things that are Caesar's, and unto God the things that are God's; for the devil ought to have his due, and God requires no more : and every thing should have justice done to it ! And to misrepresent any thing designedly, with an intention to deceive, to injure another, and thereby answer our own designs, is a "moral evil" of the deepest dye; and while the Vicegerent governs the world in Righteous- ness, judgment must and will be given in favor of the injured. Therefore vice must not triumph over virtue; and though the " Wicked may flourish like the green bay tree" for a season, the day of retribution will come at last. Consequently, all persons whose actions flow from impure and unjustifiable motives, will have only a curse and bitterness, as a just entailment at last, as the final issue of their conduct ! But innocence, uprightness and integrity of heart, founded upon virtuous and justifiable principles, as a responsible agent to the Su- preme Governor of the world, will meet His approbation; who will carry them through safely, however severe their trials and con- flicts may he for a season, SALVATION will come at last. Hence the propriety of "FAITH in God," and a "HOPE" in his Providential Hand.' Likewise Charity or LOVE, which is the spirit of the gospel of Christ, should be the moving spring of all our actions; in order that we may glorify Him in all our ways, by a suitable disposition of heart fitted to his government; which requires a worship in SPIRIT and in TRUTH, with the UNDER- STANDING! -"Moral Law" — and originated from the 935. " Natural Law"- the "Rule of Practice,' same Author. Natural law embraces unalienable rights, which are founded upon innate principles, as life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness, &c., from which equality originates " Natural Justice."1 Agreeable to such natural justice is " Moral obligation ;" " Love the Lord with all thy heart, and thy neighbor (not less or more, but) as thyself," "and as ye would that others should do to you, do ye even so to them, for this is the law and the prophets ;" or what the law of Moses, and the spirit of prophets; and the example of Jesus Christ enjoined : "Therefore with what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged," and "with what measure you mete, it shall be measured to you again." The just retributions of Divine Providence have been observable in social bodies, as well as in personal and individual cases. Hainan and Mordecai exemplify an instance — "he that will dig a pit for another, shall fall into it himself." 936. The first fifteen years of my life were as lost, not being devoted to God ; though more sober and steady than most at that age ; which was remarked by many. When in my sixteenth year I became ac- quainted with the comforts of religion ; which hath kept me out of many a hurtful snare. About eighteen I commenced my itinerant ca- reer ; which is more than eighteen years since. Various are the scenes through which I have been preserved since, by land and water, in those different climes where my lot hath been cast, arising from the different customs, inter- ests, and prejudice of education. There is a family likeness, so there may be a family temper, and likewise a family education. Hence the various MODES give rise to various preju- dices? and those that predominate will infest and taint whole societies or neighborhoods, over whose influence they control. 937. Little minds are capable of little things; ami hence to see an exaltation, is apt to pro- duce a. jealousy ; which, when admitted, begets envy : and friendship and respect degenerates into hatred, malice, and ill-will. 938. Every person supposes himself to be in the middle of the world, and his way to be the most RIGHT, and as a criterion, and the summit of perfection. A difference of course to be an error, which should be cured ; hence he bears the testimony against it with all the zeal, acrimony, and bitter censoriousness ima- ginable. Why! because it varies from his views; without allowing others the same liberty that he takes, to think, and judge, and act for himself; but all are in error who do not come to his rule, founded upon bigotry EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 147 and the prejudice of education. For the most ignorant are generally the most rude, saucy, impertinent and positive in their assertions ; not knowing how to state a proposition, nor draw a right conclusion ; but think that asser- tion is argument, and so take it for granted that it proves the point. 939. Those persons who have sprung out of the ashes, and have been raised in the cor- ner, when they get into office and power, be- come the most important, self-exalted, impe- rious, and tyrannical of any persons what- ever; and domineer over those with a ven- geance, that come within their power and dis- pleasure ;* from which good Lord deliver the EARTH !f 940. I perceive all things below the sun to be of a fleeting nature — nothing permanent but Divinity and Immortality .' And to feel the love of the former, brightens up the pros- pects of the latter ; and inspires the heart with " hope" beyond this life ! 941 . I have not an acre of ground I call my own upon earth, and but a small pittance of this world's goods in any shape or form. But am without house or home of my own, and but very few on whose friendship to depend. 942. The last seven years of my life have been a scene of trials ; but they have been a school. During this time I have not received from other people in my travels, what would bear one half of my necessary expenses ; and yet there is no time nor place in Europe or America, that any person can point out, when or where I asked for a " CONTRIBUTION,"' for " myself" either directly or indirectly ; though I have taken a few, made by other people, in some cases of extreme necessity, or to prevent doing harm by hurting the feelings of some well wishers, in the course of those eighteen years : but have by far declined the bigger part — perhaps ten to one .J 943. The profits of my books, I derived no real advantage from, before I went to Europe the last time; and by the "journal" I sunk about one thousand dollars, by engaging too many to meeting-houses before the work was done : at one of which there happened to lack twenty-Jive of eight hundred; and hoace twen- ty-five dollars in cash was demanded, and paid from other publications ; so that I had * This is observable in petty understrappers » * * » » as well as in the black overseers in the West Indies. f The narrow contracted Tyrant— condemned such a VARIETY" of heights— thought to be " uniform?' would be for the best — and choosing his own height for the mo- del, has an " IRON bedstead" erected for the criterion — and all the longer must be " cut off," and those that were shorter must be stretched — which neither nature nor grace admit. t I have now and then rode up to a house, and asked for a bit of bread and some few things of the like neces- sity, &c. but about ten dollars when I embarked for Europe. 944. But hitherto the Lord hath helped and brought me through, and gently cleared my way. I feel a sweet inward peace of mind, a blessing 1 have never lost since I saw Calvin Wooster. What is before me I know not — trials I expect ever await me, while upon the Journey of Life on these mortal shores ; but the anticipation of a better and happier world, attracts my mind to surmount every obstacle by " FAITH IN JESUS," to gain that bright abode ; and strive by every possible means to regenerate the earth by the knowledge of God ; that '• moral evil" may be expelled the world, the Kingdom of Christ become general, and rule over all. _/~v~-^_>^ 945. I verily believe these are the last days of troublesome times; and will continue to grow worse and worse, and rise higher and higher, until after the "Fall of Babylon." which I expect cannot be far off; and the " Beast and False Prophet" be taken away ; then the Divine Government will be acknow- ledged, natural justice attended to, moral obli- gation performed in the golden rule of prac- tice, as enjoined by the Vicegerent of the world ! 946. Whoever will read the xxviii. of Dent. and compare-it with the history of the Jews and our Lord's prediction with Josephus, must be at least rationally convinced of the doctrine of Providence in nature and grace. And whosoever is convinced, and looks at the " signs," may discern the times: "For the light of the moon is becoming as the light of the sun," when compared with the last centu- ries : and " The light of the sun shall become sevenfold as the light of SEVEN DAYS." saith the inspiration of the Almighty. Then " the House of the Lord shall be established in the top of the mountain, and exalted above the hills ;" " and all nations shall flow unto it ;" then the wolf and the lamb shall dwell together ; and the " nations learn war no more ;" for " the Name of the LORD alone shall be EXALTED in that day ;" and natural evil will be expelled the world, and the earth restored to its paradisical state ; " until the thousand years be ended, whether a common thousand, prophetic or apostolic ; when Christ shall reign on earth, and bring his saints with him; but after the loosing of Satan, then there will be a falling away ; and shortly will come the general judgment. " moral evil" having contaminated the earth again : and hence it is inconsistent with the nature and government of the Almighty, to continue the world in being; any longer — then we arrive to the CONSUMMATION of all things. 947. This world is fitted to man's body, but not 'to the mind! the love of God is the only 1-18 EXE3IPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. principle that can satisfy the mind, and make him happy. Man is ever aspiring for new and greater things : now this principle is not wrong, being implanted by the Author of nature, as an inherent principle that is innate; the evil consists in the pursuit of improper objects that can never satisfy, and so become idolaters, to the neglecting the Author of all good, the privation of which is misery, as HE is the only fountain of perfect and lasting happiness! 948. This world is man's beginning place, like a state of embryo ; he being a candidate for future happiness; hence the other world is bis place of destination. For " moral evil" brought " natural evil" into the world; man i> degenerate, hence the necessity of "regene- ration by the Divine Spirit," called the " New Birth." '-The kingdom of Heaven was pre- pared for man," not from all eternity, but '■ from the foundation of the world ;" whereas "the lake of fire and brimstone" was never made for man, but was "prepared for the devil and his angels." 949. The '■'■pleasure" of the Lord was the moving cause of "creation."1 "Love" was the moving cause of "redemption ,•" and "faith" is the instrumental cause of "salvation." But •'sin." man's own ACT, is the cause of his u damnation." Therefore the necessity of seeking the Lord by faith, to find that knowledge of him, which will give an evidence of pardon, and bring peace to the mind. 950. The " divisions" of the human family in " nations," has its advantage ; to cause a balance of power and a refuge for the op- pressed people. 951. The variety of "denominations" also ia those nations, have an advantage, that no one should have the pre-eminence to domi- neer over others in matters of conscience;" there being so little real piety in the world. Union of form and ceremony is not religion in a moral point of view, for by it with the addition of power, the world hath been im- posed upon, and taken the shell for the ker- nel, in their awful, delusive ignorance, which hath driven men to deism and infidelity, as common sense began to wake up and see the imposition. And doubtless will continue so to do more and more — hence the propriety of these winds, "When the Sun of man cometh shall he find faith on the earth '" 952. But a union of heart in the spirit of the gospel of CHRIST, is a necessary thing to promote peace, and convince the world of the reality of the religion of Jesus being founded in Divinity, thai they may embrace it by faith and "Jfcnow" its blessed enjoyments. 953. Let brotherly love continue, for where hitter contention is, is every evil work : and instead of judging and striving for a party, and using the devil's tools with which to do the Almighty's work, strive to excel in love ; evidencing your "faith in Christ by worrs," bringing forth those fruits of Christianity that will be the evidence on which will turn your eternal "justification" forever, in the day of final retribution ! 954. The glory of God our object, the will of God our law ; His spirit our guide, and the Bible our rule, that Heaven may be our end. Hence we must "watch and pray," endure to the end to receive the " Crown of Life," where is pleasure without pain, for evermore ! 955. Then the storms of life are forever over, and his journey is drawn to a close ; where there is glory, and honor, praise, power, and majesty, might and dominion for- ever be ascribed to God and the Lamb. 0 ! this pleasing anticipation of a future world — the hope beyond the grave ! 956. After our arrival in New York, a com- bination of circumstances conspired together, whereby I was enabled to put my WORKS to press, through the assistance of some friends; whose friendship I required. But as many of the books were sold at cost, and consider- able expense attending the transportation and circulation of them ; there was very little, if any nett gain, or profits attending the same, without counting the great attention, care, &c. attending it ; if we except the pleasure and benefits of mankind; which were my princi- pal objects in their circulation; all of which was accomplished in about seven months, and discharged. 957. Frequently did I attend meetings at the Asbury meeting house, belonging to the Africans, or People of Color ; and some other places: and departed to New Haven, where we spent a few days. It was the Fourth of July, and many were celebrating the time of Independence; but in a way neither to the glory of God, nor the honor of our country : but rather savored of a spirit of ingratitude, arising from a state of insensibility of how great and glorious our privileges are, when contrasted with other nations; and what has been before! So I made some remarks upon the sin of ingratitude, and its concomitant evils prospectively on the occasion. Thence to North Guilford, and Middletown, where I found a wagon going to Hebron : having held a number of meetings by the way. 958. Here I received a note from N. D. of N. L. containing the following queries : 1st. Why less time in private devotion now, than formerly. 2d. Whether the time spent in writing would not be better spent in private prayer'! 3d. Why more conversant with my l'riends 1 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 149 959. These questious reminded me of a cir- cumstance of several vessels which were load- ed with live stock, — cattle, sheep, hogs, geese, &c. &c. when several foreign vessels were off at a distance. Those things caused me to think so loud that I spoke out ; " This looks like fulfilling the scripture" — " If thine enemy hunger feed him ! " " Yes,:' replied a bye- stander, "the Connecticut people are very pious in that respect." But books are next akin to preaching, and may benefit society when I am no more ; and duties never clash. 960. Getting equipped with a horse and small light wagon, I proceeded to Coventry, and found my aged father, one sister, and two nephews well. I staid a few days, and visit- ed a number of adjacent places, and had some tender times : But my mind was uneasy, and some hours of sleep departed from me when I reflected upon the state of the coun- try, and the spirit of the times. 961. When in Hartford city, I felt as if bewildered, and scarce knew which way to go ; I left the beast to start which way he chose, feeling no inclination to go any where in particular. Thus in slow walk we started and took the road west toward the state of New York, about twenty miles, when I met an old man ; I asked him if any body in the neighborhood loved God ; he mentioned a family and escorted me to the house, where two persons lived, who were my former ac- quaintance, when they were single ; staid all night : had two meetings, and went to Wen- sted, where I was invited by John Sieeet, an acquaintance, with whom I fell in with by the by. Had two meetings and went to Lenox, and Pittsfield ; and saw some of my old acquaintance and spiritual children, whom I had not seen for fifteen years. Held several meetings, and went to Bennington, and spoke once : then to Cambridge, where I had for- merly travelled, but felt not free to call on any of my old acquaintance : nor have I felt free to do it intentionally, where I formerly travelled the circuits; unless it so happened just in my way of travelling. 962. Spent about a week with Peggy's sister and brother-in-law : held several meet- ings, met some opposition with an A-LL-part minister ; and departed to Saratoga and Balls- town Springs: and held about fifty meetings in the adjacent country-towns, and went to Still-water and Waterford : so to Lownsing- burg and Troy ; where CHICHESTER pro- claimed war against me, before I came, as- signing as the reason : %Qr " ORDER ! ! ! " But they who are not conformed to moral or- der in the Divine government, will not be able to stand in that day when all hearts shall be disclosed ! 963. Thence to New York, where the countenances of the people were an index of the mind; during the awful suspense of the engagements at Baltimore and Plattsburg: and also it was visible, who were the friends of the country, and felt interested, and those who were not : and a day or two days after, when accounts came from those two places, that the)' had not fallen ; the scene was equally reversed !* 964. Thence to Philadelphia, where I spent about a month ; sold my travelling conveni- ence, and went by water in the steamboat to New Castle, in Delaware : saw an old house j 127 years old: held one meeting, and took stage to Smyrna ; spoke once, then to Dover, and found a distant people; spoke four times; I disturbed twice by something coming into my room in the night: spoke to it, got no reply : interrogated the family, got no satisfaction, only found others had been disturbed there before. Thence to Frederica; spoke three times, and went to Mi I ford : where I spoke several times, and went to Georgetown ; and spoke twice. So on to Doggsborough, and spoke in the church of England meeting house, and then to Martinsville, and held two meetings; from there to Poplartown, in Ma- ryland : and Snow Hill. There I spoke six times, and departed to Havertown, and from thence to Downingtown in Virginia. Thence I returned by Downing Chapel, and Newtown, to Snow Hill : thence to Salsbury ; and so to Cambridge ; where the snow and cold over- took me. During this journey so far, I had many precious times : at the Trap, in particu- lar ; and in East-town and Centreville, and at Chestertown, and at the head of Chester, and so returned to Smyrna, and visited its vicinity. 965. At the head of Sassafras, I saw Mar- garet Keen ; whom I saw two years before in Baltimore : and who had accurately dream- ed of Bonaparte's disasters, &c. &c. which made considerable impression upon my mind. Thus after about thirty days, I returned to Philadelphia, where I met my companion from New York, where I had left her ; having tra- velled about five hundred miles, and held up- wards of sixty meetings. 966. As neither of us had been in those northern latitudes, at this inclement season of the year, having been seasoned to a warm cli- mate; prudence dictated the propriety of a proper line of conduct, and having some wri- ting to do, it was proper to attend to it, and now appeared to be the time ; but a proper place was hard to find, where we might be retired. 967. Once, seemingly we had thousands of friends, but alas, a true friend is hard to find ! one who is not like the pine tree, rotten at the * The countenance being an index of the mind. 150 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. heart. Man is not to be trusted, unless fear, interest, or the Grace of god. shall influ- ence him! for mankind in general, are led like an animal, by inclination for the time be- ing, without exercising judgment, or reason, which should he found in a Virtuous princi- ple ! There is none but God who can be de- pended upon ascertain : for He never forsakes us. unless we first forsake him! though some talk to the contrary, saying, David was left to do so and so ! &c. 968. Where are my many friends now? Zion is gone into captivity, her harps are hung upon the willows; but she will yet come out of the Wilderness of this world, lean- ing upon her beloved ! terrible as an army with banners .' 969. When travelling North and South, the difference of the country, the prejudice of the people, in their different modes of raising both among the religion and those who do not profess: taking the Potomac for the divi- ding ground, makes me think of the " ten pieces., of garments that Abijah gave to jero- boam: which prejudice had began in the time of Saul, the first king in Israel, and the house of David ! 970. When Cosmopolite was invited to preach in Congress Hall, before the other House ; he spoke from these words: "Righteousness ex- alteth a nation; but sin is a shame to any peo- ple.'1— He went down to the Navy Yard and staid at the house of James Fricn/J. During the night, he dreamed, and thought that he was gallery of the CAPITOL, which was much crowded : and the House was in session. A little, sharp looking man, came to the top ui the -laiis. and winked and beckoned tome, as if in gnat agitation; and then turned and wenl (-lit 1 thought I made my way through the crowd and gol out of the door, where I found a military guard around the house ; getting through them, I started toward the Navy Yard, when I saw the house arise, and fall in two parts, and burst into ten thousand atoms, and the whole was enveloped in a col- umn of smother and smoke, which shock. waked me up ! I told .lames Friend in the morning of my curious dream. Fifteen months after, as 1 was coining from Virginia, .1 at his house ; he reminded me of the '•it he had never been in the ince, without thinking of it. ai ■ of horroi ' I . ; ■•. era! months afl r this, when 1 heard of Ross and ('■ Washington, I could mi terpret my dream. There was more blood spilt in the Ca- rolinas, between the inhabitant-, during the sen the regu mil's. There is an awful gloom gathering fast, and clouds hangover a guilt) land. Wars are neither less nor more, than the sword and scourge of God : not only for a nation, but as individuals also ; and there are two classes who feel it heaviest here ; the first is those who are of no service to God or man : viz. those who are a nuisance to society, not pur- suing any useful, innocent or lawful calling, to gain a subsistence ; but have corrupted so- ciety by the influence of their example, and violating the Divine law, by profane cursing, swearing, lying, drinking, whoring, and loung- ing about the streets : this filth is in a great measure drained from our towns ; and gone to the slaughter-house. — The other is the Mer- cantile class ; who through the unparalleled space of peace and prosperity, were led off by the temptation of riches and grandeur, where- by they forgot God ; hence the influence of their example, to the injury of society, and the dishonor of God's government : There- fore it was necessary that those avenues of wealth should be shut up ; and hence the scourge from God. Consequently we should take warning that we may be able to stand ; and of course must conduct ourselves accord- ingly, in the duty of love to GOD, and our NEIGHBOR ; and attend to our Saviow's golden rule of practice, " As ye would that others should do to you, do ye even so to them." 972. After enquiring some time, I found a place in a Quaker family, where we obtained a room. Attended some of their meetings ; had some very comfortable feelings while sit- ting in silence with them; heard some who spake feelingly, and to satisfaction ; among whom was RICHARD JORDAN ; his track I was much upon in Ireland, but never saw him until in this city ; visited his house, and had good satisfaction. — Peter's call was to the Jeivs ; Paul's to the Gentiles ; so there are dif- ferent gifts, and calls, in our day, and all by the same spirit. 973. DOROTHY RIPLEY, an English wo- man, who hath crossed the ocean five times. is now in this city: she belongs to no religi- ous society; but is rather upon the Quaker order; she was very kind to me, when going on my last tour to Europe. She has travelled mosl of the States of the Union : and also in Ireland ; as well as her native country. There has been much opposition to her, from those who may he called religious bigots, who are of narrow, contracted minds: for little minds are only capable of little things; but she hath brunted the storm, and lived down much that was designed to block up her path, and make the way bitter : but God hath been with her: and how many she has been a : to. the dav of Eternity must di 974. THEOPHILUS R. GATES;— the in- fluence of his example is very impressive on EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 151 many minds : he travels on foot, inculcating the necessity of innocency, and purity of heart, flowing from love to God and man. He belongs to no particular society, but considers that to be bigoted to a party is to have or subscribe to, and constitutes one of the num- ber of the beast. How many more God may stir up to go the same way I know not : but though many have prophecied of the mischief that would arise from the influence and example of Cos- mopolite: yet those are not " Dowries," nei- ther is " Dowism" planted, in a spherical point of view. But " Let talkers talk, stick thou to what is best 1 To think of pleasing all, is all a JEST !" Hence, 0 ! ye bigots of " Different sects, who all declare, Lo ' here is Christ, and Christ is tliere '. Your strongest proofs divinely give ; And show as where the Christians live ! Your claim, alas ! you cannot prove ! YE want the genuine mark of LOVE ! 975. The news of PEACE salutes our ears, and reverberates through the land ; but many appear to be intoxicated with the prospects : as though the bitterness was past ; however, it may be that many ere long may find that the struggle between the powers of darkness and light is not over; time must disclose it ; may God have mercy on the human family, prosper Zion, and help the Pilgrims through this thorny maze to the peaceful shores, where the wicked shall cease from troubling, and the WEARY shall be at REST ? I saw two chairs made out of the Elm tree, under which Win. Penn held his treaty with the Indians ; when treating with them for the ground of Pennsylvania, and where the city of Philadelphia now stands — not considering the mere discovery and donation of a king, a sufficient title — though done as the reward of merit, for bis father's services to the public. 976. While the New Englanders were at war with the natives it is said to be a fact that there was no war between Penn's colony and the Indians, all the days of Penn ?* * It is said, that a man was employed to attend the king's fire, and keep it well perfumed, while Fenn was waiting to have the accounts regularly and carefully made out and delivered, which contained the amount of arrears for his father's services — which perfume was very expensive. His majesty being present was invited by Penn to visit him, and he would honor him with one equally costly — which invitation being accepted, Penn put the obligations into the fire — doubtless as a testimony against WAR. The king afterwards sent for Penn, and made him a donation of the grant of Pennsj lvania. 100 New Street, Dublin, 9th of the 5th mo. 1S13. Dear Lorenzo — This day thy very acceptable letter of March 19th came to hand, and afforded us particular satisfaction. It was about this time two years when we received the last letter from thee, and the only one since our return from England. I am now established in more extensive and profitable practice than I ever had before The following is the substance of a poem which I wrote down the 24th of February, two days before Napoleon left Elba for France. The first verse, for reasons, T omit. — I was then under restraints on account of singu- larities of various sorts. — By the Beast and False Pro- phet I designated Napoleon and Mahomet. — P. J. N. B. — The second Beast of the 13th, seems the False Prophet of the 19th chapter. Verse 2. I siNr, of a glorious day near a-coming — The kingdom of Heaven set up amongst men — The servants of God to his standard a-running, As sheep when their shepherd calls into the pen. However much these people called Quakers. are derided for , the Protestant christian world, is indebted to them as the means for many of the blessings, both civil and religious, which we now enjoy under God. 977. Marriage, for example, was consider- ed an ecclesiastical subject — hence no marriage, unless the ceremony was performed by a priest — and the children illegitimate of course ! — indeed I think the last year exceeded any two former ones since my commencing as physician, and I must ac- knowledge that I think Divine Providence made use of thee, in a particular manner, as an instrument to bring about this, to me unexpected, event. For thy persuading me to go at that time with thee to England, opened the way for my going to settle whilst I did at .Macclesfield, where I willingly resumed my medical practice, after having striven about seven years earnestly to decline it. My last year's business amounted, I think, to near "i'Ml., which with former years' increasing property has ena- bled me to give some hundreds away to assist others in their distresses, and at present to have a few hundreds at my command, for the use of myself and others. But whatever I may have, either now or in future, I consider not as my own, but as a stewardship put into my hands by the Great and Good Master, and to be unreservedly devoted to his service in whatever waj- and manner he may see clearly to point out. If professors of religion would in general consider themselves only as stewards of what they possess, I think it might then tie said with truth, as it was at the time of the first promulgation of the gospel, that no man counted any thing he had his own, and no member of the church felt any wants. If any thing has gathered with me it has been provi- dential, and not by my own seeking : by which means it is not a burthen to me, as I once felt some to be. However easy and prosperous in outward matters I seem to be, yet I think it would be far more agreeable to me to be in America, travelling along with thee— even encountering some difficulties. But this gratification seems hitherto forbidden me : and I apprehend that I shall have to abide the great thunder-storm, which ! fear ere long will shake and agitate these hitherto highly fa- vored countries. 1 think it will take place much sooner than most people apprehend, and in a time and manner somewhat sudden and unexpected. I believe it will try the foundations of hundreds of thousands, and the truly upright, and those free from all idolatry, be alo served safely through it. I suppose I shall be 1 < know of its 'approach, and a place of sale and ipiict re- tirement be afforded to me during its continuance. I am not afraid of my opinion being known, as I am ch I political spirit and parties. I heard that thou hadst thoughts of going to the West Indies, and from thy long silence I ha 1 fears that thou ha, 1st gone thither, and sunk under the unwholesomeness of the climate. But now I have a hope of seeing thee once more in this wilderness ; for if thou : visit England after her conflict is over, I have no doubt at present but that I may then meet thee there, and 1 hope much to our mutual satisfaction. Thy true friend, P. JOHNSON. 152 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. The Beast and False Prnpliet shall first be a reigning, And horrible carnage 'mongst Chi istians will make ; The servants of Jesus in conflicts engaging, A glorious warfare most valiantly waging, Their lives laj ing down lor (heir Great .Master's sake Their blood not these monsters1 deep malice assuaging Till God's blessed day in the morning. Thcsd tyrants alive being east into the fire, As shown to tin' Lord s highly favored friend ; Their armies destroy 'd in God's terrible ire : The world's great wickedness come to its end- Then Satan, lust bound and most firmly chained, Is in the abyss for a thousand years fix'd, A seal set upon it, he horribly pajned, His blasphemous rage by his torments untamed, The cup of lus punishment here is unmix'd. But God's righteous judgments can never be blamed — For he is the Lord from the morning. The Serpent no more poor weak mortals deceiving, They all shall acknowledge God's heavenly law : His righteous commands with obedience receiving, The saints shall promulge without error or flaw, These servants, raised up by theirGreat Master's powers, Shall sit upon thrones with Messiah to reign ; 'Tis now of God's kingdom the glorious hour, His blessing come down in a plentiful shower, There now is no suffering, sorrow, nor pain : But Jesus' presence their Heavenly dower — F'or he is the Star of the morning. This glorious day of a thousand years' standing, Ml death shall abolish to Jesus' friends ; Thej mile o'er the nations with sceptres commanding, Their Master now makes them abundant amends. The wolf and the lamb they shall lay down together, The c ilf and the lion in harmony meet, The birds of the air — of all sorts of feather, At springs of the land, both the upper and nether, Together shall play, and in innocence breed ; An ml int shall lead the wild beasts in a tether ; 'Tis day with the sons of the morning. But how cn-n I sing of these wondrous matters— In Babylon's bastile a prisoner fast : — My bonds are made stronger— the devil bespatters My soundness of mind from the first to the last. Poor David* from home and from friends now is banished, As formerly happened in Saul's cruel day ; All comforts domestic entirely vanquished, The hillocks of cheerfulness thoroughly planished, The devil ti iumphant now carries the sway. But God's loved servant, although now astonished, Will yet see a glorious morning. The boli], firm and patient stand, which these people made with perseverance, was win: broke the charm and obtained the act of Parliament in their favor on that subject. Thank God ! there never lias been a spiritual court in the United States. 978. Also the " Act of Toleration," under "King William? was another effect from the conduct of this people. Likewise the " equal rights of con in our form of govern- ment, i- another < fifed ; growing out of Pentfs policy, for the governmenl of nis colony; re- quiring no particular test a- a qualification to office; only a general test, viz., the belief in one God, with future reward and punish- ment. 979. Thus, the Li:ssii\ /,,• learnt from the Ution in his time -so a little " leavt n leaveneth the whole lump." Mav it go on throughout the world ; till priestcraft and ty- * David means a beloved one. ranny shall fall ; and the nations learn war no more. Took stage for Melville ; arrived between seven and eight o'clock at night; word flew over town ; soon the school house was filled ; spoke there, and next day at Buddville ; thence to Elizabeth Port, Q. M., spoke twice, and then to Dennis's creek M. H. Disappointed of a conveyance, went on foot: found a wag- on ; so got on to Cold Spring M. II.. thence to Cape May C. H., so walked on to brother Moore's ; brother Fidler carried me to Big E<*g Harbor Baptist M. H.. so to Tuckahoe. and May's Land/use; then Weymouth; Fairfield Presbyterian M. II., Bridgetown and Penn's Neck ; Salem, ; Sluxrptown and Woodbri.lge ; so hack to Philadelphia ; having been gone seventeen days : held thirty meetings ; and travelled about 300 miles. 980. Going to the East, Peggy was taken seriously ill ; we were detained about a month in N. Y. Thence we sailed with Captain Hoivard to N. London, who generously gave our passage ; as did Dr. Brush his bill at N. Y. 981. Held a number of meetings, and sailed to Norwich, spoke in the Baptist M. II. Hired a wagon, and came to Coventry ; found my father well. Left Peggy ; visited Hebron, Stonington, (where George's ship Ni/nrod, killed two horses, one hog and a goose;) so to Newport, Rhode Island ! 982. My constitution is so broken, and ner- vous system worn down, that let me put on what resolution I may, 1 am necessitated to sit down every little while to rest, if I attempt to walk and go on foot. — L 983. After speaking several times, in a large M. H. with a steeple and bell, occupied by brother Webb, and where he taught school, I spoke in Bristol, where I had been nearly twenty years before, in the beginning of my itinerancy, and departed to New Bedford; where I had been about eight years before; spoke several times ; designed for the vine- yard ; and attempted to sail to New York : in both 1 was disappointed ; so returned by land : one offered a horse, another a chaise, and a third attended me to Providence, saw a ves- sel ; found two boxes of books on board; dis- of them in the best manner I could ; and after attending several meetings and experi- encing some kindness from whence I had no ground to expect il. and in other cases it turn- ed out the reverse, I returned to Coventry; made preparation to leave my Peggy for some time; and departed to New Haven ; sailed in the dreadful gale to New York; came to Philadelphia, and visited Baltimore. Spoke in the separate African M. H.. and the one formerlv occupied by old father Otterbine. Friday, 22d Sept., 1815. Took stage for Carlisle ; wheel came off. and we upset, but thanks be to God, none were materially in- jured ; quit stage, and walked several miles through the mud; spoke several times : made remittance to my printer and bookbinder ; as- sisted ten miles with a horse. Monday, 25. Spoke in the Dutch "United Brethren" M. H., near the big spring, to a simple hearted people. 984. Found my father to be entitled to a tract of crown land for service — probably will be cheated out of it, as many others are of their just rights — and as one day I may my- self be also — but what is amiss here, must be rectified hereafter. 985. Tuesday, 2G. Rode on the coupling tongue of the wagon ; came to Shippensburg ; feeble in body; faith revives, that the Provi- dence of God will attend and bar my way upon this journey. But a few months will turn up something — I know not what ; things cannot continue as they are ; may I be pre- pared for all events ! 986. Spoke in M. M. H. ; behaved well ;. a few dollars to assist me on the way ; the stage was full and could not take me : Provi- dence provided ; a man brought me a horse for his brother, to return from the college at Wash- ington ; thus I was accommodated two hun- dred miles over the mountains ; while many were hurt by the upsetting of the stages on the way, about this time. 987. Wednesday, 27. Rode twenty-four miles to Kines; spoke to a few well behaved ; next day to Bedford, and spoke in the C. H. Here it is said that a minister wanted his elders to agree with bonds to pay him annual- ly for life, whether he should preach or not — and killed one who opposed to prevent it. Another, who was a rnagistrate, committed him for trial ; and after sentence, asked him what he thought of his state 1 He replied, I know I have had religion — and shall of course go to heaven, which bean prove by the arti- cles of our church. 988. Friday, 29. Rode thirty-five miles, and next day came to Greensburgh — met a preach- er, who told me when, &c. he became religious. Those things are like bread cast on the wa- ter, and found many days hence ; which cir- cumstances repeatedly happen, and are a com- fort to my poor heart, and tend to keep my head above the billows. Sunday, Oct. 1st. Spoke three times — good attention. 989. Monday, 2d. Came to Pittsburg ; staid a week ; spoke a dozen times ; hundreds at- tended more than could get into the house ; appears a serious enquiring spirit. Here are some of my old friends from Hibernia, at whose houses I was received hospita- bly when on my former visits to that country — a stranger in a strange land. Among these are the Tackuburies and Joyces. 990. Pitrsburgh (once Fort Duquesney, then Fort Pitt, from the great Pitt minister,) has become famous in the New World — and by nature, combined with art, promises to be one of the greatest manufacturing towns in America ; seven or eight glass works in this neighborhood, and as many different places of worship. The turnpike road is in a lair way to be effected, and the steamboats will accom- modate the west. 991. I am free from pain in body — hence I call it well, though threats of inward indispo- sition : — the spasms, with which I am fre- quently attacked — the asthma, which inter- rupts my sleep, and tends to weaken my strength — the piles also, which are painful and distressing to a travelling life — also the scrofu- la on my neck. The frequent speaking tends to create inflammation in the organs or glands of my throat, which causes me keen pain at times. To ivalk six or eight miles in a day, is more fatiguing to me than 30 or 40 miles would once. Thus nature will fall beneath that which once it was capable to resist and throw off. This I could never realize from theory — I can know it only by EXPERI- ENCE, to what a state of health one may be reduced by exposure, fatigue, sickness, and wants of various kinds ! Anxiety of mind is impairing to health — hence religion is the only real support to keep the mind in PEACE through the vicissitudes attending the journey of life. But I feel a measure of gratitude to the Great Disposer of events, that it is as well with me as what I now enjoy, and that I have as much strength remaining, and can labor as much as I do. 992. Monday, 9th. Came to Washington, just as the man was starting in the stage. He saw the horse, got out, and so I delivered him up. Spoke in the C. H. — took stage to Mid- dletown, where I was beset to preach in a barn, it being election day. A religious bigot made a motion to mob me ; but none would second it. A wordling replied to him, "Let the dead bury their dead/' The same night and next day I spoke in Charleston, when Mr. Fetter lent me a horse to ride to Wheeling. Here 1 spoke three times — found a Quaker family who had been kind to Peggy when she had travelled the west witli me. Here it is pro- bable the great roads from the Atlantic will in- tersect with the waters of the Ohio — and of course the grand place of deposit between the East and Western country- Though the Al- leghany, Muskingum, Sciota, and Miami, with the Wabash, &c, intersect with the wa- ters of the lakes of Canada, with only small portages of a few miles — connect with that round the Falls of Niagara, and from Albany 151 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. to Schenectady, yet the principal will be through the waters of the Mobile and Tennes- see, which are connected by a portage — one of 8 miles, by Coosee and Highwasse ; one of 30, Irom Twenty-mile Creek to Bear-Creek ; and 69 from Main River to Main River. Mo- bile has a tide of about 150 miles. 993. Taking water with Captain Wood, I arrived al Marietta on Sunday, 15th, and spoke in the Methodist M. 11. to more than could get in — generally well behaved. 994.' Monday, 16th. This day I am thirty- eight years old. Sixteen years ago I em- barked for Europe ; nineteen I was in Orange mi iting, addressing the youth. Thirty-eight more, no doubt, will change my state. Above half of •• seventy-six" is gone. 995. Spoke at sunrise to about two hun- dred— at about nine, in the two steepled, or rather horned meeting house. Spoke several times^ and also at Point or Fort Harmer. 996. The marks of antiquity in this western world are so conspicuous, that should New Eng- depopulated, the monuments will not be so visible in a few hundred years as what these are now. And it is remarkable, that where Nature appears to have formed it commodious tor a town, those ancients, as well as these modems, fixed on the same scites in a great many places-.* 997. What is ahead I know not, but this one thing I am conscious of, that it requires more grace to be able to suffer the whole will of God, than merely to do it only. 998. A young gentleman and his lady re- turning from a visit to her parents, having a spare horse, I obtained the privilege of riding i1 one hundred miles, visiting Gallapo- le< ■ ■ and Greenopsburgf by the way. "What now is my object and aim ? What now is my hope and desire ? To follow ttie Heavenly Lamb, \nil after his image aspire. 999. Thence in a family boat to Ports- * The works of antiquity arc beyond any descriptions as yet given, that I have seen, by Morse or others. Here are two circles, including several acres each, with what is called a covered waj t'> the water. In one of these circles are two platforms— one of which I found to he fifty paces square, eight feet high, and three convex and ave walk to ascend it. The earth appears to have been brought from a distance to make the top a hard walk, like that neai Natchez. There have bei iper, polished bej on i « hat is common in our day, ". v iron, 8ilv( alt well laid in Bint knives, and Btone axes." \Is<> a stone i," large as life, denoting great antiquity. ■ an old gentlei replied that I should not aj i lie, it will hurt the feelings ol mj ors. Thus he interrupted two or three times. ide a. collection for me, which was given to bear ' ol another. At a public house the I fifty per cent, more than her husband. I made some remarks upon it It wa that is nothing— for it w -, thing in this our day." ed, that I liked honest women to maturity, and honest af- terwards. mouth and Alexandria, where I was recogni- zed and embargoed to stop. So I held several meetings ; saw the " mammoth orchard"" of America ; and thence to Limestone, and had meeting. Was driven ashore at Augusta ; the court house was soon filled. After meeting the wind fell — so we departed, and arrived at Cincinnati, where I had never been before, as was the case with most of the towns on the Ohio, but found many of my old friends from different parts of the Union. 1000. There was soon a large collection on the bank of the river, to whom I spoke. Was requested to stop a few days, which I accord- ingly complied with, and in eleven days held about thirty meetings, in the vicinity of this place, and trust it was not time spent in vain. 1001. I got several thousand handbills printed for distribution, and received some re- muneration from those whose hearts the Lord had touched ; among whom was General Taylor. Wm. B., one of Snethen's men, got vexed, as is said, at something I said in the market at Baltimore, 1804. . "Chickamaw exshow.*' The laws from Europe — tribunal in Fiance, Spain and Italy — to restore the order of Jesu- its, which were exiled as dangerous to papisti- cal governments — and the Inquisition with all its horrors. Here Lawner Blackman was drowned. I accompanied him to Natchez. He was re- tarded by no danger — by land or crossing streams of water It appears he felt ominous preludes of his dissolution, and the concomi- tant circumstances show that he came to his end by Providence. " Who plants his footsteps in the sea, And rides upon the storm." 1002. Captain C , of the barge Defi- ance, took me in a skiff down the river to the Falls, a distance of about one hundred and fifty miles. Visited Lawrenceburg, in Indi- ana, which has 68,000 inhabitants, and will soon become a State. — First time I was ever in this territory. Thence to the Rising Sun, about seven at night. The people assembled before eight; and before day in the morning likewise. So I took my departure by sunrise to Veviaj thence I spoke at the mouth of Kentucky riv- er, held two meetings; at Madison likewise standing on the logs to collect the villagers, which had the desired effect. Then to Beth- lehem. November 13th, I came to Lewisville, at the Falls of Ohio, and went to distributing hand- EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 155 bills through the town. Though I had never been there before, was recognized by many. Thus I was provided for, and gained access to the people. 1003. On the 15th I embarked in the United States boats, after speaking in a fine large new brick meeting-house, and circulating sub- scription papers for a new edition of my works. This river is a gentle stream, and by no means so rapid as is commonly supposed — it is rising fast. This branch of the army is go- ing up the Mississippi to build a fort near Carver's Claim, which by purchase and trans- fer from Carver's heirs belongs to Benjamin Mun — one hundred by a hundred and twenty miles from the Falls of St. Antina to the mouth of Chippewa river — east. 1004. One who had stolen hospital stores was condemned to receive 200 lashes with rods, which were inflicted while the boat gra- dually drifted down the current — he being tied to three guns which were braced in a triangle. This was called running the gauntlet — but my feelings were shocked at the sight ; though performed by deserters. I doubt if the punishment did not exceed the crime — and whether it is agreeable to the laws of the land— punishment should be ap- portioned to the crime ; or else how shall we make a proper distinction between Vice and Virtue ? 1005. One thing is observable, that for hun- dreds of miles on the Kentucky side, the peo- ple were dilatory at night and morning in coming to meeting, &c. — but on the opposite side the thing was quite different. The only thing as a reason that I can assign for this is, SLAVERY! 1006. Some of the "Articles of War" by Charles the XII. were good, considering the time in which they were wrote, but some of J the Relics of Priestcraft still remain, which! may do for the ol/l world, but should be ex- punged and kept from the nen\ which is re- served for a new era of new things. The oath of honor is more binding to the soldier than any other, in most cases. Sunday. 19th. The time on board is some- thing solitary, though the officers are jovial, and civil to me ; yet this is not the kind of company I want, though they render them- selves as agreeable to me as they can. This evening while at camp on shore, by the request of some of the officers, I stood on a log and lectured the Cantonment — good de- corum. Col. H. had some paddled, but not striking hard enough to please him, were ordered to take a turn — about a dozen ; one stretched and a cat drew by the tail across his back, others disgraced by their hats, and called "pio- neers." 1007. Thursday, 23d. Arrived at the Cave formerly -inhabited by Mason's band of rob- bers; 120 feet back, and proper proportions — 60 wide at the mouth, and 25 in height : I cannot well describe the music on the water from the cave ! 1008. Spoke at the Red Banks Quit the boats at the mouth of Cumberland River ; em- barked in a boat from that river going to trade with the Indians up the Arkansaw. At the mouth of Ohio I embarked in a keel-boat and descended the Mississippi to New Madri I, in Missouri Territory. 1009. The Earthquakes here male awful distress among the inhabitants, as may be seen by the following letter. New Madrid Ter. Mo., March 22, 1816. Dear Sir — In compliance with your re- quest, I will now give you a history, as full in detail as the limits of a letter will permit, of the late awful visitation of Providence, in this place and its vicinity. On the 16th of December, 1811, about two o'clock, a. m. we were visited by a violent shock of an earthquake, accompanied by a very awful noise resembling loud but distant thunder, but more hoarse and vibrating, which was followed in a few minutes by the com- plete saturation of the atmosphere, with sul- phurous vapor, causing total darkness. The screams of the affrighted inhabitants run- ning to and fro, not knowing where to go, or what to do — the cries of the fowls and beasts of every species — the cracking of trees falling, and the roaring of the Mississippi— the current of which was retrograde for a few minutes, owing, it is supposed, to an irruption in its bed — formed a scene truly horrible. From that time, until about sunrise, a number of lighter shocks occurred ; at which time one still more violent than the first took place, with the same accompaniments as the first, and the terror which had been excited in every one. and indeed in all animal nature, was now, if possible, doubled. The inhabitants fled in every direction to the country, suppos- ing (if it can be admitted that their minds were exercised at all) that there was less danger at a distance from, than near to, the river. In one person, a female, the alarm was so great that she fainted, and could not be recoi There were several shocks of a day. but light- er than those already mentioned, until the 23d of January, 1812, when one occurred as vio- lent as the severest of the former ones, accom- panied by the same phenomena as the former. From this time till the 4th of February the earth was in continual agitation, visibly wav- ing as a gentle sea. On that day there was another shock, nearly as hard as the preced- ing ones. Next day four such, and on the 7th, at about four o'clock, a. m. a concussion took place so much more violent than those which had preceded it, that it is denominated the hard shock. The awful darkness of the atmosphere, which as formerly was saturated with sulphurous vapor, and the violence of the tempestuous thundering noise that accom- panie 1 it. together with all the other phenomena mentioned as attending the former ones, form- ed a scene, the description of which would re- quire the most sublimely fanciful imagination. At first the Mississippi seemed to recede from its hanks, and its waters gathering up like a mountain, leaving for a moment many boats, which were here on their way to New Orleans, on the bare sand, in which time the poor sail- ors male their escape from them. It then rising fifteen or twenty feet perpendicularly, and expanding, as it were, at the same mo- ment, the banks were overflowed with a re- trograde current, rapid as a torrent : — the boats which before had been left on the sand were now torn from their moorings, and suddenly driven up a little creek, at the mouth of which they laid, to the distance, in some instances, of marly a quarter of a mile. The river fall- ing immediately, as rapidly as it had risen, receded within its banks again with such vio- lence, that it took with it whole groves <>t young cotton-wood trees, which ledged its borders. They were broken oif with such regularity, in some instances, that persons who had not witnessed the fact, would with dif- ficulty be persuaded that it had not been the work of art. A great many fish were left on the banks, being unable to keep pace with the water. The river was literally covered with wrecks of boats, and 'lis said, that one was wrecked in which there was a lady and six children, all of whom were lost. In all the hard shocks mentioned, the earth was horribly torn to pieces — the surface of hun- dreds of aire- was, from time to time, covered if various depths, by the sand which is- sued from the fissures, which were made in great numbers all over this country, some of which closed up immediately after they had vomited forth their sand and water, which, it must be remarked, was the mailer generally thrown up. In some places, however, there was a substance somewhal resembling coal, or impure stone-coal, thrown up with the sand. It is impossible to say what the depth of the fissures or irregular br< ere; we have reason to believe thai some i.t them were very deep. The site of this town was evidently settled down at lea-i &fti and not more than half a mile below the town there does n<>t appear to be any alteration on the bank of the river; but back from the river a small distance, the numerous large ponds or lakes. as they were called, which covered a great part of the country were nearly dried up. The ' beds of some of them are elevated above their I former banks several feet, producing an alter- ation often, fifteen, to twenty feet from their \\ original state. And lately it has been discov- ered that a lake was formed on the opposite side of the Mississippi, in the Indian country, upwards of one hundred miles in length, and from one to six miles in width, of the depth of from ten to fifty feet. It has communication with the river at both ends, and it is conjec- tured that it will not be man)' years before the principal part, if not the whole of the Missis- sippi, will pass that way. We were con- strained, by the fear of our houses falling, to Jive twelve or eighteen months, after the first shocks, in little light camps made of boards ; but we gradually became callous, and return- ed to our houses again. Most of those who fled from the country in the time of the hard shocks have since returned home. We have since their commencement in 1811, and still continue to feel, slight shocks occasionally. It is seldom indeed that we are more than a week without feeling one, and sometimes three or four in a day. There were two this winter past much harder than we have felt them for two years before : but since then they appear to be lighter than they have ever been, and we begin to hope that ere long they will en- tirely cease. I have now, Sir, finished my promised des- cription of the earthquake — imperfect it is true, but just as it occurred to my memory ; many of, and most of the truly awful scenes, having occurred three or four years ago. They of course are not related with that precision which would entitle it to the character of a full and correct picture. But such as it is, it is given with pleasure — in the full confidence that it is given to a friend. And now, Sir, wishing you all good, I must bid you adieu. Your humble servant, ELIZA BRYAN. I The Rev. Lorenzo Dow. There is one circumstance which I think worthy t«f remark. This country was formerly subject to very hard thunder; but for more I than a twelvemonth before the commencement I of the earthquake there was none at all. and but very little since, a great part of which re- sembles subterraneous thunder. The shocks still continue, but are growing more light, and less frequent. — E. B. 1010. The vibration of the earth, shook down trees; thousands of willows were snapt oil' like a pipe stem, about wrist high, and the swamps became high ground, and high land became the low ground, and two islands in the river were so shaken, washed away and sunk, as not to be found. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 157 After speaking once, descended to the Iron Banks, acres of which had been shaken down, the effects of which were awfully impressive ! Being very high, some trees, the tops just above water; others just ready to fall and slide off. There are many sawyers in this river, i. e. trees fastened by the branches or roots in the bottom of the river, which saw up and down by virtue of the pressing of the water; while others are so firm as not at all to yield to the current. Those things make it dangerous go- ing at night or in the fog. We lay by two nights and one day ; the wind and fog being our hindering cause. New Madrid had been designed as the me- tropolis of the New World, but God sees not as man sees — it is deserted by most of its in- habitants ; the upper Chickasaw Bluff does not wash like the others, and probably will be fixed upon one day as a proper scite for to convene the portage up and down the river, which now is inconvened by the Indians owning the soil, or the inundation of the water.* Our boat got aground near this bluff, but two men coming along in a canoe, helped us off — then we struck a planter and split and hung the boat — which with difficulty was got off and mended, so I quit her, paying my fare, and took to another. There is but few inhabitants for several hundred miles. Indians or whites degenerated to their level ! There are natural canals from the Mississippi to Red River, and so to the sea, far west of Orleans, the map of this coun- try is but little understood — ten companies are now surveying the public military land. At length I landed at Natchez, obtained se- veral letters, and not finding any friends, I embarked in another boat — after paying my fare, and on the 20th of December, I arrived in New Orleans, having changed from one boat or canoe to another thirteen times. Thus by the Providence of God — after many restless days and nights, got to my journey's end — stayed about a month, mostly at the house of Captain William Ross, who was flour inspector of the pert ; and at whose house I was treated as a friend, in Europe — when I first landed in a strange land ! May God rem ember them for good ! ! My books, through the delay of the BIND- ERS, did not come in time for me, I only got a few — took steamboat, ascended to Baton Rouge, visited St. Francisville, and several places in Florida, thence to Woodville, Liberty. Washington, Greenville, Gibson Port, and * From New Madrid to New Orleans, there is no high ground settlements on the west side of the river, the nigh water flows back in some places 30 or 40 miles, ris- ing 50 feet and the Ohio 65 ; on the east side also, be- tween the mouth of the Ohio, and the Walnut Hills, the places for settlement are few. Warrington, Natchez, and many country parts, saw some of my old acquaintance, bought me a horse, and thought to return by land, sold him again, being unable to endure the ride — so I went down the river visiting such places as God gave me access unto. On the island of Orleans, I find the influence of the Clergy is going down hill — many of the people came to some of my meetings. Mr. Blunt requested me to preach his wife's funeral. She told when she should die, and pointed out the place where she chose to be buried. But few men feel the union in the bonds of nature more than he did. I baptized twelve by request, showing that water was not the essential point — but the an- swering a good conscience — the ancients used water ; I availed myself of the opportunity to impress the subject of inward religion home to the heart — without which we could not be happy in time nor in Eternity. We had a solemn, tender time, and I trust profitable to some souls. 1011. About the twentieth of March I ar- rived in New Orleans, to take shipping for the north— none for P., so I engaged my passage to New York — the captain run away with my passage money and things, which left me in the lurch. Governor Strong sent to the Governor here to have a " Convention,'1'' to, &c. — deep laid scheme ! Thank God it did not succeed — could not give up the ship. Governor C. invited me to dine ; observed how many of his colored people were reli- gious, and the satisfaction he took in hearing them sing and pray at devotion at night ; one who was not religious was of more trouble on the plantation than all the rest. His Excellency gave me the privilege of a Court-room, to preach in when I was here several years ago, and also at this time. 1012. April 11. I was over the ground where thousands were killed and wounded on one side, and but six and seven on the other ! surely it is plain that the GREAT BEING has a hand to attend, and superintend human affairs to eventuate the same. On the night I could not sleep; went down to the shipping; Captain Toby generovsly gave me a passage, after I had been on board his ship — took up a round-about way, called at a house, he was there — thus the hand ^-.ides by the way we have not fully known. "On the 12th, embarks — several days might have struck against unperceived, until it would be too late to avoid and avert the consequences, being in latitude 38, and longi- tude about 40. One evening, relating to the two mates, that when in Baltimore, w'as sent for — was told that a Mr. Gibbons, when dying, swoon- ed away — reviving a little observed, " I have seen Lorenzo Dow shipwrecked, and cast away on a rock on the western cost of Ireland, and can obtain no relief," and then expired : he had been esteemed a pious man and died happy. This relation caused an alarm on board, be- ing whispered among all hands, and some shed tears. Mr. M. the first mate, afterwards observed he could not sleep — he had once felt happy, but it was otherwise with him now ; but as he lay down, and lifted his heart to GOD, the circumstance of Hezekiah's sickness and recovery, and the ship in which Paul was at Malta, though there was to be no loss of life, only the ship ; yet said Paul to the sol- diers, except these (sailors) abide in the ship, ye cannot be saved — which impressed his mind with a belief, that by due attention they might escape. The next day the captain resolved to alter his course, and asked whether to the North or South 1 The latter was recommended. We passed Cape Clear about 27 miles to the south — the vessel had outrun their calculation near 200 miles , though I had frequently hinted to the mates, probably it would prove true. The water had appeared green, and rockweed was in plenty at the time we were opposite the Cape ; but afterwards blue ; when we fell in with a Bristol pilot boat, and sounding, found 60 fathoms water. The wind had been fair for about two weeks — we ran before it from five to nine miles the hour, generally ; except one calm, and once the wind went round the compass — about 22 sails set, and almost constantly agreeable wea- ther, until we got on the Irish foggy coast. U= 170 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. Bui had the captain kepi his course, the night following would have brought him among the rocks of Bantry Bay .' Then came on a most of wind from the S. W., and Fere entertained the vessel might run under, as her heavy loading was in her bow and stern, and also too deep by fourteen inch- too much by the head — and the cargo getting one -i le, made her lean a number of inches obliqu< — but fortunately the heavy iop- masts were timely taken out : but before night, id abated, and the weather clearing up, ..- land in Wexford county, and the ains of VVicklow presented to view, though fears had been entertained that we be outside of Cape. Clear, and on the western coast. 17th. Saw Wales — still a gentle favorable L8th. Took pilot on board — fell in with two Dublin Packets. Two of our passengers, British officers, left us — wrote to my old bene- factor, Doctor Johnson, and also to my friend John Jones — came to anchor for the night. 19th. This morning reminds me of Decem- ber, 1807, when anchored in the same place with my companion — how different this voy- age from that— then I had the companion of rthly joy, but severe storms — now she i- In behind, no doubt with anxiety, while we have had a pleasant passage, such as is rarely known. When 1 left America, vegetation had hardly put forth lure the green fields present to \ iew. What awaits me on shore I know not; man} oi my friends behind musl feel anxiety, but my hope and trust is in that Invisible Pow- er, whose tender care hath been over me hi- and « hose hand hath in times of trou- ulty. interposed and delivered me. To look forward by sight, the aspect is gloomy, and my spirits would flag, and my heart he !, ; but by Faith and reliance only on GOD, my i, mill is composed, and feels a sweet peace. in I i erpool, in • >ld England, qoI knowing the things which might befal me there. Bui mj mind was broughl to my situ- ation, and my feelings were to commit myself to the Divine protection, leaving my destiny with Him: here all inwardly was calm and peace. From those anterior circumstances, many had inferred, thai Bhould m\ lot evei on these shores again, the consequence musl i""\ e fatal to me. Hut in the name of the I;1'!!!* I came— went to the Custom House, and presented myself according to law as an Alien. My passporl was taken away and sent to London — my description was taken and put in a book, and also on a certificate, which I must present to the Chief Magistrate of any place, where I should stop : and for neglect thereof one week, should be subject to thirty days' imprisonment. This law empow- ers the Ministry with authority to send any man out of the country, by banishment to any place which they may choose, without assign- ing any reason why, or wherefore; and the Alien can have no redress but patient submis- sion. Here lived James Aspinall, through whom access was attained to Zion Chapel, where I spoke a number of times to crowded assem- blies. Hence to the city of Chester, where I had received an invitation from the officiating members — held several meetings, and visited the border of Wales. A friend came from Warrington, accompa- nied round to several meetings, and gave me an invitation from the Society, to visit them as soon as convenient. But oh ! the feelings of my heart when I came to the place ! The former scenes — the revival — Peggy's sickness — the attention of the Doctor — the death of Letitia, whose remains were deposited here — with the concomitant circumstances attending, were like opening wounds afresh, and gave me those feelings that no language can describe. Some of my spiritual children still stood fast : some had died in peace : others had turned again to folly. I spoke several times in the little chapel, and had good times, refreshing from the presence of the LORD. Visited the potteries in Staffordshire. Here I found a new Sect of people, known by the name of "Rant- ers," or " Primitive Metl -they called themselves. Their origin appears to have been some- thing in the following order, in miniature. When in this country before, a meeting on •• Mow Hill." where I was drawn to particularly on the origin, and progress and consequence of tamp meetings in America, which affected the minds of the people, who weir in the spiril of a Revival; and from a combination of antecedent circumstances, they now resolved to spend a whole Sabbath day in prayer together, for an out-pouring of the Spirit of Goo, which thing they b but could i" it to bear until now ; when the day being appointed to meet, should the weather prove sign, a Bienal from the hill, a sheet or flag hoisted on a long pole, which mighl be seen in the sur- rounding country. The morning was threatening — but the flag was hoisted, and Preachers from remote parts i d, \\ bo did nol felon,' there, but in a kind of Providential way. The old Preachers had opposed this meet- ing, and strove to prevent it from taking place. However, such was the effect pro- duced, that another was agitated and resolved upon. The old Preachers gave a Local Preacher his choice, to give up " Field Meet- ings," or go out of Society. So he was dis- missed— then a second and a third. The last, however, produced a different effect from what the Old Preachers intended. For as he had been a grog-bruiser, and a debtor for spirits at tipling houses, many had despaired of ever getting their money. But afler he became re- ligious, he also became industrious and sober, temperate and just : which enabled him to pay off all his old debts for spirits, &c. and gained the confidence of the People. And as he had two Classes committed to his care, these would not forsake him when put out of society ; wherefore, they were out also — hence they were driven to become a party, whether they would or no. J. F. was supposed to be fiiendly towards them, hence he was watched with a jealous eye. And as he was seen one evening to pass near a door where this Society was holding a Love Feast, it was thought he went in, so lie was turned out of society likewise ; and on Sunday morning was driven out of the Chapel in an arbitrary manner — which caused most of the Children to follow him from the school, as he was their master ; and moreover, their Parents with flattery and stripes could not prevail on most of them to return ; hence a new place was occupied, and a foundation laid for this Society to become settled, esta- blished and permanent. I made collection for this School, where about twenty-eight pounds was gathered. After spending some time about here, I vi- sited various branches of this Society in Der- byshire, Nottinghamshire, and Leicestershire, where I found they had been the means under GOD of turning many from darkness to light. The reason why they were called Ranters, was their peculiar mode of proceeding. A few of them would go through a Village sing- ing the Praises of GOD, then take some con- venient stand to address the People so as not to stop up the road for travellers. And the places were designated by " The Ranter Stand." Inquire for " Primitive Methodists," and you could not find what you wished, but on inquiring for Ranters any one could tell you. It is very singular, a few years since one of Old Sam's People attempted to put a stop to itinerancy, by reviving the Conventicle Law, with an Appendix ; but the result was, that that Law was virtually repealed, and the rem- nant so modified, as to be far more favorable to what is called Dissenters. One man preached in the street — the Magis- trates could find no law to stop it — hence they wrote to the Privy Council to know the mean- ing, spirit and intention of the Law — who re- turned for answer to let them alone, while they behaved peaceably, sung and preached in an innocent manner, and did not block up the King's highway. Still, however, places for worship must be licensed from the Bishop's Court, whether it be a house or inclosure ; but the streets are the King's Highway — and the King is supposed to be " omnipresent" — hence those in the streets to be under his immediate protection ; therefore his very humble servants could not give a License, except only as it relates to the private property of individuals, for the streets were above their control. This Society amounts to several thousand strong — and I visited between thirty and forty Chapels. They have three Circuits — about 150 Preachers, among whom are about thirty women on the Plan. I heard one of them with a degree of satisfaction — to view the simplicity; and also she stopped when she had done — whereas a great many men, instead of slopping when they have got through, must spin it out and add to jt or have a repetition over and over again. Went to London ; called at the Alien Office ; was chid ; Dr. R. was with me ; paid them in their own coin. Principally where I had been, and what I had been about during the two months — that more Magistrates' names were not annexed to my Certificate, which had been given me at the Custom-House, and was signed by the Mayor of Liverpool. I replied, that I had not spent a week in any one place on my Journey ; and moreover, that most of the Magistrates did not know their duty as it relates to Aliens, not being in possession ol the new Law. With some difficulty obtained my Passport and Permission to leave the Country, by going to the office of the Ameri- can Ambassador, and have the same Counter- signed by the Secretary of Legation ; which being done, I returned to the Alien Office again to know if any thing more was necessary, or whether I might consider myself dismissed — who now seemed as willing to let me go, as to call me to account before. Soon after this the French General was sent out of the Coun- try under this Law. There was a Chapel or place of Worship, in my sleep, seen four times — which was now sought for. Three Chapels opened to me, but it was neither, of them ; a fourth presents — is a new one in which man had never preach- ed— this seemed natural, as I entered to open it by Dedication. Three others afterwards were opened, and large crowded Congrega- tions ; and some refreshing from the presence of the Lord. jB®"* Charles Atmore, on whom I called five times when in this country before, and 172 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. would not give me a chance, but treated me with contempt, now took a squint at me across the Chapel, about the time of his finishing reading Church service in the desk, and going in preach in the Pulpit. This was near Spi- tal fields. There are three grades of Preachers in Lon- don— the "Travelling," " Local," and Under- strappers. These last are not on the Plan, but go into corners and dark holes, and cel- lars and garrets, to hunt up the wicked. They hire rooms at their own expense in dif- ferent parts of the City ; and have them seat- ed and fixed with a pulpit — these are a nurse- ry for the old body : and the old Preachers come only once a Quarter, to receive the ticket MONEY, which originai.lv was given out of respect, but is now claimed as a RIGHT! This third Class have a Founder, who is called a "BISHOP," by the name of Palmer, who invited me to preach in one of their Rooms. I told him if the C< : ad any power or cognizance over it. it would not do tin me to accept the invitation. He replied, thai they had none,il being private property — hence an appointment was made accordingly. Afterwards a request for a second m in another room for a collection for S -. and handbills circulated accordingly. But C. Atmore sent word to have the door shut and locked, and also written upon with chalk, '■ postponed,"1 which the people could not read in the dark : so hundreds went home, not knowing the reason why they were dis- appointed, which was thought proper by me and others, to he explained in public, though e great offence to some. Hence, 1 wenl oil', aii. I the same ev< aing attended meeting at "New Chapel, City Road," where seven Missionaries, for fori -. were set aparl by their overseers. The Missionaries gave in their experience, it seemed like old times; hut the best id' the meeting was. or appeared to be, in their ■ n pray- er." Two men spake considerably mi the ms, their sufferings, &c, yel how liitle did those who arc raised on the fat of the land in <>!d England, and have ne- ver been in practice, realize the subject, ex- cept in theory, like a parrot repeating a bor- rowed soup:. There was a stricl charge to be loyal tn His Majesty, though two were to go in tin- republic ■ >! Hayti. There! a- the British Conference, in their legislative am! official capacity, as a body politic, had made the before mentioned law I'm- me. I went into hut three of their louses while in England, though times invited. The fust was a loan t<> ano- ther society, for a charity sermon, foi a Sun- day school ; the second was filled with people to avoid the rain, where I had an appoint- ment, and was there assembled without my knowledge or consent; the third was a lease bou , where an appointment had been made for me before I came, and one of the old preachers fulfilled it, so the people were dis- appointed : hut to make atonement, another appointment was made at half-past nine at night, for a watch night, to drive out the old year and bring in the new, in a town with an old Abbey, or castle, where the king keeps his brimstone, about ten or twelve miles from Lon- don, I think in Essex county : the two first at Ti: istall, in Staffordshire, the other at Bull- well, in Nottinghamshire. Attended the Queen's funeral — saw the procession, and followed it about twenty miles to Windsor from " Kew Palace," and beheld an end to all human grandeur and earthly folly! On remarking the circumstances attending the scene, to one who had waited on the king i;ii receive his daily instruc- tion, how this appeared like the Romish do: he replied, that all except the D. of Camhridije, ontaminated through her avenue: but the king George 3d, was free; also that the arrang w • ! been left to the decision of a Ci .Many ten thousands lined the road, and the procession extended about three miles in length, and for miles flambeaus were used to adorn the scene! More than two hundred chaplains attended on the father and son, and one is denominated " The Fami- ly confessor.^ When going from Manchester to Sheffield, across a dreary moor, we came to a si village, where I was taken sick, and had to leave the coach, but the landlady, who kept a public house, would not allow me to come in. At length I found a grog shop, where I lay down upon a bench, and with difficulty obtained a cup of tea. Night soon came on, and three BUSpicious men came in, and were chatting that \ musl he a ./ of these times may he at hand, who knows '. Perhaps nigher than some think ' \ m I those who are not on the watch tower, will he taken unawares, as by a thief in the night. Happy for those who shall be found w mo !!! calculation* of events in the of time in succession, on the omens of pro- phecy : time of the Church in the wilderness, ami the age of the world, and the state of so- ciety, to which we have arrived ; for a con- jecture on the future events. The ancients supposed Europe to be an Island, (and is so styled in Scripture in the original division of the world by Moses,) hence, in prophecy, is styled the SEA, to dis- tinguish it from ASIA, the main, which in prophecy, is styled the EARTH. The former being surrounded by water, as the latter is by land! This distinction and observation must be kept in mind for a discrimination of circumstances. 2. John viewed things in a two-fold sense. First as represented in Heaven, and then, secondly, as fulfilled on the earth. This must be attended to, to prevent the confused idea of tautology. 3. Of what John spake of as in existence at his time, and then of the events in succes- sion, with the cirsumstances attending each, by a transfer, with the order and succession of things, as they occurred. 4. The dragon is spoken of as one in ac- tual existence, when John wrote: and also as a Being, having existence in the Celestial REGIONS, and yet having an ascendancy and government over some of the human family in this terrestrial world — these associated . should not be separated. 5. That a Crown denotes supreme govern- ment and authority: and "seven crowns" are ascribed to him with seven heads; which may be in order, and a succession- of each other. 6. He is called the devil and satan ; and is said to rule or reign in the hearts of the chil- dren of disobedience; and also is s!yled the '• Prince of this World." 7. The seven heads of the Roman empire : or different forms of government, while it re- mained Rome Pagan, under diabolical influ- ence, elucidates the seven heads of the dragon, as they succeeded each other, of which impe- rial was the last. 8. The rise of the beast out of the s, •. i- mentioned ; but not so of the dragon. Why ? Because he was in actual existence when John wrote — whereas the beast was to come in future. 9. The tail of the dragon — i. e. latter part, would draw the stars of heaven and cast them to the earth : — Constantine's law religion. 10. The beast had seven heads but no Crowns are ascribed to them ; but there are ten crowns ascribed to the horns; thieemore than the dragon had. 11. The crowns of the dragon were on the heads — those of the beast are on the horns. The difference of number and circumstance of placing them is a material thing, as a key to observation. EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 185 12. The dragon transferred his power and seat, and great authority to the beast, i. e. from Paganism to the papacy, of many ages. 13. The second beast comes from the earth — Asia — and exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him — which first beast arose from the sea, Europe. 14. The ascent of the beast from the bottom- less pit — when the two beasts are together — and will be taken away at the battle of Arma- geddon— when the Angel stands in the sun to call all of the fowls of heaven to the supper of the great God ! ! 15. After the ascent of the beast from the bottomless pit, and before the battle of Arma- geddon, the mother of harlots sits as Queen — gets drunk with blood — and by the ten horns, is eaten and burnt with fire. 16. The ten horns, who transfer their power to the beast, after his ascent from the bottom- less pit, still continue with him, after they de- stroy the whore, and aid in the execution of the new modelism, under severe penalties ; for non-conformity, in the image worship. 17. Some messenger is raised up to pro- claim the fall of Babylon. 18. Another is raised up to warn and testify against conformity to the beast, his image worship, or to acknowledge him, &c. 19. The two witnesses appear at Jerusa- lem, and are slain by the beast, who came from the pit. 20. Babylon is destroyed and the cities of the nations fall. 21. The resurrection of the witnesses and their ascent, convince 63,000, who give glory to God. 22. The angel stands in the sun to call the fowls of heaven to the supper of the Great God; when the first and second beasts, or beast and false prophet are taken away, and cast into the lake of fire. 23. The thousand years begin, when Christ shall reign on the earth. 24. Satan is first bound in the other world ; but we know not the time. 25. The loosing of Satan, and the falling away, which ripens the world for judgment ; when Satan is sent to the place where the beast and false prophet were sent before. 26. New Heaven and a new earth. 27. The mediatorial office is then resigned. 28. The consummation of all things. In the town of S , there was a man, whose actions exemplified the character of one, who neither feared God, man, or the devil ; but he prepared a monument of marble for himself in the burying-ground, where he in- tended to be laid : — and all the poetry and in- scriptions were neatly engraved, except the dates, which were intended to be filled up af- terward. He requested me to stand by the monument and preach his funeral sermon from a text which he gaye me — to commence about sunrise in the morning. The time being fixed, many came out to hear — and before meeting broke, the man was brought to his feelings. After this, the man lived a few months ; and there appeared an alteration in his behavior in the interim. At the town of P -, a man of some prop- erty, had the weakness of Bacchus, "too much a drop a high !" But he was kind to the needy, and never was known to turn any away who applied to him in time of want. He waked up one morning, and observed, — " this day God has given me to repent in !" — He continued in devotion — praying and desir- ing prayers — singing and wishing to hear singing, and to have the Scriptures read, &c, during the whole day — and then suddenly ex- pired at night. Thus it appears that God measured to him what he had shown to others — he had showed kindness and obtained mercy. In a drunken frolic, one Indian killed ano- ther— the consequence was, life for life ; the day and hour was fixed ; but in the interim at liberty to go where he pleased. The Indian came into the settlement on the Mississippi and related the circumstance. — The white men advised him to run away. He replied, our law came from the Great Spirit ; and by our law I ought to die. If I run away, the Great Spirit will be angry, and not receive me, nor give me good hunting ground — neither will my own Father be glad to see me. At the time appointed, the Indian came ; painted up, and singing a melodious war song; he loaded a gun, handed it deliberately to a youth, of whom he was very fond, as a signal of readiness for the volley, and fell dead without a struggle, as he received the volley of balls — others being in ambush ready. Was this the Indian's view of honor, or the force of moral obligation ! Or rather the for- mer bottomed upon the latter ? When at Louisville, on awakening in the morning, espied a pile of tracts in the corner of the room; they were found, on examina- tion, to be the third edition of a work — de- signed as a criticism on my reflections on the Church Government of Episcopacy — said to have been written by Bishop M . But whoever was the author, he either must have been on the wrong side, or else not master of the subject. He was once considered a republican, so was E. Cooper and Baskum, Waugh, and many others at the helm of affairs — but a change of cirumstances brings a change of views, and practice, and principle, with mankind in gen- eral. Paul submitted Timothy to the prejudice of 186 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. Jews; although circumcision or uncircumci- sion availed nothing, but the new creature. Ordination is but a formal ceremony — and with a few others, answers the purpose of Clerical purposes, to keep the people in a state of suboi ; i nation — yet there may be some civil itions, in the present state of society, in which ceremonies are necessary, as in the conveyance of land, marriage, &c. &c. coped views of the subject of ordination are " by order and succession" from Peter. But Presbyterian ordination was, and isderiv- e 1 from the people, according to Neal and Tbumbi I. i.. Episcopalians viewed the first day of the as a time of diversion after the morning worship, until the Puritans began the latter mode in the time of Elizabeth — and the Pres- byterians perfected it in the day- of Cromwell. 1. The Romans con ider that the Clergy constitute the Church, and their "order and succession'' is claimed to be of divine origin — tliu> when in power in England. 2. When Henry VIII shook off the Papal yoke, in order to obtain a new wife, the Church of England put up the same claim — of Divine Right "by order and succession." 3. When the Presbyterians out off the head of Charles, and pulled down Episcopacy- the band and gown — by beheading Bishop Laud — claimed divine authority for their conduct. 1 When the Independents put down the " Cloak'1 or Presbyterians, and formed the Con- gregational mode, they claimed divine authori- heir proceedings. ■V The Baptists became very numerous in id — and for their mode of economy, claim DIVINE AUTHORITY. 6. The Quakers came on the stage, and claim divine auhority tor their economy — but on a different plan from any of the preceding. 7 Up come the Shakers, and they claim di- ithority tor their government likew ise. 8. Then up comes the Episcopal Methodisl remarkable to tell, from the plea of expe- diency, in the days of Asbury, to that of di- vinity—by Dr. Bishop E ^circumlocu- tion- successor, of very modern date — which brings up the rear. 9. Then says one, " Dowism" holds the doctrine, " That tin way t,i dud is open to eve- rt/ man alike" Hence eijlial rights, duties, and obligations, to each, and to all! On tin- ground there can he a general Judgment — and - according to tin deeds done in the body — agreeable to natural justice, in the eve oi a Moral Governor, who requireth, accord- ing io what he hath given. Virginia was where the firsl Napiers were bought and sold — and there was the first of St. Domingo play in miniature, exemplified in the case of Gen. Mat. South Carolina put in at the convention, 1787, for twenty years grace to import the same — and in the last four years, by special act, such was the assiduity in the transporta- tion, that there was not found purchasers enough, by the importers — without selling Dick, Tom and Moll by the pound — which was one dollar — which is an exhibition of the practical intoxication, on that delicate subject. Caroline is still by her digest, through the whole time, attached to the King — and her arguments in favor of Nullification, exhibits Iter lave to that Idol. After the warning wrote in Charleston Jail for South Carolina, exhibiting the flight of the Quakers, &c, some affirmed that I must have known of the association of design upon "Mr." and "Mrs."' by a different color, and if they had me then, would know how to dis- pose of me, as dried beef, &c. But the charge was false — I knew nothing about it — only such was the exercise of my mind, at that time, that I was led to write what I did in the Jail ; and it came to the public light, about the time that thirty-five were sent off the stage, by human hands. Afterwards Robert Y. Hayne, at Washing- ton, enquired, when they might expect to see me again in the South 1 The answer was, that I should not like to trust myself with them any more. Surely there is "a cloud arising, though re- mote?'' The " sensorial power" of the nervous sys- tem, accumulated and expanded according to Darwin's theory, and the " Haltius" of North, may he one and the same thing, exemplified in what some call " Animal Magnetism ;" and which operation, when it comes within the sphere of one, gives the sensation of attraction or aversion, morally — and hence their com- pany is agreeable or disagreeable, and that on the first sight and impulse of the mind; and has its influence and effect accordingly. Let a man be prosecuted or have a case ig in Court, coming on before a strange judge — you catch the cut and glance of his eye, at first sight; and a tolerable judgment can be formed, which way his influence will go in the case; although it may be a da) or two before the cause will he called and tried. Those who are well acquainted witli ''Hu- man Nature," by experience and observation, can read the society or company which they are about to mingle with, provided they catch the physiognomy, oi countenance, (which is an index of the mind) on the first glance. For first impressions are involuntary, and is sim- ple n\ii RE DISPLAYED; but when they have time to recover themselves, then comes on art — and where art exists, you know not where to meet a person, whether male or female ! EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 187 Sympathy, temptation to seduction, love and hatred are all involuntary on our part, as it relates to ihejirst impression. But as it re- lates to the indulgence, it requires the volun- tary act and consent of the mind, or resistance by an embargo. For love and affection cannot be bought, if the sensation and principle be not there, money will not and cannot bring it. Hence, take care whom you trust, and into whose hands you fall ! For a bird at large, may range in either, but when caged, its limits are confined ! How different the situation and pleasure. Both have their convenience and inconvenience. There may be a comfortable warm room and plenty of food. There may be a want of both ; and by confinement, the power of providing is excluded. On the other hand, for the want of a dry, warm cage and the proper attendance, one may suffer in the cold and perish by a lingering death with hunger — under circumstances be- yond their present control. To be under a good influence to unite with good, and thus be in the good sphere to feel good and to enjoy good, is the only good way. By attention to this principle, evidence will preponderate inwardly, as a lamp to the feet, and a voice to direct on the subject of future practice. In my Journal of 1816, the remarks on the system of conveyance of church property in the deed of discipline — that the General Con- ference was not known in law, and that their authority was only an ideal thing, except in a sectarian point of view ; and that the meet- ing houses were deeded to no body in point of law, and that there would be cracking times by and by, &c, was by them considered as a piece of slander, bordering upon high treason ! But after the publication of the New York resolves, and the Bishop's circular letter at Pittsburg — the opposition to botn works was such, that hundreds read them to see the false statements and reflections of a crazy man, (so called) and found there was too much truth in the remarks. Hence the inquiry — shaking — split-off — expulsions and contentions, &c, about church property in point of law, which by the Supreme Court has been determined in point of law, to be null and void in 1832 ! When Asbury's letter (to clear Snethen and cast off all blame from him upon me, after the mock trial at Baltimore,) came to the Missis- sippi ; a camp meeting was held near the Red Lick — I attended as a spectator — at commu- nion, all who were in good standing in other churches were invited, and all others by ex- press negatived — this twice or thrice. I had never heard the like before — being in a tent, held my peace and kept my distance ; many were minded I should speak on the stand ! I was neutral and mute! But the opposition of the Preachers was such, that a mutiny began, which came very near breaking up the camp meeting : for there appeared a fixed determi- nation, that if I should not hold forth, no body else should. This being perceived, a council was held, and one of the Preachers, who was supposed to have the greatest influence with me, was appointed and requested to persuade me to overlook what was passed, and for the sake of the cause of God to occupy the stand, to appease the public mind. Such trifling conduct appeared contemptible to me; but for the sake of the ■■ cause," I mounted the stage to address the people — just then a large limb of a dry tree fell into a va- cancy, where there were hundreds of people around, this gave me an opportunity of be- ginning upon the doctrine of Providence — my strength arose, the Lord laid too his helping hand, and many were soon laid on the ground, as slain or wounded ; and a refreshing time it was ! Many attempt to " cart the ark," when it should be " shouldered ;" and to steady it by human reason, systematically, that when, or by the time they have regulated the work in their own way, God hath nothing more for them to do ! It is well to see and attend to the openings and leadings of a good influence in the order of Providence, and to follow it. When in Boston, having had the privilege of Bromfield Lane meeting- house; after meet- ing, I mentioned where the "cry from the wilderness" migh be had, which gave offence, as the work hinted on the snbject of Episco- pacy; and in their paper, appeared a piece, headed " Lorenzo Bow vs. Episcopacy." And the doors were closed. Then the Bishop H. sent letters ahead to block up my way. At Marblehead, I attempted to occupy the public square, having obtained permission : and no other place opening, but before I had got through, the constable came to pull me down. What a difference between this visit and a former ! Then all was peace and friendship ! At Salem an attempt was made to block up my way, but the door was opened ; and the same at Lynn ! Also at Lowell, the preacher was from my native town, but he was the Bi- shop's tool, hence after one meeting, I occupied the street three times, and returned. The 'impostor under my name and on my credit was well received here, better than my- self. When at Zanesville, the Court House came near breaking down by the weight of the as- sembly, which caused a dispersal. " The Protestant Methodist Meeting House, would not hold the assembly : and as some had in- terrupted in the public meeting, it was feared that the place would obtain a bad name : hence a request that I would stop and hold meeting on the public square, which was pre- pared by the proper authority, and the peace was kept accordingly. This gave me a fair opportunity to explain my views on some parts of prophecy, and the movement of the order of Jesuits in this coun- trv: there being three popish priests present and about throe thousand people The stage house was kept by Romans, and the house where I staid, was beset by the Romans, the greater part of the night; so it was thought inexpedient to venture to take the stage. But a return carriage from Wheel- ing, being arrived in town, a passage was procured in that, in such a manner, that the driver knew not that I was inside until we were on the road some miles. He was so elated with the prize, that whenever he stop- ped to refresh himself and horses, that it gave me a chance to address the people, and so sweep every town upon the way. At Norfolk in Virginia, the civil authority would not consent for me to occupy any pub- lic place : hence there was an interdiction. So also at Charleston in S. Carolina, and Au- gusta in Georgia. But at Savannah the Mayor was a JEW — he gave me permission on the public green, and moreover sent constables and authority to protect me and keep the peace more than once or twice. One man, who sometimes has been taken for me, by the name of F on, was on board a steamboat and flung into the Monon- gahela river, as was supposed, his body being found there. A. P. was frequently taken for me — met with much abuse ; being several times taken up by the police, from an excitement by his testimony against the practice of the times, which gave them great offence. He at length was found without a head, nothing but the body remaining. A man who was a stranger in Philadelphia, received a dirk a! tin- i il >!' m\ lodg- ing, he being (by mistake as was supposed,) taken for another person, his dress was simi- lar to my own. T bad left the city just before. How many instances might be mentioned where individuals have followed me, for rea- sons best known to themselves : sometimes in silence, at other times with threats; and at times to induce me to go one side for a private interview, under suspicious circumstances, which in reason, was hut judicious to avoid. The dangers by land and sea — the perils in the wilderness, and among the Heathen and by false brethren, are ami have been many. I But thus far the Lord hath kept and delivered me from the paws and mouth of the Lion and of the Bear ! The Attorney-General for the U. S. is a Ro- man. The Chaplain to the Senate is a D. D. and also a Jesuit. (So much for the ambition and influence of disappointed men.) The wife of the Secretary L. is a Roman, and leads him by the nose. The buildings and lots on Capitol Hill, are mostly owned by Romans round about, with a church, &c. &c. In the District, there are Romans enough, by the systematical order Jesuitically, to cut oif the President and all the officers of state, to seize the marine barracks and navy yard — the magazines, &c, besides the treasury and all the public buildings, including the three cities, in one single night — if one may judge from their number and arrangements, and the standing position they have taken. Their colleges and institutions of literature are beyond other societies — their influence with their own people is a unit, for they all pull together. Tlie points which they have seized upon for establishments in different parts of the coun- try, as a judicious introduction for a perma- nancy, exhibits a deliberate premeditated pro- cedure from first to last, within this IS if not 31 years past. — Whether we look into the six New England Slates — the .Middle, South, or West — Eastport. Burlington, Boston, Newport, Providence, Hartford. &c. &c. &c. presents the work to be great and uniform, in order to em- brace and seize upon the whole for an empire. The increase of nunneries, where the ladies are imprisoned under the name of religion ; and the chastisement of the body by the priest, as a fatherly action to the people, for the good of the soul — the subterraneous vaults, as a rod of dread to keep them in obedience — donation bibles destroyed, as spiritual judges and guides, which if done by another, would be theft in the eye of the Law — but being done in and under the name of religion, they must go free; because their orthodox faith is the only true one. and they are not bound to keep faith with others, who are all heretics! A "pri- vileged ORDER' indeed!! ! The Quakers opened their lanre meeting houses, at New Garden, Ohio and Indiana, where the yearly meetings were held, and also many more in different parts of the V. States, and some in Europe, where I was permitted to hold meetings. These people have kept their plainness of language ami dress, agreeable to primitive simplicity, lor bo long standing, beyond any society with which I am acquainted ;. and their children are polished and improved beyond any other breed of young folks, as it relate- to mind and manners, as far as my acqaintance EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. 189 and obsarvation extends : whatever may be their departure from first principles in other things. The Jailer at Charleston, S. C. was a Jew — his wife died, and " ten men" came to have prayers twice a-day, in Hebrew — a lamp kept burning, and the family sat on the floor. They permitted our attending with them. At the synagogue, great respect is shown to strang- ers— they gave books in English, what they read in Hebrew — turning to and keeping pace, which, with the explanation given as they went along, was very satisfactory to me. They are a unit from America to India, and their leading people are of the fraternity of ancient masons! They admitted that Chris- tianity was as good for the Christians, as Ju- daism was for them. Their liberality of sen- timent, where there is sincerity of heart, is beyond what most possess. And if they will Jew people, they cannot flourish among Yan- kees, who are said to " out-jew"1 them in trad- ing. But the term " YANKEE1' is a character renowned ; and of which we, nor I, have occa- sion to be ashamed of, as a community of people. For 1800 years, the Jews have been kept as a body from the premised land, and now appears to be the first time of opening as a dawning presage to their return. Prophetic history foretold it would be so ; and a superintending Providence has exem- plified it. The wandering Arabs, whose hand is against every man, will seize the fruit before it gets ripe, and take from the possessor what they please ! And if perchance, the occupier's fruit gets ripe, it must be hid in the caves or among the rocks, &c. to prevent it being taken away. Four years ago the Pacha of Egypt re- ceived honorary titles from England, which, (with other circumstances involving trade,) made me write the idea of his setting up his independence of the Grand Sultan under Eng- lish protection ; which no doubt is secretly done, that the way to the East may be pre- pared, by the isthmus of Suez. Russia gives money to help the Pacha on. Catholic France has aided with men ; and so the matter goes. The " Jew of kings" may have a hand in all this also. For the Pacha, though a Ma- hometan, shows such liberality to the Jews and Christians, as no Jew or Christian has done to them. But there may be policy in all this ; yet beyond, there may be a wheel with- in a wheel, the providence of God. The Euphrates, or Turkish empire, is dry- ing up very fast within a very few years. The Sultan carried the half moon in their colors, to denote a government over one-half of the world. The Russians have taken several Turkish provinces on the Euphrates; two provinces on the west side of the Black sea, have gone off to govern themselves ; Greece, with a large territory, is gone off also. Algiers, on the coast of Barbary, is in the power of France. The Pacha of Egypt, has taken Egypt, Canaan, and the plains of Babylon, &c. &c. Hence the Sultan has but his capital, with a small territory around, like a garden spot left. Hence we see the " waters of the Eu- phrates," (by the phial of the sixth angel,) so far dried up, that we may soon expect the three unclean spirits to appear consoli- dating the whole ancient scripture world, under three general heads — for Armageddon ! Dorothy Ripley — the first time I saw her, was in Albany, when she was going to visit the western Indians. The second time in New York, when I was about to sail for Europe. The fourth in Philadelphia, when she bought a book, saying, -Lorenzo, has thee got any money ? I feel as if thee had none !" which was the case ; I had been with- out any for several days. The fifth time was in England, where we travelled together, holding meetings in testimony, for several hundred miles. The last times were at Phila- delphia and Camden, at the latter place the Quakers opened their meeting-house, where we held meeting, after which, she went to France and England, and then returned to America ; soon after which, she suddenly died, in Virginia — having crossed the ocean nineteen times, on religious visits. She travelled by Faith, through many dis- couragements and dangers ; hence much reso- lution and perseverance, through much oppo- sition in different parts. She belonged to no particular society, but was a kind of Quaker- ess more than any thing else. But few people were well acquainted with Dorothy — her private life, her walk with God, her unbounded kindness to the poor! The visiting the sick, in prisons and hos- pitals, &c. &c, is far beyond any thing I have ever known in any other person in the course of my extensive acquaintance with mankind ! Many things which she had been heard to relate in America, I saw; those which she had spoken of; and they related a cor- responding testimony in England, of which country she was a native, in Whitby, in Yorkshire. She has closed this mortal career, and now is beyond the reach of the tongue of slan- der, where I have no doubt, the wicked shall cease from troubling and the weary are at rest ; there to sing the song of Moses and of the Lamb for ever and ever, where 190 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, OR, LORENZO S JOURNAL. the faithful in the Lord shall meet to part no more ! Neither superstition, bigotry, or sectarian- ism will answer the purpose; Elijah sup- posed be was the only one, who was ac- cepted, that was left; but the answer was, I have reserved to myself seven thousand in ferael, who have not bowed the knee to Baal! Conformity to the will of the Master, is the sacrifice that he requires of man, whether in a society or belonging to none. They that "hear and keep" — " heareth and doeth" — " hear and follow" — is the testimony of the character that is accepted with him, who judges in Righteousness! From the east, west, north, and south, shall they come; whilst the opposite character will be rejected and cast out, however exalted be their stand- ing in their own conceit and fanciful imagi- nation ! The Rev. Benjamin Jones — travelled his circuit on foot ; he was an injured man ; was taken sick with a fever, and although one hundred and forty pulse to the minute, be considered death ; yet from the exaggeration by the excitement and aggravation, that death seemed to be counteracted and thwarted, the pulse being brought up to 180, or 190 times to the minute, from the usage of others ! Hence it seemed he lived longer than what otherwise he would. What must have been his exquisite feelings in that suffering and conflicting scene and death! So poor Truman Bishop. His character was unimpeached ; his conduct being as an even thread, whether in the pulpit, in public, or in his family. Y.t he was accused with nothing but preach- ing whore a sycophant, (who found that epis- copacy is every thing) thought he should not ; and hence brought up charges, but he was honorably acquitted. The question arose, if he might preach for ions; the answer was, preach for any body betwixt heaven and hell. From the tyrannical conduct of that indi- vidual, aboul two hundred and fifty men, with their wives and children, withdrew from so- ciety; and left the meeting in a ceremonious and formal manner, like the children of Israel departing out of Egypt. The question was then agitated, whether T. B. might preach to that separate society 1 The answer was. no!! ! So they, of course, must be considered beyond the gates of hell. Common place trials, to those of little expe- rience, seem great, but they are bearable! But to try one to the quick, to exquisite sensibility, who can bear if? The nervous system must be agitated, and the body feel the effect ; a sinking under it, a giving away of nature. Thus Br. Truman Bishop, who commenced his travels about the time that I did, he being about my age, was sent out of the world by wounded feelings, no doubt sooner than otherwise would have been the case! The address to the preachers, and to the members, &c. &c. are worthy to be reprinted and kept in every house, as the language of an honest and dying man ! But his mind was supported by the consolations of Divine grace. Those whose lives were careless and after- wards become the subjects of religion by ex- perience— then with but a short race, quit the stage of action — such persons generally go triumphantly happy. But those whose lives were naturally steady and habits good, when they obtain religion, there is but a very small change visible in their conduct. Such persons as live religion with fidelity a number of years, when they quit the world, there is not any thing very remarkable attend- ing it; but they seem to die as they live — calm and peace ! § The earth draws the carnal mind to the earth. But the heavenly mind is drawn to heavenly things, by a Divine influence, which gives an earnest of future inheritance, or a foretaste of joys to come — glory in the soul! BEAUTY OF WESLEY. Extracted from Rev. J. Wesley's Journal. "1788, Sunday, May 18. I subjoined a short account of Methodism; particularly in- sisting on the following circumstances. There is no other religious society under heaven, which requires nothing of men in order to their admission into it, but a desire to save their souls. Look all around you, you can- not be admitted into the Church or Society of the Presbyterians, Anabaptists, Quakers, or any others, unless you hold the same opinions with them, and adhere to the same mode of worship. The Methodists alone do not in- sist on your holding this or that opinion, but they think and let think. Neither do they im- pose any particular mode of worship, but you may continue to worship in your former manner, be it what it may. Now I do not know any other religious society, either ancient or modern, wherein such liberty of conscience is now allowed, or has been al- lowed since the age of the Apostles 1 Here is our glorying. And a glorying peculiar to us ! What Society shares it with us 1 END OF THE JOURNAL. COPIES OF LORENZO'S PASSPORTS, UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. oooopoooooo O THE O o notary's o O SEAL. O STATE OF NEW YORK, SS " BY this public instrument, be it known to all to whom the same may or doth con- 00000000000 cern, that I, CADWALLADER D. COL- DEN, a Public Notary, in and for the State of New York, by Letters Patent under the Great Seal of the said State, duly commissioned and sworn, and in and by the said Letters Patent, invested, ' with full powers and authority to attest deeds, wills, testaments, codicils, agreements, and other instruments in writing, and to administer any oath or oaths to any person or persons,' do hereby certify, that on the day of the date hereof, personally appeared before me the said Notary, the Reverend Lorenzo Dow, whose person being by me particularly examined, appears to me to be of the age of twenty-eight years, or thereabouts ; of the height of five feet ten inches : rather light com- plexioned, and much marked with the small-pox ; having small light eyes, dark brown hair and eye-brows, small features, and a short visage, a scrofulous mark on his neck, under the chin, on the right side : and the said Lorenzo Dow being by me duly sworn on the Holy Evan- gelist of Almighty God, deposeth and saith, that he was born in the town of Coventry, in the State of Connecti- cut, in the Unitad States of America, of Humphrey B. Dow, and Tabitha his wife, who was Tabitha Parker ; that his said parents were also born in the said town : that his mother is dead, but his father is yet living, and resides in the same place. And the said deponent further saith, that he is the person named, intended and described as Lorenzo Dow, in all and each of the several documents hereunto annexed, which are respectively lettered A. B. C. D., and which are now produced to me, the said Notary, and lettered as aforesaid by me, the said Notary, and my notarial firm thereon written. " And I the said Notary, do further certify, that on the same day and year last aforesaid, also appeared before me, the Reverend Nicholas Snethen, of New York, and James Quackenbush, of the State of New York, gentlemen, who being by me also sworn on the Holy Evangelist of Al- mighty God, depose and say, and first the said Nicholas Snethen saith, that he is well acquainted with the said Lorenzo Dow, and known him from his youth to this time ; and this deponent has been also well acquainted with the Parents of the said Lorenzo Dow ; that the said Lorenzo Dow is a native of the United States of America, and a Minister of the Holy Gospel, ami the said deponent doth verily believe that all the facts herein stated and set forth by the said Lorenzo Dow, are true. And the said James Quackenbnsh saith. that he hath known the said Lorenzo Dow, for four years last past, and upwards — that he hath always understood, and doth be- lieve, him to be a native citizen of the United States of America, and doth believe that all the facts to which the said Lorenzo Dow hath above deposed, are true. And the said Lorenzo Dow being such native citizen as aforesaid, of the United States of America, is entitled to all the ad- vantages and privileges thereof, and to the friendly aid and protection of all persons, Potentates and States with whom the said United States are in peace and friend, ship. Whereof an attestation being required, I have granted this under my notarial firm and seal. Done at the City of New York, in the United States of America, the said deponents having first countersigned the same, this fifth day of November, in the year of our Lord one thou- sand eight hundred and five. CADWALLADER D. COLDEN, Not. Pub. LORENZO DOW. NICHOLAS SNETHEN. JAMES QUACKENBUSH. Cadwallader D. Colden, Not. Pub. To all to whom these presents shall concern, Greeting. THE BEARER HEREOF, LORENZO DOW, A Citizen of the United States of America, having oc- casion to pass into foreign countries, about his lawful affairs, these are to pray all whom it may concern, to per- mit the same Lorenzo Dow, (he demeaning himself well and peaceably,) to pass wheresoever his lawful pursuits may call him', freely without let or molestation in going, staying, or returning, and to give him all friendly aid and protection, as these United States would do in the like case. IN FAITH WHEREOF, of state's I have caused the seal of the Department of * o State for the said United States, to be here- < *t unto affixed. — Done at Washington, this h SEAL 2 23d day of October, in the year of our n Lord One Thousand Eight Hundred and a ™ Five, and of the Independence of these Tgratis.1 States the thirtieth. JAMES MADISON, Secretary of State. Cadwallader D. Colden, Not. Pub. VIRGINIA, to wit. BE it known to all whom it may concern, that the Reverend Lorenzo Dow, who declares himself a native of Connecticut, one of the United States of America, has for two or three years past occasionally travelled through this commonwealth, as an itinerant Preacher of the Gos- pel ; that his appointments to preach have, according to report, been attended by considerable numbers of the in- habitants of this state ; that on all occasions his conduct has been inoffensive, and his manners impressive : it is believed that his views are confined to the promotion of human happiness, by diffusing, to the utmost of his abili- ties, a knowledge of the Christian Religion, and by a 192 COriES OF LORENZO S PASSPORTS. conviction, on his part, of its tendency to that desirable object. This certiticate is granted to the said Reverend Lorenzo Dow, at the request of his friends, in consequence of a meditated voyage to Europe for the restoration of his impaired health. ^s^, Given under my hand as Governor, with the \ seal > Seal of the Commonwealth annex I ^-v-^, > Richmond, this 19th dav of October, 1805. JOHN PAGE. Cadwallader D. Cohlen, Not. Pub. "HUMPHREY B. DOW and Tabitha Tarker were joined in marriage, October 9th, A. D. 17b7." "Lorenzo Dow, son of Humphrey B. Dow and Tabitha his wife, was born at Coventry, October Kith, A. D. 1777." (A true copy of record examined by) Nathan Howard, Town Clerk. STATE OF CONNECTICUT SS. COVENTRY. October 11th, A. D. 1805. "I, The subscriber, do hereby certify that by the law of the State aforesaid, all marriages, births and deaths are to be recorded in the records of their res] ective towns ; and Nathan Howard, Esq. who hath attested the afore- said from the town records, is the clerk of said town, duly appointed and sworn, and that the above signature is in his own proper hand writing, and that faith and credit is to be given to his attestation in court and country." "In testimony hereof 1 have subscribed my hand and seal." . .^ — . JESSE ROOT, J (Kit. > Chief Justice of the Superior Court. STATE OF CONNECTICUT, SS. TOLLAND COL'.NTV, COVENTRY. October loth, 1805. " This certifies that the above Lorenzo Dow was born in Coventry, as above stated, of a reputable family, and he the saidLorenzo is by profession a Methodist Preach- er, he is a man of decent morals and of peaceable beha- vior, so far as our knowledge of him extends. And that the abovesaid Jesse Root is the Chief Justice of the Su- perior Court in the State of Connecticut, and that full credit is to be given to his certificate in Court and Coun- try- "JEREMIAH RIPLEY, one of the Judges of the Court of Common Tleos County of Tolland. "ELEAZER PO.MEROV, Justice of Peace." , ^ . HIS EXCELLENCY JONATHAN TRUM- ? real. BULL, GOVERNOR IN AM) OVER THE ( -^v^. ' STATE OF CONNECTICUT. 'I'm \ I.I. who may see these presents — maketh known, "That Jesse Ilont. Esq , the person whose signature is sot t" tin' H rthin Certificate, is Chief Jud^e of the Supe- rior Court win i That Jeremiah Ripley, Esq. signer of the '.'. :|te, is one oi the Court of Common Pleas, for the count} 61 Tolland in said State.— That Eleazer Pomeroy, Esq , also one oi the within signer) is a Juttict of Peace, within and for the mentioned Co\ "That each of the above named gentlemen have been legally qualified and dulj appointed to do and perform all and singular the dutie appertaining to their several offices. And that full faith and credit is to be given to their several acts and signatures in their respective ca- pacities. In faith and testimony whereof I nave here- unto set my hand and affixed my teal of office, at the City of New Haven, in said Slate, this 15th day of October, in the year of our Lord 1805. "JONATHAN TRUMBULL." Cadwallader D. Colden, Not. Pub. GEORGIA. By his Excellency JOHN MILLEDGE, Gov- ernor and Commander-in-Chief of the Jinny and ATaiy of this State, and of the Militia thereof. — To all whom these presents shall come. Greeting : KNOW YE, that Abraham Jackson, Risden Moore, Eolling Anthony, Zechariah Lamar, James Leriell, John Clark, David Dickson, Solomon Slatter, Walter Drane, Jared Irwin, Thompson Bird, Robert Hughes, Drury Jones, George Moore, Wormly Rose, Joel Barnet, Wil- liam H. Crawford, Samuel Alexander, Geo. Phillips, John Hampton, Elijah Clark, William W. Bibb, David Bates, Buckner Harris, Allen Daniel, Wiiliam Fitzpatrick, James H. Little, John Davis, and James Jones, inquires, who have severally subscribed their names to the annexed recommendation in favor of the Reverend Lorenzo Dow, are Members of the Legislature of this State, and now in Session. THEREFORE all due Faith, Credit and authority, are and ought to be had and given to their signatures as such. IN TESTIMONY whereof I have here- M unto set my hand, and caused the ° Great Seal of the said State to be put a and affixed, at the State House in * Louisville, this third day of Decem- g ber, in the year of our Lord, eigh- ty teen hundred and three, and in the n twenty-eighth year of American In- § dependence. * By the Governor, HOR. MARBURY, Secretary of the State. STATE OF GEORGIA. To all whom these presents shall come or concern : BE it known, that the Reverend Lorenzo Dow, an Itin- erant Preacher of the Gospel, hath travelled through this State several times, in tho course of two years, and has maintained the character of a useful and acceptable Gos- pel Preacher ; and now being about to leave the State, We, in testimony of our high regard for him, recommend him to all Christians and lovers of Virtue, as a man whose sole aim appears to be the propagating useful principles through the Christian Religion. Given under our Hands at Louisville, this 3d Decem- ber, 1803. Abraham Jackson. Joel Barnet Risden Moore. W. H. Crawford. Boiling Anthony. Samuel Alexander. V.. Lamar. George Phillips. James Terrell. John Hampton. John Clarke. Elijah Clarke. David Dickson. William W. Bibb. Solomon Slatter. David Bates \V. Drane. Buckner Harris. Jared Irwin. Allen Daniel. Thompson Bird. William Fitzpatrick. Robert Hughes. James H. Little. Drury Jones. John Davis. George Moore. James Jones, W'\ . Rose. Dr. Coke said he saw, at Br. Har; rktial" also, from the Governor, See. of South Carolina, but it red to fell into my b (fj- Some Rev. Gentlemen, having access to my trunk at the Mississippi, after .'hliuri/ sent his bull after me — the foregoing Credentials could afterwards never be found ! ! ! LETTERS REFERRED TO IN LORENZO S JOURNAL. 193 LETTERS REFERRED TO IN LORENZO'S JOURNAL CONTINENT OF AMERICA. State of Virginia, Richmond Dist. 4th February, 1806. Dear Lorenzo. — I expect you will be surprised and disappointed on the arrival of this letter, without com- plying with your request — "send on your manuscript." I do assure you it is not for want of inclination, but the want of time to collect the materials for such a work. The vacancy wherein I flattered myself (when with you) I could occupy in the business you required. On my arrival at Lynchburg and New London, from the state of things I was continually upon the push ; I went so far as to take with me the scattered accounts, in order to select therefrom, but could not take nor make time, so as to be composed for such a work ; but as I cannot comply with your request in that, I will inclose to you " Dr. Jenning's Vindication of Camp Meetings," and " a short account of a Camp Meeting in North America.* 1 received yours from New York a little before you embarked for Europe, together with your Compa7iion's inclusive, and doubt not but that you have had the pray- ers and well wishes of numbers of your American Breth- ren and Friends, as well as myself, for your health and preservation at sea, and safe landing in Europe, and also for your friendly reception and usefulness among our European Brethren. We are informed in Scripture, that we should " render to all their dues," and if you have yours, it cannot be de- nied that your ministerial labors, amidst your indefatiga- ble exertions, has been, and still remains a blessing to hun- dreds and thousands ; and as I have been much in your company for the term of about four years, I have tracked your way in Georgia as P. Elder of the District there, as also in Virginia — and have had an opportunity of forming a considerable judgment — am conscious that many stub- born Infidels will praise God in time and eternity, that they ever heard the sound of your voice. Yet sensible I am that you have many enemies, and not confined to the irreligious alone. Yet for my own part, (although your manner has been much out of the common order,) that piety and extensive usefulness, as an instrument to pull down Calvinism, and Deism, and that accompanied with visible and sudden awakenings on the conscience of Sin- ners, and which has terminated in (as I believe) the sound conversion of many, has ever been a motive in me to bear with your apparent irregularities, and to encourage, by every possible effort consistent with propriety, rather than to "forbid one so evidently casting out Devils in the name of the Lord;" and, withal, one whom I conceived to be orthodox in the doctrine, and a friend to the cause of METHODISM. Had you been with me the Camp Meeting following at Kingswood Chapel, in the Amherst Circuit the first of November, from Friday until Tuesday, you would have discovered on your arrival a much better prospect than we saw by the first appearance at the Marquest Roads in Louisa. Providence so ordered that the week preceding which was the Quarterly Meeting at Keys, the weather • Copies of these works may be found in Vol. 2 of this work. 13 was wet and cold and attended with snow, which in all probability moved the brethren to fortify themselves ; so they marked oft' the ground, and felled trees, and built seven small houses, covered with boards, and snugly filled in with mortar, and six out of the seven had fire places, with doors hung on hinges, and fastening with a wooden button, and one of these house tents was set apart wholly for the ministers. On my arrival Thursday evening I collected those who were on the ground, at the sound of the Ram's Horn, sung a Millennium hymn, and joined in prayer for God's blessing on the meeting ; and a melting time we had, which I received as an omen of good to come, and mentioned on the stage at the commencement of the meeting next day ; if ever I felt an earnest of good to come, I felt it at my arrival on that ground : and though we had had fewer preachers and people than usual at such meetings, the Lord was with'us in majesty and great glory : sinners were awakened and converted, insomuch that it was adjudged not less than sixty souls obtained a saving conversion at that meeting, and many were en- gaged for, and I trust obtained the blessing of sanctifica- tion, and forty were admitted into the Church. Satan here as at other meetings of the kind, showed his disap- probation at our breaking down his kingdom : a man threatened to break my neck ; another fired oft* a pistol or gun. On Sunday evening I read the law, " Ten lashes on his or her bare back, well laid on." The work from this, as from other camp meetings, spread in every direc- tion : one wagon company from near Lynchburg, the distance of thirty miles, had occasion to stop on their re- turn near a tavern, and being all on fire singing the praises of God, several young people came out to the wagon, and being taken by the hand by those in the wagon were helped in, and being touched to the heart, they professed religion before they parted : God's blessing appeared with them as with the ark in the days of old. The meet- ing at the Marquest Road, terminated in the conversion of about thirty souls and a spread of religion therefrom. The meeting at Reedy Church, Carolina, the week be- fore, was like the bread on the water. I am informed all the sinners in the wagon from Richmond obtained reli- gion before they got back to town, and a work took place in Richmond therefrom, which proved the happy conver- sion of many, and added many to the church. The inter- view you had with Robert Sample, the Baptist minister, has (as I am told) greatly weakened his influence and opened the eyes of the people. The discerning world- lings, I am told, burlesqued Mr. Sample as follows : two officers were represented on the field of battle, and_ one being found too weak, dropped his sword and ran oft' say- ing, "sword, fight for yourself." I suppose you recollect Mr. S. went oft' before you were done, and left his book. The meeting at Roper's Chapel in New Kent, where our opposition was greatest, has been wonderfully blessed. Two of the old lady's daughters converted, who granted us the privilege of the Camp ground, and many others. Some of those daring opposers have been severely scourg- ed since— Old Sam's Monument yet sticks to the tree- it was a providence sure enough that it rained as we agreed. I am told since, the Collegians at Williamsburg, backed by their President, the Bishop, say, had it not rained they would have been upon us. So the beloved clouds came and helped tis. The work is going on in a 194 LETTERS REFERRED TO IX LORENZO S JOURNAL. lively degree about Roper's yet ; our preacher, the Ma- gistrate John Saunders, who inb afraid to befriend us at that time, writes me Bince thus,"When you appointed p meeting some time last summer, so weak was my faith, and so hardened did 1 believe the people in our neighborh 1 to be that it was a query with me whether . would get converted at it; yea, I feared, (al- though lean truh say 1 was afriend to the institution ough the wickedness of the wicked it would lie product harm than good accidentally.) But .1 the riches bothoi the wisdom and know- ledge of God ; how un ire his judgments and his H ays ; a ll fin ling out ! may light ever shine on that Roper's commenced. Whenever I ampbell, please present my compliments to him, and inform him that it' there was but on, ■ ni his pamphlets in the world on the subject of de- fending camp meetings, 1 would willingly, gladly, give ; i see it no more " I am just now from the Virginia Conference at Nor- folk. The Bishop Asbury and Whatcoat were well, ami we ha.l a time similar i i a ( imp meeting. Preaching went mi by night and daj in both towns, and souls were awakened ami converted; and although Satan raged, some -pat in the laces of the Ministers, and one Minister had his nose wrung, thej boi e it v. itii i hiistian fortitude, and I ti ust one hundred souls were converted during the time. Glory to God in the highest, peace on earth, good will to men. My respects to Si ter Dow. The Lord bless you both and bring us all to glory, prays your brother and friend in Jesus. STIT1I -MEAD. GREAT BRITAIN. Warrington, April I6lh, 1S07. To the Church of God in every place : This cometh in behalf of Lorenzo Dow, itinerant preacher of the Gospel of God our Saviour : We, the un- dersigned ministers and members of the people (called -t Quakers) late in connexion with the old bodj of Methodists, do testify, that although his appearance amongst us was ln much weakness, many suspicions, his word was with power and the Holj i rhqst sent down from Heaven. From the time we have been favored with his labors, he hath conducted prosperity and adversity) as one whose sole aim is the glory of God and the welfare md his strength in labors more abun- dant, travelling night and day for the accomplishment of each the gospel of the kingdom to mam perishing foi Lack of knowledge, and we are wit hath not been in vain in the Lord : Main ol tin- stones of the street hath been raised to be sons and daughters of Abraham— back uned. and many of infidel principles shaken. From the impressive man- ner of hi into! odicean ease, have been stirred up to glorifj God with their body, soul, and sub- stance, whom we trust ami pray will remain stars in the church militant, and after ws , irt of his crown ol rejoicing in the day of tl I men, .Being shout to depart from tins to ins nativi laud, we me Hoi) Hand, which ice cast bis lut among us, may conduct ami protect him ovei tin- greal the American shores in p. ien. K. II URRISON, RICHARD MILLS, W. M'GINNIS, *. Preachers. PETEB PHI1 G. I3KLMELOW, Dublin, October [8th, 1806. My dear brother Dow, As you are about to leave this city, I send you this small testimony of my esteem and love, as it may on some open your way among strangers. * Also signed by upwards of one hundred persons more. I had but few opportunities of attending your meet- ings ; when I did, I had no doubt of the divine blessing attending your ministry : on other occasions, 1 have had the fullest proof, that although \ on '.in your place of preaching, the word of the Lord was nut bound, but became the power of God to the salvation of many precious souls. I suppose not less than thirty of these have, on your recommendation, joined the society ; sev- eral of whom are rejoicing in God, and living to his glory in newness of life. When you formerly visited Ireland, I witnessed the power of God attending your ministry in several instan- ces, and I rejoice in the continuation of his grace to you. Krom all I have seen and heard respecting you, 1 acknow- ledge the hand of God, who is now as formerly, abasing the pride of man in the instruments by whom he works. —(See I Cor. i. 26—29.) 1 have no doubt of your candid attachment to the Me- thodists, in affection and interest as well as doctrine.. I believe your aim is to spend and be spent in bringing sin- ners to the Lord Jesus, and do therefore cordially " bid you God speed." May you have many souls given you in i \ei\ place, to form your crown of rejoicing in the il.iy of the Lord ! .May the eternal God la' > our refuge, and protect you, and your deai wife and little one, is the prayer of Your affectionate brother in Christ, -MATTHEW LANKTREE.* Ret. Lorenzo Dow. Dublin, April ilst, 1307. My dear Brother Dow, 1 was in expectation of hearing from you ever since your departure. At present 1 must be brief Whatever be the ultimate result of the emigrating spirit which is at present ra iving so many of our dear friends to leave us, I cannot tell : this 1 know, we already feel in a distress- ing way its painful effects. Our hands hang .low n, and our enemies rejoice. May the Lord interpose, and order it lor our good ! I cannot unravel the providence which prevented bro- ther Joy ce iiimi proceeding along with you. I fear he was not in the will of God. With respect to the fruit of your labors, the general testimony of all 1 have conversed H i that the Lord has owned your ministry in various parts of Ire- land. My desire and pray ei for you is, that you may feel the Lord's presence and the power of God with you more fully than ever. I would thank \ ones be- fore you leave England. My love in the Lord Jesus to sister Dow, and all oui friends who accompany you 1 am your affectionate brother in ( lli'ist, MATTHEW LA.NKTREE. Mr. DO If, Liverpool. My dear wife sends her love to sister Dow and you. The class under her care is going ou well in general*. The following letter was from an olil friend, and once a Colleague, who lives in ;i BARN, on the road from Uticato Buffalo -as the Me- thodists are able to afford him no better. I had not seen him for about eight years, until this summer, at his resilience As we v><-n- part- ing, he asked me if I knew what I had come into that part of the country for I I tohi him I did not know — only a desire led me to that sudden excursion ! Sullivan, Sept. 34, 1816. My Dear Brother, and Faithful in the Lord,— I and mine are in health, and two, if not throe, of my * Superintendent Preacher of the Methodist Society in Dublin. LETTERS REFERRED TO IN LORENZO S JOURNAL. 195 little boys happy in the Lord since you left me, and num- bers of others date their conviction from your visit — it was not in vain. Preachers generally, and people uni- versally, bid you God speed, and pray for your return. In eternity, if not before, you will be satisfied your visit was from God. It was to me like the coming of Titus. I am your friend — I never was your enemy, and I trust in God I never shall be — and mountains rise, and oceans roll, to sever us, in vain. Five or six hundred of your Journal can be sold in this country ; you may send as many as you think proper — I will devote my time, and do the best I can. I have seen Smith M. and he seems satisfied. I have wrote a little, and almost wish it had been less. I am not fond of novelty. I have been a cy- pher for many years — a number placed at the left hand, might attract attention, and set me as a mark for poisoned arrows to throw their deadly hate of wormwood, slander and envenomed lies. But you are welcome to what I have wrote to use it as you please. I have not finished, neither could I, for the mure I write, the more I hate the B's power — such power in all its grades as overleaps the bounds of Christian liberty civil or religious. As lor names, they are nothing. Bishop, elder, priest, deacon, dean or preacher— it is ail the same. Itisthe power they exercise ; but how this power extends is not easily de- fined. But some power they must have, or they could not lord it over God"s heritage. Yet it was limited pow- er, or they would not have ueen enjoined to obey them that had the rule over them — for if unlimited, they would force them to obey — Did I say obey ? 'Tis not obedience. I see nought but power. A medium then is best, where all distinctions fall — and names that imply equality ; us brethren, friends, disciples — and each to act and speak for the good of the whole. Then in proportion to the good they do, their iniluence would extend, and no further, and this would be agreeable to our Lord's words — He that will be chief shall be servant of all. The kings of the Gentiles exercise lordship, Sec. but it shall not be so among you. No bishop of bishops — no arbitrary power — no lordly authority — no unlimited exercise of power — no say- ing to this one, Go, or to that one, Do — but, submit your- selves one to another, as is fit in the Lord, as the servants of Christ, and not the servants of men. An instance we have of one casting out devils in the name of Christ, and the apostles forbidding him, because he did not follow them — that is, he went alone, and this they concluded was not right. Therefore they must exercise their au- thority— put a stop to the disorder — let the devil keep possession, rather than break in upon good order — steady habits. But hear the decision of the Judge : Forbid him not — for there is no man that can do a miracle in my name that can lightly speak evil of me. This does not look much like the despotic government too much exer- cised every where among the clergy over the common- alty. I see no gospel law that authorises any man, or set of men, to forbid, or put up bars to hinder or stop any man from preaching the gospel, who casts out devils in the name of Christ — that is, reforms and turns the sinner from his sinful ways. Hence all power usurped or delegated, that can stop, that does stop men from doing good, is not of God. Hence, to confine them in prison — to put them on the limits, within parish lines, as the standing order, or to station them on circuits, are nothing but prisons of a larger size, and saying in effect, you must abide within bounds of such a place, or be considered criminally guil- ty. For they are indirectly forbid to preach the gospel beyond their circuit, bounds, or parish lines. But the master says, Go ye into all the world — not, stay in nar- row bounds, by walls and grates confined — preach the gospel to every creature — elect and reprobate, and not, preach by the year or years together, to a little number of cold, formal professors, because a great man, or num- ber of great men, fixes your station, and commands you to stay and preach to those whited sepulchres. Ye men of God, arise, and break these chains that bind the serv- ants of the living God, to keep them from obeying the call of God ! The dragon gave the beast his seat, and power, and great authority. This was the pope, rising above all power, civil and ecclesiastical — that is, becom- ing a bishop of bishops, as well as king of kings. The second beast made an image to the first beast. Now an image is not the beast, but it resembles him. Now if the first beast was an overgrown power in the pope, what is the image that the second beast made, but the religious establishments among the Protestants — the despotic pow- er exercised by the clergy, as bishops, presbyters, or preachers in their different grades, over the commonalty and one another — a power in the image or likeness of the pope, viz. to rise above their brethren, exercise an undue authority over, and lord it over God's heritage ; — rule the whole Church either positively or negatively : posi- tively, by taking in or putting out whoever they please, and when they please — or, negatively, the preacher's vote to put a check upon the whole church, as some of the Presbyterian churches ; or where the preacher chooses a select number to try members ; or where they cannot bo tried without the preacher, and where the preacher can appeal from the judgment of the whole society, or even tne select number, (selected by himself,) to the of- ficial members, and these official members, the far great- er part, put in and out as often as he sees fit, as may please his fancy, or suit his humor best — as in many in- stances among the Methodists, and all this without the church having any appeal in all this, and no redress can they get unless the preacher is immoral, or breaks the discipline ; and even then he must be tried by preachers of the same grade with himself, if they can be had, like a jury of doctors to judge of doctors' prices. This has so much the rCaonumtiM ■ ...■ -» ;t, that, if it be not his image, it is so nearly like it that there is no word that can make a proper distinction. The people are mere cy- phers : they can have no choice in their preachers —for, as they must take such as the Bishop sends, it cannot be a choice ; they may be pleased with the preacher and not wish for another, but this does not prove the people free : for they must take such as comes, ordained or not ordained, gifts or no gilts, profitable or unprofitable, is all the same : it is them or none for them ; you must have and attend their meetings, or be called to account by them for non attendance, and sometimes put back on trial, and sometimes expelled the society, and if you have a good preacher you may lose him. The P. Elder can remove him, and often does, without giving an account of any of his matters. He is the Bishop's agent, and qualified or unqualified, pleasing or displeasing to the preachers, if they please the Bishop they must be received ; they must be obeyed : there is no appoal ; he is the Bishop's agent ; the preachers must submit ; travelling and local ; for he takes charge of all the official characters in his district, presides at the Q. M. Conferences, and gives the casting vote ; changes the preachers as he sees fit ; no appeal ; he is the Bishop's agent ; a wise change or a foolish one : no appeal ; if he hears to advice from preachers or peo- ple it is because he pleases so to do, there is no discipline that requires him either to ask or hear advice. This is too much : — if they do not lord over their flock, it is not because the discipline does not give them the power ; but some do it, and all can do it, and if this is not the image of the beast it is the mark of the beast. I have given you a small sketch, and must leave it unfinished. I am yours, in the bonds of a peaceful Gospel. TIMOTHY DEWEY. VICISSITUDES WILDERNESS; EXEMPLIFIED JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. TO WHICH. IS ADDED AN APPENDIX OF HER DEATH, BY LORENZO DOW. a virtuous woman is a crown to her husband : but she that maketh ashamed is as rottenness in his bones. Proy. xii. 4. Who can find a virtuous womaa? for her price is far above rubies. The heart of her husband doth safely trust in her, so that he shall have no need of iron. She will do him good, and not evil, all the days of her life.— Prov. xxxi. 10, 11, 12. N E W V 0 it K : CORNISH, LAMPORT & Co 267 PEARL-STREET. 1851. JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW, I was bora in the year 1780, in Granville, Massachusetts, of parents that were stran- gers to God ; although my father was a mem- ber of the church of England ; and my mother had been raised by pious parents of the Pres- byterian order But, whether she had any sense of the necessity of the new birth and holiness of heart I cannot say; for she was called to a world of spirits when I was but five months old ; leaving behind six children, two sons and four daughters. My eldest sis- ter being about fifteen years old — my father married in about six months after the death of my mother ; and although the woman that he married was an industrious good house wife, yet he lost his property, and was reduced very low, by the sinking of continental money; and the children were scattered as a conse- quence. My eldest sister married when I was six years old — and she prevailed on my father to give me to her, which accordingly he did : and I was carried into the State of New York, and saw his face no more !* My tender heart was often wrought upon by the Spirit of God — and I was at times very unhappy, for fear I should die, and what would become of my soul ! 1 was early taught that there was a God, a heaven and hell ; and that there was a preparation neces- sary to fit me foi th^se mansions of rest, pre- pared for all that are faithful until death ! My heart often mourned befo'e God, young as I was, for something, I scajce knew what, to make me happy ! I dared not to sleep without praying to God, as well as I knew how, for many years. My sister's husband being a man not calculated to gain the world, although they had no children, I was raised to labor as much as my strength would per- mit; and perhaps more, as my constitution * The summer past, in my journey to the east, I met with a half brother, whom I had not seen for twenty- seven years — and with whom my father died : and also was at one of my sisters, whom I had not seen but once for twenty years. She being nine or ten years older than myself, was able to inform me of some parti- culars concerning my mother's death, which were a con- solation to me. was very delicate, from my birth. But the Lord was my helper, though I knew him not by an experimental knowledge — yet I had a fear of him before my eyes! And he that taketh care of the young ravens cared for me. From the time that I was six years of age until I was eleven, my serious impressions never left me ; but from twelve to fifteen I was mixing with those that were unacquaint- ed with God, or the things that pertain to the kingdom of heaven. My mind was taken up with the vanities of this present world, al- though my heart was often tender under the preaching of the Gospel, so that I could weep and mourn ; yet I did not seek the Lord in earnest to the saving of my soul. At the age of fifteen, the Lord laid his rod upon me in taking away my health, which was not re- stored until I was seventeen. In that time I was much afraid I should be called to pass the dark valley — but the Lord was pleased to restore me to health again in a good degree ; and at the age of nineteen, I set out to seek my soul's salvation, through many trials and difficulties ! The Methodists'1 preaching and zeal were new in that part of the country where I lived at that time ; and my sister's husband was very much opposed to them, so that it made my way very trying ; but I was determined, come what might, that I would take up my cross, and follow Jesus in the way — I was willing, and gave up all my young companions, and all the diversions of which I had been very fond — such as dancing, and company that feared not God ; and the Lord, who giveth liberally, and upbraideth not, gave me peace and consolation in him. My sister and myself joined the first Society, that was raised in that part of the country, at a neighborhood called Fish Creek, about four miles from where we lived ; where we attended preaching and class-meeting once every week — And the Lord was very precious to my soul in those days. About that time, my brother-in-law was brought to see himself a sinner, and embraced religion ; and we were a happy family, al- though but three ir number. We often felt like heaven begun below, Jesus precious to our souls ! The preachers made our house their home, at that time, and it was my de- light to wait on them. I felt as if I could lie at their feet, and learn instruction from their lips. My chief delight was in going to meet- ing, and praising and singing praises to my God and Saviour. We had preaching once in tun weeks in our neighborhood, but few attended for nearly two years ; yet the preach- ers continued to preach, and that in faith, and the Lord heard and gave them their hearts' desire ! They formed a little class, consisting only of seven ; my brother and sister, two other men and their wives, and myself, com- posed the society in the place where I lived. We had class-meeting and prayer-meeting every week at the beginning ; and it was but a few months before the Lord burst the cloud, and the work broke out, and sixty or seventy were added to the number. We had precious times of the outpouring of the Spirit of God ! If we met only for prayer-meeting, oftentimes our meetings would last until twelve and one o'clock, and souls would be so filled with di- vine love, that they would fall prostrate on the floor, and praise Christ their King ! So we continued to love like children of one family, for two or three years ; when some difficulties took place ; however, none were turned out of society. 0! how sweet it is for brethren to dwell together in unity — but how often doth the enemy of mankind make use of that most destructive weapon, DIVISION ! to de- stroy the souls of the fallen race of Adam ! — 0 that Christians would make a stand against him ; and live and love like children of one family ! — that the world might say — " See how these Christians love one another." After this, I lived in love and union with my brethren for two years or more ; and en- joyed the privilege of preaching and class- meetings, and had many precious seasons to my soul ! About this time, " Camp-Meetings" began to be introduced into that part of the country; and was attended with the power of God, in the conversion of many precious souls ! At this time, there was one about thirty- miles from where I then lived ; and niv bro- ther-in-law attended it: where he met with Lorenzo Dow, on his way to Canada ; and invited him home with him, to preach at our preaching-house, and sent on the appointment a day or two before hand, so that the pi iple mi^Li get notice. And as he was a singular character, we were very anxious to see and hear him. The day arrived, he came, and the house was crowded ; and we had a good time ! I was very much afraid of him, as I had heard such strange things about him ! He was invited to my brother-in-law's, but did not come for several days. He had ap- pointments to preach twice and thrice in the day. However, at last he came, and tarried all night. The next morning he was to preach five or six miles from our house ; and little did I think that he had any thoughts of marrying, in particular that he should make any proposition of the kind to me; but so it was, he returned that day to dinner; and in conversation with my sister, concerning me, he inquired of her, how long I had professed religion 1 She told him the length of time. He requested to know whether I kept wicked company ? She told him I did not ; and ob- served that I had often said, " I had rather marry a Preacher than any other man, pro- vided I was worthy: and that I would wish them to travel and be useful to souls. By this time I happened to come into the room, and he asked me if 1 had made any such re- marks 1 I told him I had. He then asked me if I would accept of such an object as him 1 I made him no reply, but went direct- ly out of the room — as it was the first time he had spoken to me, I was very much surprised. He gave me to understand, that he should re- turn to our house again in a few days, and would have more conversation with me oh that subject ; which he did after attending a meeting ten or twelve miles from where I lived. He returned the next evening, and spoke to me on the subject again, when he told me that he would marry, provided he could find one that would consent to his tra- velling and preaching the Gospel ; and if I thought I could be willing to marry him, and give him up to go. and do his duty, and not see him, perhaps, or have his company more than one month out of thirteen, he should feel free to give his hand to me ; but if I could not be willing to let him labor in the vineyard of his God, he dared not to make any contract of the kind : for he could not enjoy peace of mind in any other sphere. He told me I must weigh the matter seriously before God, whe- ther I could make such an engagement, and conform to it ; and not stand in his way, so as to prevent his usefulness to souls ! I thought I would rather marry a man that level and feared God, and that would si rive to promote virtue and religion among hi-- fel- low mortals, than any other ; although I felt myself inadequate to the task, without the grace of God to support me! Yet I felt will- ing to casl my lot with his ; and be a help, and not a hindrance to him, if the Lord would give me grace ; as I had no doubt that he would, if 1 stood as I ought — and I accepted of his proposal, lie was then on his way to Cana- da, from thence to the Mississippi Territory ; and did not expect to return in much less than JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 201 two years ; then if Providence spared, and the vay should open for a union of that kind, when he returned, we would be married ! But vould strive in that case, as well as in all oilers of such importance, to lay it before the Lad : and be directed by him, as far as we coild judge : and not rush precipitately into a Sate, that so much concerned our hap- piness iV this world and the next — As I doubt not many engage in the holy bands of matrimo- ny, withuit once considering its importance and the obligations they lay themselves under to each othe-, to do all in their power, to make the silken cord not prove a chain of iron ! He left ne, and went on his way, to preach the gospel hrough Canada, and from thence to the Soiih, and was gone for near two years beforehe returned; he left an appoint- ment for a Cjmp-Meeting, in conjunction with some of the preachers, on his return, which he fulfilled : and on September the fourth, we were joined in the bands of matrimony, late in the evening. There was not any present but the family, and the preacher who performed the ceremony ! Early in the morning he started for the Mississippi Territory, in com- pany with my bother-in-law, who intended to remove to that lountry if he should like it, as Lorenzo had a chain of appointments, pre- viously given out, br four thousand miles. I expected to continue to live with my sis- ter, as she had no children, and was much at- tached to me, or seened to be so at that time — but the Lord orderei it otherwise. My Lo- renzo was gone about Seven months, before he returned to me. My brother-in-law was pleased with the country, and intended to re- turn to it with his family, in a few months. My husband was preparing to go to Europe, in the fall. He returned, md stayed with me about two weeks: and then started for Cana- da., and left me with my sister. They were preparing to remove to the Mississippi in July — this was in May — and my Lorenzo was to meet them in the western country, where they were to carry me ; and from taence we would go to New York, and they continue on their journey to the Mississippi Territory. But he went on as far as Vermont, ani held a num- ber of meetings, where he saw his sisters that lived there : and then feeling an impulse to return to Western, where I then ;vas, he gave up the intended tour through Canada, and came back, prepared to take me to New York city, where he intended to embajk for Eu- rope. We stayed a few weeks in Wistcrn, until my brother-in-law got his tempoial concerns settled ; and then, after bidding my friends and brethren in the Lord farewell ! we set off for New York, attended by my \ister, who went the same road we were going, eighteen or twenty miles ; where Lorenzo held several meetings, and stayed two or three days to- gether ; and then bid each other farewell, ex- pecting to meet again in eighteen months or two years. But the providence of God did not favor this, or the interference of the Enemy of mankind prevented — for we never met again : and couid 1 have foreseen what await- ed my unfortunate sister in the country to which she was bound, the parting would have been doubly distressing. But it is happy for us that we do not know what is in futurity, as the great Master knoweth best how to pre- pare our minds for greater tribulation, while we travel through this world of woe ! Our parting was truly sorrowful and afflicting, but it was light when compared to what fol- lowed ! We left Westmoreland, and went down to Albany, where Lorenzo had some acquaintan- ces, and stayed for several days at the house of Mr. Taylor, and were treated as if we were their children. Now my sphere of life was altered. It was the first time I had been so far from home without my sister; she was like a mother to me, as I knew no other. My heart often trembled at what was before me, to be con- tinually among strangers ; being so little ac- quainted with the ways of the world, it made me feel like one at a loss how to behave, or what to do. Lorenzo was very affectionate and attentive to me. He left me at Albany with sister Taylor, who was going down (o New York in a sloop. As I was very much fatigued by riding on horseback, he thought it best forme to go down with her, by water ; while he went by land, rode one horse, and led the other. He arrived in New York perhaps four and twenty hours before me. I went on board, for the first time that I ever was on the water, ex- cept to cross a ferry. It made me somewhat gloomy to be on board the vessel among strangers, while going down the river to the city of New York, as I had never been in such a place before. How- ever, we landed about ten o'clock at night, where I met Lorenzo, who had been on the look out for some time. We went to a friend's house, that had been very kind to him in days past, who then belonged to the Methodist church. I felt much embarrassed, as I had never been in the city before. We stayed in New York several weeks, and had some pre- cious meetings. Here I became acquainted with some kind friends, who were to me like mothers and sisters; whilst Lorenzo left me and went to fulfil some appointments he had made in Virginia and North Carolina,, and expecting only to be gone five or six weeks ; but was detained, contrary to his expectation, 202 JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. near three months. In that time the fever, that was common in the city of New York, J broke out, and I went with Mr. Quackenbush to the country, about forty miles up the river, to a brother Wilson's, whore she carried her children to go to school. — Here I stayed seve- ral weeks. They were people of a handsome property ; but the more we have, the more we want, as has been observed by many : And I think il will hold good almost without excep- tion; for they were as much engaged to gain property, as if they had only bread from hand to mouth. I was a stranger, and many times I felt as such, but the Lord gave me support, so that I was tolerable cheerful in the absence of my companion ! Before he returned, I went back to New York, where I stayed until he came ; and prepared to sail for Europe, which was some time in November. We obtained a protection from our government, when leaving the country for England. It was necessary to have witnesses to prove that he was the Loren- zo Dow that was identified and intended in the documents, which he had obtained from the United States of America. Consequently he got N. S. and J. Q_. to go before a notary pub- lic, and certify that he was the same Lorenzo Dow referred to in the documents. Mr. N. S. gave in under oath, that " he knew him from his youth, ****** holy gospel !" And about the same time he wrote letters to Ireland and England, to make his way narrow in those countries. And no thanks to him that it did not bring Lorenzo into the greatest distress and difficulties that a man could have been brought into ! But through the mercy of God it was otherwise overruled ! lie gave me my choice, to go with him, or stay with friends in America, as there were many that told us I might stay with them, and be as welcome as their children ; and strove to prevent my going to a land where I would find many difficulties and dangers to encounter, that I was unacquainted with, and could not foresee. But I chose to go, and take my lot and share with him of whatever might befall us. Consequently, on the 10th of November, 1805, we set sail from New York for Liver- pool, in Old England. We embarked about 10 o'clock, with a fine breeze. They spread their canvas, and were soon under way. Lorenzo came into the cabin, and told me to go on deck, and bid farewell to my native land! I did so — and the city began to
  • ap- pear ! I could discover the houses to grow smaller and smaller; and at last could see nothing but the chimneys and the tops of the houses ; then all disappeared but the masts ol vessels in the harbor. In a short time noth- ing remained but a boundless ocean opening to view ; and I had to depend upon nothing but the Providence of God ! I went dowr into the cabin, and thought perhaps I shoull see my native land no more ! The vessel being tossed to and fro rn the waves, 1 began to feel very sick, and to re- flect I was bound to a foreign land ; aid, sup- posing I should reach that country, i knew not what awaited me there. But this.vas my comfort, the same God presided in England that did in America ! — I thought if I might find one real female friend, I would brsatisfied. I continued to be sea-sick for near two weeks, and then recovered my heilth better than I had enjoyed it in my life before. We were twenty-seven days oit of sight of land. The vessel being in a >ery bad sit- uation, we had not been at sea m>re than five or six days, before the rudder legan to fail ; so they could not have commanifed her at all, if the v/ind had been unfavorable. The weather was very rough and stormy; but through the mercy of God, th- wind was fa- vorable to our course, so that .ve reached safe our place of destination. , When we arrived in thf river at Liver- pool, we were not permitted to land, unjil they could send up to Loidon, and get re- turns from there, as our vessel came from a port subject to the yellowfever ; on that ac- count, we were obliged t> stay in that river, for ten days, before we wjre permitted to come on shore. I never saw a womaniov thirty-seven days, except one who came alongside our vessel, to bespeak the captah as a boarder at her house, when he shoull come on shore. I strove to pray nuch to God to give us favor in the eyes of the people, and open the way for Lorenzo, *o do the errand that he came upon ; and togive him success in preach- ing the gospel to ?oor sinners. The prospect was often gloomy. Lorenzo used to say to me, keep up yoir spirits — we shall yet see good days in Olc England, before we leave it, as the sequel proved. We went oi shore the twenty-fourth or fifth of December. Lorenzo had a number of letters to people in Liverpool. Some were letters of recommendation ; others, to persons from their friends in America. We went vith the master of the vessel to a boarding hcusc, where I was left until Lo- renzo went co see what the prospect might be, and whether he could meet with any that would open the way for him to get access to the people After giving out all the letters hut one, he returned to me : having been two or three hours absent without any particular success. The house that I tarried at, was a boarding- house, for American captains ; and the women that were there, were wicked enough ! — My JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 203 heart was much pained to hear my own sex taking the name of their Maker and preserver, in vain ! 0 ! thought I, shall I never meet again with any that love and fear God 1 — Lorenzo intended to go and find the person that the last letter was directed to, and told me I might either stay there or go with him. I chose to go with him, rather than be left with them any longer. — It was almost night, and we had not much to depend upon, with- out the openings of Providence. We started, hut could not find the person for some time. However, at last, as we were walking, Lo- renzo looked up to the corner, and happened to espy the name that he was after ; accord- ingly we went up to the door, and gave a rap, and were admitted. He delivered the letter. There was a woman from Dublin, who seeing that we were strangers and foreigners, began to enquire of Lorenzo, for some persons in America; and shortly after this, she asked him, if he had ever heard of a man by the name of Lorenzo Dow ? Not knowing that any one in that country could have any knowledge of him, it was very surprising to me. He told her, that was his name, and she was as much surprised in her turn. She had seen him in Ireland, when he was there some years before : but did not know him now, as he had the small pox after she had seen him, which had made a great alteration in his ap- pearance. The man of the house invited us to tarry all night, but the woman made some objec- tions:— They were friends (Quakers,) and told us, there was a Quaker lady just across the street that kept a boarding house, where we could be accommodated with lodgings for the night. And as it was then something late in the evening, the man conducted us thither, where we obtained permission to stay. As Lorenzo had but little to depend upon but the openings of Providence, — he intended to go to Ireland, and take me to his friends, and leave me there ; as he had wrote to that country and had returns from his old friend, Doctor Johnson, with an invitation for him to bring me ; and that I should have a home at his house, as long as we chose, whilst he pursued his travels through Ireland and Eng- land. Lorenzo went and procured a passage across the channel, in a packet to Dublin ; but did not sail for several days. So we had to stay in Liverpool for some time. Our board was more than two guineas a week, which was bringing Lorenzo very short as to money. At last we got on board of the packet, with our little baggage, and some provisions for the voyage ; but the wind proved unfavorable, and we were driven back into the port of j Liverpool again ; and that was the case for no less than five times running. Before this, our friend that we met at the Quakers, had introduced us to a family of people who were Methodists, where the woman was a very affectionate friend ; which opened the door for acquaintance, and we had been there several times. Our landlady that we were boarding with told us we could not stay with her any longer, so we must go elsewhere, as her house was full. The last time we went on board of the packet, and put to sea, we had not been out more than two or three hours before the wind blew a gale ; and it was so dark that they could not see their hand before them on deck; and we knew not how shortly we might be cast on rocks or sand banks, and all sent to eternity. There were some on board, who before the storm came up, had been very pro- fane in taking the name of their Maker in vain ; but when they saw and felt the danger that they were in, they were as much alarmed as any persons could be ! I could not but wonder that people would or could be so careless and secure whilst they saw no danger, but when the waves began to roll, and the ship began to toss to and fro, they were struck with astonishment and hor- ror ! My husband and myself lay still in the birth, and strove to put our trust in that hand that could calm the roaring seas; and I felt measurably composed. At daylight, the cap- tain made for the port of Liverpool again, and about eight or nine o'clock in the morning, we came into the dock ; but as we were coming in, under full sail, and a strong tide, there was a large ship, of the African trade, that was lying at anchor in the harbor ; we ran foul of her, but through mercy were preserved from much harm ! The weather was very rainy, the streets were muddy, and I had walked through the mud for a considerable distance : the prospect was gloomy beyoud description, but my Lo- renzo cheered my spirits, by telling me, the Lord would provide, which I found to be true! We went to Mr. Forshaw's, the people that we were introduced to, by the friend that we saw at the Quaker's the first night we were in Liverpool. When my good friend, Mrs. Forshaw, now saw me returning, she was touched with pity for me, as I was very mud- dy and fatigued! She told Lorenzo he had better leave me with her, whilst he travelled through the country, until the weather was better; and then take me over to Ireland in the spring — which invitation we were very thankful for. 0 how the Lord provided for me in a strange land ! where I had not any thing to depend upon but Providence ! 204 JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. My Lorenzo left me at her house, and pro- ceeded up to London ; where he was gone about two weeks. But previous to this the Lord had opened his way, so that he had held a number of meetings in Liverpool, and one woman had been brought to see herself a sin- ner, and seek the salvation of her soul. I was at this time in a state of ******** and my mind somewhat depressed ;. but the Lord gave me favor in the eyes of the people, and they were very kind to me, while he was gone. I attended class-meetings and preach- ing, which was very refreshing to me. I felt to bless God, that I had found the same reli- gion in that country, as I had experienced in my own native land. I was sometimes very much distressed in mind, for fear my husband should die, and I be left in a strange land. But he returned to me in the time appointed ; and had several invitations to other parts of the country, to hold meetings, which he ac- cepted. I left Liverpool with him, for Warrington, where he had been invited, by a man that came to Liverpool on business ; who not knowing there was such a person as Lorenzo in the country, but feeling after he had done his business, like he wanted to go to a meet- ing, and wandering about for some time, when he at last went into a meeting-house that be- longed to the people called Kilhamites, where Lorenzo had been invited to preach, and found a congregation assembled to hear preaching ; and after he had done, as the people were very solemn and attentive, and many were much wrought upon, this man invited Lorenzo to go to Warrington, where there was a little society of people called Quaker-methodists ; and the meeting-house should be opened to him. He did so, and found them a very pious people. We stayed there for several weeks, and he held meetings two or three times in a day ; while the Lord began a good work in that place, and many were brought to rejoice in the Lord! Peter Philips, the man that in- vited Lorenzo there, and his wife, were very friendly to us, and their house was our home ever after, when we were in Warrington. A widow lady who lived there, had three daughters, one of whom lived in London, and the other with her. She came out to hear Lorenzo preach ; and one day after meeting, she came to Peter Philips, to see us, and was very friendly. Lorenzo asked her if she had any children ? She told him she had three ; and that two were with her. He inquired if they professed religion ? She told him that one of them had made a profession, but she had lost it, she was fearful ; but the youngest never had. He requested her to tell them to come and see him ; but the mother insisted that he should come and see them j and then he could have an opportunity to converse with them at home. He did so ; and they both be- came very serious, and came to his meetings. And although they nad been very gay young women, they would come up to be prayed for in the publit, congregation. The result was, they got religion ; and the youngest has since died happy in the Lord. The eldest came down from London on a visit to her mother's, where my Lorenzo saw her, and he was made an instrument in the hand of God, of her con- version to God. She was one of the most af- fectionate girls I ever saw ! We stayed in and about Warrington until May ; in which time Lorenzo had openings to preach in different places, more than he could attend ; and the Lord blessed his labors abun- dantly to precious souls ! In May we returned to Liverpool, and pre- pared to cross the channel to Ireland. We had a very pleasant passage, and arrived in safety, where we found our kind friend, Dr. Johnson and his family well ; and were re- ceived with affection by many. The preach- ers that were in Dublin were very friendly, and I felt much united to them. We were in- vited to breakfast, dine, and sup, almost every day. But my situation being a delicate one, it made it somewhat * * * * * to me ! The friends were as attentive to me as I could have wished ; for which may the Lord fill my heart with gjatitude. Lorenzo stayed with me for some time, and then went into the country, where he held many meetings, and the Lord was with him. After which he returned to Dublin, and with the doctor, he went over again to England. I staid with Mrs. Johnson until his return, where I expected to continue until I should get through my approaching conflict, if it was the will of the Lord to bring me through. I felt in tolerable good spirits ; and although I was many hundred miles from my native land, yet the Lord gave me favor in the eyes of the people. My wants were supplied, as it relat- ed to my present situation, abundantly ! Lorenzo stayed in England for six or eight weeks, and then returned to me, to be with me in my approaching conflict. He was very weak in body: but continued to preach two and three times in the day. He got some books printed, which enabled him to prosecute his travels through the countries of Ireland and England. While he was absent, a woman had spoken to a doctor to attend me, when I should want him, which was not agreeable to my Lorenzo. But having gone so far, it was thought by those that employed him, that it was best not to employ any other; and I being unacquaint- ed with the manners and customs of the coun- try, was passive. My Lorenzo was much JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 205 hurt, but I was not sensible of it, as much be- fore as after. If I had, I should not have suf- fered it to have been so ; but we often are mistaken in what will be best for us. The time arrived that I must pass through the trial, and my Lorenzo was at the doctor's. But those that attended on me would not suffer him to come into the room where I was — which gave him much pain. I did not at that time know how much he was hurt — but after my child was born, which was on the 16th of September, between three and four o'clock, he was permitted to come in, and he had a white handkerchief on his head, and his face was as white as the handkerchief. He came to the bed and took the child, observing to me, that we had got an additional charge — which if spared to us, would prove a blessing, or else one of the greatest trials that possibly we could have to meet with. I expect Lorenzo passed through as great a conflict in his mind, as he had almost ever met with. The Lord was my support at that time, and brought me safely through. The friends were very kind to me, and supplied my wants with every thing that was needful, and in about two weeks I was able to leave my room : my heart was glad when I viewed my little daughter. She was a sweet infant. But 0 how short-lived are earthly joys ! We stayed in Dublin until she was five weeks old ; and then Lorenzo with myself, and our little one, embarked on board a packet for Liverpool. The weather was rainy, and tolerable cold — there was no fire in the cabin. There were a number of passen- gers, who thought themselves rather above the middle class, men and women, who were civil to us : but I was so much afraid that my little infant would be too much exposed, that I ne- glected myself, and probably took cold — we were two nights and one day on board the pack- et. We got into Liverpool about ten or eleven o'clock, where I was met by my good friend, Mrs. Forshaw ; and went to her house, where we stayed a day or two, and then took the stage for Warrington, about eighteen miles from Liverpool, where we arrived on Sunday morning. Our friends, Peter Philips and his wife, were at meeting. Lorenzo went to the chapel. The people were very much rejoiced to see him. They had been concerned for us, as they had not heard from us for some time. The friends from the country, many of whom came to see us, while Lorenzo had meetings in town and country, two and three times in the day ; and the Lord was present to heal mourning souls. Dr. Johnson came with us from Ireland. He was much engaged in helping to bring souls to the knowledge of the truth ; and was, I trust, made an instrument of good to many : — Lorenzo and the doctor travelled into va- rious places in Lancashire and Cheshire, with some other counties, and many were brought to see themselves sinners, and seek their soul's salvation. The people in that country seemed to feel much for me, and manifested it by numberless acts of kindness. For, instead of having to sell my gown for bread, as Lorenzo told me I might have to do, when we were in America, there was scarcely a day but I had presents of clothing or money, to supply myself with whatever I needed. 0 how grateful ought I to be to my great benefactor, for all his mer- cies to unworthy me ! My little "Letitia Johnson,'1'' for so was my child called, grew, and was a very fine attract- ing little thing. I found my heart was too much set upon it, so that I often feared I should love her too well ; but strove to give myself and all that I had to my God. Lorenzo was in a very bad state of health, which alarmed me very much. I often cried to the Lord to take my child or my health, but spare my dear husband ! The thought was so painful to me, to be left in a strange land, with a child, so far from my native soil ! — The Lord took me at my word, and laid his afflicting hand upon me. Lorenzo and the doctor went to Macclesfield, and expected to be gone about a week ; and left me at Peter Philip's, where I was taken sick, the day they started, with the nervous fever — but kept up, and nursed my child, un- til two or three days before they returned. I thought I had taken a very severe cold, and should be better ; but grew worse every day. The friends were very kind to me, particu- larly Mary Barford, a young lady of fortune, who had got religion through the instrumen- tality of Lorenzo. She attended me two and three times a day. After I got so as not to be able to sit up, she hired a girl to take care of my child. My fever increased very fast, and the night before Lorenzo got to Warrington, I thought I was dying, and those that were about me were very much alarmed, and sent for a doc- tor ; he came and administered something to me. He said I was not dying, but that I was very sick ! The next morning Doctor Johnson and Lorenzo came ; they found me in bed. The doctor thought perhaps I had taken cold, and it would wear off after giving me something to promote a copious sweat. But when he found that the fever continued to rise, he told us to prepare for the worst — for it was a ner- vous fever, and that it was probable it would carry me to a world of spirits. I had continued to nurse my child for more than one week after I was taken sick, which was very injurious to her. The doctor for- bade my suckling her any longer, which gave j me much pain. They were obliged to take 206 JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 1 her from me and feed her with a bottle. My fever increased, and rose to such a height, that it was thought I could not survive many days! The doctor stayed with me, and paid every attention in his power, for twenty days and nights. Lorenzo was not undressed, to go to bed, for near three weeks, nor jhe doctor for nearly the same length of time. My kind'friends gave me every assistance in their power ; they came from the country, for many miles distant, to see if we were in want of any thing that they could help us to. May the Lord reward them for their kindness to me, in the day of adversity. Our dear friend, Mary Barford, used to come every day two or three times to see me, and administer to my necessities : and many others came also. She was a precious girl, and although she had been raised in the first circle, would go into the houses of the poor, and supply their wants, and nurse and do for them like she had been a servant. Although Lorenzo was so broke of his rest and fatigued by night, yet he held meetings almost every day, some of which were a considerable distance from town; and as he was weak in body, our friend M. B. frequently hired a hack, to con- vey him to his appointments and back, so that he was with me the greatest part of the time. I was very much reduced, so that I was almost as helpless as an infant. There was a chair-maker's shop adjoining the house, and the room that I was confined in being most contiguous, the noise of the shop, together with that of the town, was very distressing to me — likewise the family was large, and the house small, so that it was very uncomfortable. We were under the ne- cessity of having some person to sit up with me every night, for my fever raged to that de- gree I wanted drink almost every moment. The light was not extinguished in my room for six or eight weeks. "" My poor child was very fretful: the girl that nursed it would get to sleep and let it cry; this distressed my mind, and it was thought best by my friends to get some person to take it to the country. to be nursed there. To be separated from my child was very painful to me; but as my life was despaired of by my friends, and as I myself tw much expectation that I should rectfver, I strove to give it up, knov ing it would U for the child, and for me also. There was a woman from Cheshire, who lived about ten miles distant from Warrington, that had no children. She came to see me, and offered to take my bah] and nurse it, until T should die or get better— which was agreed to — so they made ready, and she took it! But 0! the heart-rending sorrow that 1 felt on the separation with my helpless infant! Language cannot paint it ! But the Lord was my support in that trying hour, so that I was enabled to bear it with some degree of forti- tude. I was anxious to get well and return to America; but little did I know what await- ed me on my native shore ! My disorder affected my mind very much. Likewise I was very desirous to see my sister that raised me, once more in time ; she was as near to me as a mother. We had heard that they had arrived safe at the Mississippi territory, and were like to do well. At times I was very happy; and then at other times my mind was very gloomy, and sunk, as it were. The doctor said that he never saw any one's nerves so affected, that did not die, or quite lose their reason for a time. But I retained my senses and recollec- tion as well as ever, although it seemed that 1 scarce slept at all. As I was surrounded with noise, the doctor thought it would be better for me to be re- moved to a friend's house in the country, who lived about four miles from where I was. Accordingly they hired a long coach, and put a bed in it, and then a man took me in his arms, and put me in ; and the doctor and Lo- renzo got into the coach with me, and carried me four miles into the country, to a friend's house, where f had every attention paid me that I could wish for; and from that time I began to mend and recover. This was about Christmas. Lorenzo felt a desire to visit Ireland once more before he returned to America, and he wished to make arrangements to return in the spring, and if he did not go to Ireland in a short time, he could not go at all. I was at that time so low, that I could not get up, or assist myself so much as to get a drink of water — and it was doubtful whether I should recover again or not. He told me what he felt a desire to do, but added, that he would not go unless I felt quite willing. I told him, the same merciful God presi led over us, when separated, as when we were together ; and that he would provide for me, as he had done in a strange land, through my present illness: and wished him to go and do his duty ! Accordingly, he hired a young woman to come and stay with me night and day. He had to preach at a place about two miles from where I was. at night: and told me, perhaps he should not return that night; and if he did not he should not return to see me again before he Left that part for Ireland, er, I thought he would return to me again before he left England — but he, to save me the pain of parting, did nol return, as I had expected, but took the coach for Chester, and Jl JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 207 so on to Hollyhead, in Wales, there to embark for Dublin ; and left the doctor to stay with me, until his return ; which he did, and was as a father and friend to me in his absence. Although I felt willing for him to go and blow the gospel trumpet, yet my heart shrunk at the thought of being left in a strange land, in my present situation, so weak that I could not put on my clothes without help : and my sweet little babe at a considerable distance from me, and amongst strangers. But the Lord was my support, and gave me strength to be, in some considerable degree, resigned to the will of God ! Lorenzo went on the outside of the coach, exposed to the inclement weather, and to the rude insults of the passengers, until he got to Hollyhead, where he went on board a packet for Dublin, when he was both wet and cold, and was for four and twenty hours without food. But when he got to Mrs. Johnson's, he found her, as ever, a friend indeed : where he stayed until he got recruited, and then com- menced his travels ; whilst I was left behind, to encounter the most trying scene that I had ever met with. My strength gradually increased, so that I was in a few weeks able to sit up and to walk about the room. The people that I was with, were as kind and attentive as they could be — may the Lord reward them. But the doctor thought it would be best for me to go to an- other neighborhood, as a change of air and new objects might contribute to my health ; and T should be nearer my child, which was a pleasing thought to me. We got into a car- riage, and went to a friend's house, eight or ten miles, where I had been invited and sent for. We stayed a week or more, and then we went to another place, within two miles of my child, which I expected to see and clasp to my bosem ! 0 how short-lived are all earthly enjoyments! I did see my sweet little babe once more ! The woman that had her brought her to see me ; my heart leaped with joy at the sight. The innocent smile that adorned her face! 0 how pleasing! I wished very i much to keep her, but the doctor would not consent that I should undertake to nurse her. He said, T had not recovered my strength suf- ficient to go through the fatigue of nursing. But he that gave it, provided for it better than I could ; he saw it best to transplant it in a happier soil than this; for in two or three days, the flower that began to bloom, was nipt by the cold hand of death, after a short illness of perhaps two or three days, my ten- der babe was a lifeless lump of clay, and her happy spirit landed on the peaceful shore of BLEST ETERNITY. They kept me in ignorance of her sickness, until she was dead. I could not tell why my mind was so much distressed on the account of my child. I inquired of every one that I could see from where she was; but they would not tell me of her danger, until she was dead. I was then about four miles from her, where I had gone the day that she died. A kind sister walked that distance to let me know that my little Letitia was no more; lest some one should too abruptly communicate the heavy tidings; as my health was not yet restored, and it was feared that it would be at- tended with some disagreeable consequences ! I was much surprised to see sister Wade come, as I had left her house only the day before. The first question, I asked how my child was 1 She made me no reply. It struck my mind very forcibly, that she was no more ! I re- quested her to tell me the worst, for I was prepared for it — My mind had been impressed with a foreboding for some time ! She told me my child was gone, to return no more to me! I felt it went to my heart, in sensations that I cannot express ! — it was a sorrow, but not without hope — I felt my babe was torn from my bosom by the cruel hand of death ! But the summons was sent by him that has a right to give and take away. He had remov- ed my innocent infant far from a world of grief and sin ! perhaps for my good : for I of- ten felt my heart too much attached to it ; so much, that I fear it would draw my heart from my duty to my God ! 0 the danger of loving any creature in preference to our Sa- viour ! I felt as one alone — my Lorenzo in Ireland — my child was gone to a happier clime ! I strove to sink into the will of God ; but the struggle was very severe, although I thought I could say, " The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away, and blessed be the name ofthe Lord !" The day that my child was carried to War- rington, to be interred in the burying ground of the Quaker-methodists, about ten miles from where she died, I felt as though I must see her before she was consigned to the dust, to be food for worms. They had to carry the corpse by the house that I was at — my friends opposed it so warmly, urging my present state of health as a reason. I thought per- haps it would be best, and strove to com- pose myself, and use my reason, and resign my all into the hands of the Lord— it was a severe struggle, but the Friend of sinners sup- ported me under all my afflictions. They carried my sweet little Letitia, and consigned her to the tomb, there to rest until the last trump shall sound, and the body and spirit be re-united again : and then we shall see how glorious is immortality ! I wrote to my Lorenzo the day that our child died ; he did not get it, but wrote to me, and mentioned, that he wished to see me and the child, which opened afresh the wound that had been received — but he got the news by way of Mrs. Johnson. He wrote to me, that he intended to return to America in the spring, which I was very anxious for. My health began to get better, so that I was able to walk two miles at a time, as walking was very customary among the people in that country. I felt a desire to return to Warring- ton, which I did in a canal boat, and was kindly received by my good friends and bene- factors, Peter and Hannah Philips, with many others that had contributed to my comfort, while afflicted with sickness and distress. I stayed in the town of Warrington for several weeks, with my friends, and was frequently at the little chapel, where my sweet little infant's remains were deposited — and I often felt a pleasure of the sweetest kind, in contemplating that my child had escaped all the vanities and dangers of the treacherous and uncertain world, for the never-fading glories of paradise, where I hoped, when life should end, I should meet her to part no more ! — notwithstanding, I felt the loss very sensibly. I wrote to Lorenzo from that place, and re- ceived an answer, which was calculated to console my heart, and comfort me under my present affliction. He desired me to meet him in Liverpool, on the first of March, which I did. I went by the way of Frodsham, in Cheshire, down the river, in a largo flat, with a man and his wife, that were employed to bring the rock for making salt. The river had been frozen considerably, and was full of ice ; and when the tide came in, it appeared very alarming to me ; but after a little the boat got under way, and we had a pleasant sail down the river to Liverpool, where I met with Mr. and Mrs. Forshaw, my kind friends that had succored me in days past, when I had no one to depend upon on that side of the great ocean ! They still were, as ever, friendly ; where I stayed until near the middle of March, when Lorenzo returned from Ireland, which made my heart rejoice ! We left Liverpool in a canal boat for the country, and visited several towns, where Lo- renzo preached to numerous congregations. The people were remarkably attentive. There was a pleasant prospect opened before him, and he received more invitations to preach in different parts of the country than he could attend. There had a number of people determined to come from Ireland to America with us ; and were accordingly to meet us in Liverpool in April. Consequently, we had hut a weeks to stay in and about Warrington. I had become so much attached to the friends, that it was truly painful to part with them. Our friends came from various parts of the country to bid us farewell ; and we had sweet and melting times together, not expecting to meet again until we should meet in a blissful eternity. We left Warrington for Lymn, where Lo- renzo preached, and bid the people farewell ! They were much affected. We parted with a hope of meeting in a better and happier world ! From thence we went to Preston-Brook ; where Lorenzo preached again another farewell. It was a precious time to many. From there to Frodsham — the people flocked round him with the greatest affection, for there the Lord had blessed his labors in a peculiar manner to the souls of many. He preached to them for the last time, and bid them an affectionate fare- well, while they were bathed in tears, seem- ingly as much pained as though they were parting with a parent. From thence he went to Chester, the most ancient city, perhaps, in that country, except London ! He left me to come in the coach a few days after, whilst he visited the country adjacent. Accordingly I met him on the day appointed, and we stayed some time in Ches- ter. It was a great curiosity, as it was built on the most ancient construction : being walled in, quite round, and the outside of the wall very high ; there was a trench dug on the outside, and it was walled up from that. The top of the wall was wide enough for a carriage to pass, with abreast-work sufficient- ly high to prevent anything from falling over, and upon the inside was another similar! The antiquity of the houses, and the noble- ness of the public buildings, struck me with a solemnity that I cannot express. My thoughts ran to times that had gone by, when those that had laid the foundation of these walls were animated with life and activity ! Where are they now ? They have gone to a world of spirits — and we must shortly follow them ! And those that take our place, will wonder at the labor of our hands in like manner ! The country is truly delightful that sur- rounds the city of Chester. It was in the spring when I was there, when every thing wears a pleasing appearance. The people were very hospitable and kind, al least, they were so to me. We left Chester for Liverpool in a little sail boat, and the river was something rough. There was a number of passengers, which made it quite unpleasant ; but we arrived safe in the evening, where we met our friends from Ireland, that intended to come to Ameri- ca with us. Lorenzo had made the necessary preparations for the voyage; and he had chartered the cabin and steerage for the ac- commodation of passengers at a lower rate than he could have got it, if there had been but two or three. JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 209 The first ship that he engaged to transport us to our native soil, sprang a leak as she was coming out of dock ; got injured by some means, and had to unlade, and get it repaired ; so that it delayed her sailing for some time longer. But as we were in readiness to leave the country, Lorenzo met with another, where he could obtain accommodations at a better rate : he accordingly made a bargain with the captain for a passage in her. and every thing being prepared for our voyage, on the sixth of May we hoisted sail and weigh- ed for America, which gave me a very pleas- ant sensation ; after having been in England and Ireland about eighteen months, and expe- riencing many kindnesses and favors from the people ; and that Lorenzo was made an in- strument in the hand of a gracious God, in bringing many precious souls to the acknow- ledge of the truth. On the first day, in the morning, we had a very pleasant breeze, but the fog springing up. it was something gloomy for several days — but by that means we avoided the ships of war, that were very numerous on the coast of England: and as Lorenzo and myself had no legal passports from that country, the law be- ing such, that aliens were much put to it to travel in that kingdom ; and particularly those that were in Lorenzo's capacity, such as preachers; they must first take the oath of allegiance to the king of England, and get a license to preach, or they were subject to a fine for every sermon they should preach, of twenty pounds each ; and every house must be licensed also, or the man that owned it was subject to a fine of twenty pounds ; and every person that heard preaching there, were like- wise liable to pay five shillings ! But Lorenzo, in the first place, could not take the oath that was requested, to obtain the license — he thought as he had left his native land, not to gain worldly honor or applause, he could still trust that Providence, who had guided his course through the great deep, and brought him through many dangers and difficulties in his own country, so he strove to do his duty, and leave the event to God. We had a very pleasant voyage, except the passengers were generally sick, for more than a week, except my husband and self. I was never bettter in my life — but they recovered their health and spirits after a few days ; and we had some very good times on board. Lo- renzo preached to the people on Sundays, and we had prayers night and morning, when the weather would admit. We had plenty of the necessaries of life to make us com- fortable. We were near six weeks on our passage. Some time towards the last of June, we saw the long-wished for land of America, which I 14 so earnestly desired to behold once more. The beautiful country and town of New Bed- ford, in Massachusetts, presented to view, where we landed, and was kindly received. The people that professed religion were chiefly Quakers, and those who styled them- selves Christians. Lorenzo held several meet- ings in the town, which was very satisfactory to many. After staying near two weeks in Bedford Lorenzo, with nearly all the passengers that were in the ship, went on board a packet for New York ; and left me to come round with the other women in the ship, to Virginia, and to meet him in Richmond. We parted, and I had to stay nearly two weeks before the ship sailed ; they were taking out the lading, and preparing her for a fresh cargo when they should arrive at Vir- ginia. It was about the time that the ship Chesapeake was fired upon by the British! We sailed from New Bedford about the first of July, and had tolerably pleasant weather, though we were lonely, not having any com- pany hut us three women. We got into Chesapeake Bay at evening, and passed one of the armed vessels belonging to the British, and expected them to have stopped us, as it had been reported that they were in the habit of requiring the captains of American vessels to pull down their cqlors to them, or else firing upon them, th-wever, we passed un- molested, except that they hailed us; but it being dark, we got by. Sister Wade was very much alarmed : but I felt so much of the spirit of Independent America, that I did not wish my country's flag to be disgraced in our own waters. In the morning we came into Hamp- ton Roads, where we anchored and stayed several days, in sight of the British ships of war, while the captain took a boat and went to Norfolk to seek for a cargo. We were in a very unpleasant situation, as we had no one on board that we could place any real confidence in ; but Providence pro- vided for us, and we met with no insults from any. The captain returned at night, and the next morning we set sail for City Point. The day was delightful, and the scenes that sur- rounded were truly pleasing. The river seem- ed by the bends to be inclosed in on every side ; and the banks to be covered with all the beauties that summer could produce, which gave my mind a pleasant sensation, when I reflected that it was my native country — my beloved America! But little did I know what awaited me in my native land ! We sailed on very pleasantly through the day, and about eight or nine o'clock we arri- ved at City Point. The ship was in the river, until her lading was brought down frora Richmond in lighters. The weather was get- 210 JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. ting: very warm, and we wore obliged to stay on board until we could get an opportunity to fro lo Richmond, which, by land, was nol more than twenty-five miles ; but by water it was, perhaps, twice as far. And here time passed away very heavily, until the master of the ship wont up to Richmond on business, and hired a hack to return ; consequently we em- braced the opportunity, when it returned, to gel a seal in it up to Richmond, leaving our trunks and other things to he brought up by the boats, that were to bring down the lading for the ship. We bid farewell to the ship, where T had been confined the most of the time for near three months : and it was a happy day for me, although 1 was in a part of the continent that 1 had never been in before. I felt as though 1 could kiss the ground : hut my companion. Mrs. Wade, her mind was occu- pied in quite a different way. — she was thous- ands of miles away from her native land. while I was breathing my native air. We arrived in Richmond about one or two o'clock, and stopped at the " Bell Torrrn." strangers to all that we saw : however, 1 had received a direction where to go. and make myself known : which I did, at a. brother Fos- ter's, and when they learned who I was, re- ceived us very kindly: but it was a severe trial, it being the first time I had been obliged to call on friends, without any one to intro- duce me. But the Lord provided for me, and I found many friends in that place; we stayed there some da>-s. Brother Wade and Lorenzo came and met u^ and the latter held several meetings, and we had good times with the brethren. There I saw the girl that brother Mead has since married. Lorenzo had bought a span of mules before he went to Europe ; and they were to be broke for a carriage by the time he should return: but they were taken and put into a wagon, and so broke down that they were unfit for use. He had paid eighty pounds for them just before he left the continent ; this was the beginning of trouble to him. We obtained the loan of a gig from one of our friends, to carry us up as far as Cumber- land, to Mr. John Hobsoris who had been a great friend to Lorenzo in days that were past and gone, and still appeared to be BUch: here he traded off his mules with a man. for a horse and gig not worth half iho money that he payed for them ; but he could do no better, as we were under the necessity of going to the north, to make ready to go to the Mississippi, where my relations had gone, and I was very anx- ious to ?o. But 0, the heart-felt sorrow fhey were the cause off to me and my camnanion after ! "We left our friend's house, am1 started for the north. As we had written to my sister in the Mississippi, on our first arrival in America, but had got no answer from them. I felt very desirous to hear from her. as she was as a mother to me in my infant days — 1 loved her dearly. We went through New London and Lynch- burg, where we met with many friends, and attended a Camp-Mccting in Amherst : I'm:;', thence to Netc- Glasgow', where Lorenzo preached at night : we stayed at an old gen- tleman's house, who was very friendly. Thence we continued our journey to a camp- meeting near George-Town, where westopped and stayed until the meeting broke up. Our horse was at some person's place. to be kept, and I expect got nothing to eat — for we only went from the camp-meetinsr. to Leesburg, and from there to another little town, which was two short days' travel : but before we reached there he tired, and Lorenzo was obliged to trade him away for an old horse 'bat was not worth but a little more than half as much ! However, he answered our purpose, so that we got on to New York, where I met with some friends that 1 had seen before : which were the first/aces that I had met with for two years that I had ever beheld before, which gave me much satisfaction ! We stayed at New York for several weeks, and then started for New England, to visit Lorenzo's ^ar^er. 1 had never seen him, nor any of the family, except one sister: it was a very great cross to me: but we arrived at his father's some time in September, and was joy- fully received by him, there beintr none of the family with them, except one daughter, and one grandson. There my Lorenzo could con- template the days of youth ; for that was the place of his birth, and of his rambles in child- hood: the place where he first sought the path of righteousness — the way to peace and true happiness, in this world and that which is to come ! The house from where his honored mother had taken her flight to a happier clime — where once he had enjoyed her company, with the rest of the family; but now were se- parated hundreds of miles asunder ! Lorenzo held several meetings in the neigh- borhood, and had tolerable solemn times : but the society that he once belonged to wa_^ quite gone ! Some had died, and others had moved away, while others had gone bark into the world, and lost their /ore to CHRIST and his cause, which made him feel very awful! His father was a worthy old man. a kind friend, an affectionate parent — he was every thing thai was good in his family. I thought I could have done the part of a child for him, iff might have the privilege ; but 1 felt a strong desire to see my sister, in the Mississippi. JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 211 We went to Tolland, where Lorenzo had sent an appointment to preach at a Methodist meeting-house, and I did not expect to return to his father's any more ; hut Lorenzo's sister from Vermont coming down to her father's, we returned, and stayed two or three days longer. Lorenzo sold his gig and horse to a preach- er, and bought his brother-in-law's horses, to return to New York, where he had made an engagement with a man to make him a light wagon, which was to be ready on his return for the South. We left his father's on horse-back, after bidding them farewell : but as I had not been accustomed to travel in that mode for a long time, it was very fatiguing to me, so that I could not endure it ; and when I got within about forty miles of New York, I was obliged to go by water the remainder of the way, while Lorenzo rode one horse and led the other. He arrived there some time before me, and had gone to the country, about ten or twelve miles from the city, to preach, but re- turned that night. We stayed a week or more until our wagon was ready for us to start ; then bidding our friends farewell, proceeded on our journey. Lorenzo had given out appointments all the way to Virginia, and had tolerable hard work to keep up with them — we had to travel near- ly one whole night over the mountain from Frederick Town to the Potomac river, which we crossed about two o'clock in the morning. Lorenzo's appointment was some distance the other side of the river; we lay down, and as soon as it was light we started again, and reached the court-house just as the people had assembled. I went to a friend's house, while Lorenzo preached to the people. After meet- ing we went on to the next appointment, where he preached again at night also : and so continued on our journey, until we arrived in Virginia. Lorenzo preached every day, once, and twice, and three times ; and when we arrived at Winchester, he preached twice to large congregations. From thence we went to a Camp-Meeting, where I saw brother Gro- ber, a presiding elder, that I had been ac- quainted with a number of years ago, which was very satisfactory to me. We left the camp-ground in the morning for Staunton, where Lorenzo had an appointment at night. It was threatening to rain in the morning when we started, and about twelve o'clock it began, and rained almost as fast as I ever saw it : we were in an open wagon, and I was wet through and through. As it continued to rain excessively all the after- noon, when we arrived at Staunton it was almost dark, and the people had assembled for meeting ; Lorenzo had not time to take any refreshment, but went and preached in his wet clothes. We were received with cool- ness by the family that we stayed with, al- though he was acquainted with them before — but that is nothing uncommon ; man is so changeable in his nature, that we may find him at one time all friendship, and perhaps the next day he is as cool as need be. Hence I have found it necessary to strive to take it as it comes ; to be thankful for friends, when I find them ; and to be satisfied when I have them not. It was on Saturday night that we got to Staunton, and Lorenzo intended to stay until Monday morning. On Sunday morning bro- ther Wade came from New London to meet us, and carry me home with him ; and Loren- zo had calculated on leaving me at Hobsori's, in Cumberland, while he went to the Missis- sippi territory ; consequently he thought it best for me to go to New London with brother Wade, who was anxious for me to go and stay with his wife a few months, as she was a stranger in this country ; and my coming to America in company with her, it made us like sisters indeed. It was a trial to my mind to part with my companion for nine or ten months ; as I did not expect to be with him but a few days, even if I went on to Cumber- land with him, as he then must leave me, and start for the country where my sister lived : accordingly we parted, and I went home with brother Wade. This was on Sunday, and he was to leave Staunton the next morning. My spirits were very much depressed ; but I did not know what laid before me. I arrived in New London in safety, and was kindly re- ceived by sister Wade, and had got tolerably composed, when I received a letter from Lo- renzo, which gave me an account of the im- prudence of my sister that lived in the Mis- sissippi— but it was in so dark a style that I did not comprehend it fully, as I could not be- lieve that she would be guilty of such enor- mities. I thought some one had charged her without grounds : that was some consolation to me, as I hoped it was not true. I was in hopes that he would come through New Lon- don, and give me a more full account of the circumstance ; but he could not consistently with his arrangements. I was in great dis- tress of mind on her account, as she had been a great professor of religion, and the cause must suffer by her falling so foully : and the disgrace attending it was almost unbearable. Brother Mead and his wife came through New London on their way to Georgia, and brought the news that Lorenzo was not coming through that place, which made my heart almost sink within me. I felt as though the trial was more than I could bear — but this was but the ■ beginning of sorrow. I stayed at brother Wade's for more than 212 JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. two months, anil was kindly treated by him and his wife, and many others; and had many good times in meeting with the children of God, to worship him. The letter that I had received from Lorenzo in Cumberland, had stated thai my sister had been guilty of very improper conduct, but that she was penitent. But when Lorenzo got to Georgia, he received a letter from brother Blackmail, stating that she had escaped from her husband with a young man. and had gone over the line into the Spanish country, to elude the displeasure of their connexions. It was then an undeniable fact that she was really guilty — and Lorenzo wrote to me from Georgia a full account of the circumstance, which gave me the severest wound that I had ever felt. To have heard of her death, 0 how much more preferable ! — but I had no other way, but must submit. My dear sister, that lay so near my heart, had strayed so widely from the path of rectitude — it was such a heart-rending affliction, I thought it was almost more than I could bear ! It ap- peared impossible that she could be so far lost to her own honor, and the love that she had manifested to the cause of God, and the pros- perity of Zion, as to be guilty of such an atro- cious crime. But so it is, that some who make the greatest show of religion, wound it the deepest. So it was in this case : She had pro- fessed to have experienced the blessing of re- ligion for many years ; and was as much op- posed to anything that had the appearance of imprudence in her own sex, as any person that ever I knew. She was married when young to a man that was inferior to her, in point of talents, and was not calculated to get the world, as the saying is, as much as many others— and she possessed a very proud spirit, together with a very quick temper; and he not having as mild a disposition as might be, they were unhappy in their union, which was attended with many disagreements. He was subject to intoxication, and that was frequent- ly the cause of much misery between them! I was witness, many times, to such conduct on both sides, that gave me the greatest pain of anything that could have befallen me. I often would beg my sistei to say nothing, but her turbulent disposition was such, that T have thought she would almosl Buffer death, rather than submit to any one. They lived in that way for many years. — She was very industrious, and .-trove hard to live : but he was negligent, and often spent more than he made! They removed, when they were first married, into the state of New York, about ninetj miles from the place of their nativity, where they lived live or six years: she had religion at that time, and lie opposed her very much, as Bhe had joine I the Baptist church before she left New England ; but after leaving her Christian friends, and having so much opposition, she had lost her religion almost entirely, and become like the rest of the world. At that time the Method- ists came into the neighborhood, and she be- came acquainted with them, and would have joined their society, but her husband would not permit it — but she attended their meetings, and was much engaged at that time. My brother-in-law took it into his head to remove to Fort Stanwix, on the Mohawk river, within seventy or eighty miles of the line of Canada, and she backslid again, not having any to converse with but those that were unacquaint- ed with God or themselves ! 0 how prone we are to forget the obligations we are under to our Saviour, notwithstanding it is on his bounty we live ! we are indebted to him for every mercy that we enjoy ! She continued to live in that careless way for several years, until I was, perhaps, eighteen years of age, and the Methodists found her out again, and I got under distress for my soul : and she was stirred up again, and I believe had religion. My brother-in-law opposed us with all his might. They had got in a tolerable good way before this, and there was a prospect that they might live comfortable, as to the things of this life; but he possessed such an uneasy disposition, that he could never be satisfied unless he was trading, and he had but a poor talent for that business. He sold his planta- tion, that he could have made a comfortable living upon, to a man that was a sharper, on trust, and took no security — the man sold his property, and cleared himself, without making any compensation for the land. This was a very great affliction to my sister, as she had made every exertion for a living that a wo- man could do, and strove in every way she could to prevent his selling his place — but all to no purpose. He carried on a great stroke at drinking, and spending his time for noughl : she was harassed and troubled on every side, not enjoying that satisfaction in religion she had formerly done — it made her truly wretch- ed ! I strove to comfort her in every way that I could. — We supported the family by our labor, weaving, spinning, and sewing, and any kind of work that we conld do. This continued for more than twelve months, and then he took a little farm of about fifty acres of land, with a comfortable house for a small family, that suited us very well ; the rent being small, he could have lived as well as need be, if he would have been industrious, lie was of a turn that was rather indolent and careless, but my sister and myself kepi the family in tolerable com- fortable circumstances. It was at that time that the Methodist preachers came into the neighborhood, and JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 213 preached the Gospel to poor lost sinners — my heart was wrought upon, and I set out to seek the salvation of my soul. My sister heard the pleasing sound with gladness, but my brother-in-law was violently opposed to them, and strove in every way that he could to prevent us from going to meeting ; but I felt determined to seek the Lord with all my heart, come what would, and strive to save my soul ! It was near twelve months before I joined Society, or my sister; but at last we broke through and joined the people called Methodists — and I have never seen the time that 1 was sorry that I cast my lot with them ; but I have often lamented that I did not live nearer to the Gospel rules that they teach ! After we had joined society, my*brother-in- law became somewhat more softened, and let us have more peace, and would sometimes go to meeting ; but he still continued to go in the same evil practice of spending his time in the most unprofitable way — but the preachers and people that fear God ceased not to pray for him, and at last he was brought to see his situation, and the danger of living in sin, and set about the work of his own salvation ; ami I doubt not but he experienced the pardon of his sins. 0 the joy that was felt on this oc- casion! we had, as it were, a heaven begun below ! He became a new man, and Provi- dence seemed to bless us on every side — and we continued to enjoy the consolations of re- ligion for several years, and the Lord prosper- ed us in all our undertakings until after I was married ;. and they started for the Mississippi, and my husband and myself parted with them : we were coming for New York, and from thence to sail for Europe. They went to that country, and it appeared they left all the prudence that they ever pos- sessed behind them ; for when they arrived, he, it appeared, thought that he could launch into building mills, not counting the cost that he must be at, but calculating that Lorenzo, when he returned from his tour in Europe, would pay all expenses — he ran into debt for land that had a mill-seat upon it, and began to erect a mill. Some people were much pleased with them, as they appeared to be engaged in religion. My sister was very much respected by the people, both religious and irreligious — but 0 the danger we are exposed to while in this world ! She was possessed of good natural abilities, and considerable acquired know- ledge, and was the last person I should have thought would have conducted in the way she did : but we have need to watch and pray, lest we enter into temptation. She had lived with her husband for twenty years at least, and I never heard or knew any thing laid to her charge of that nature, before or after her marriage — and she had been a guide to me in my youth, and I supposed possessed as great a serj.se of honor as any person I ever knew. But how it was I cannot tell : she fell into a snare of the enemy, and became a prey to the most unaccountable of all vices. There was a young man, that was a most abandoned cha- racter in principle, that was taken into the fa- mily, that she was fond of by some means ; and there was a criminal intercourse between them for several months before it was discov- ered. She was in society, and thought to be very pious, but at last it was mistrusted by some, and a plan laid to detect them, which was accomplished — and when it was proved upon her, she gave some marks of penitence, and her husband would have made friends with her: but when the devil gets the advan- tage of poor infatuated mortals, he makes the best improvement of it in his pow&r. So it was in this case ; for I expect her sorrow was but slight, if she was in the least affected with sorrow — for as soon as she found that Lorenzo and myself had returned to America, she laid every plan to make her escape with that wretched young man, into the Spanish coun- try, which she effected, and left her husband in a state of mind almost frantic : he had more affection for her than I once thought him ca- pable of. He went after her, and strove to get her to return, but she would not. I do not think there ever was a permanent union be- tween them as was necessary for happiness. 0 the misery of many that are joined in the holy bands of matrimony; for the want of due consideration they rush into that state, and are wretched for life. When she completed her wicked plan, in- formation was sent to us — my Lorenzo had left me, and started for that country. No one can paint the heart-felt sorrow that I expe- rienced on receiving the information ! I felt as though I was deprived of almost all my earthly comfort ! I felt I could not believe it possible that she could have acted in that mi- serable, disgraceful manner ; but it was even so! Many have been the nights that I have wet my pillow with tears upon her account, but all to no purpose. 0 that it may be a warning to me to watch and pray, lest I enter into temptation ! Lorenzo went on, and found my poor brother-in-law in a wretched state of mind, and every thing that he had was in a ruinous condition ; and furthermore, they had run so deeply in debt that it was impossible for my brother-in-law to extricate himself from it. He had made a contract with a couple of girls for a tract of land that had a mill-seat upon it, and began to build a mill, without a title to the land ! When Lorenzo came, he wished Lorenzo to assist him to procure the land, that he might not be in danger of losing 214 JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. his labor. Lorenzo felt a very great reluctance to engage in any thing of the kind, but by the persuasion of friends he was prevailed upon to make a contract with the girls for the land, and likewise paid the old man for his labor, as he desired to return to the state of New York. There was considerable less than one hundred acres, with a log cabin upon it — he paid a very enormous price, which was a great disadvantage ; as Lorenzo was not a man that felt a freedom to have much to do with the except when he could not well avoid it. After he got the place, he scarcely knew what to do with it. The mill was not finished ; there was a dam and mill frame, but the dam had broke, and it was uncertain whether it could be made to stand, as the banks of the stream that it was erected on were so subject to wash in times of high water. There was a man who thought he could make it stand : Lorenzo made an offer to him of the place, if he would lake it, and make a mill upon it. he should have one have of the mill. Accordingly he under- took, and repaired the dam, so that it sawed some that winter. He intended to tear up the old foundation, and build entirely on another plan — and was to have the use of the old mill until he should get the other finished. People in that country appeared anxious that Lorenzo should come to that part of the world, and get a residence ; they talked that they would assist us in anything that we needed ; and as Lorenzo thought that it might be best to prepare for sickness, and for what- ever might befall us, he concluded to come for me and bring me with him to that country. I had felt a greal desire to go to the Missis- sippi, before my friends had conducted them- selves in that wretched way. but now I felt a reluctance to going, for it appeared to me that I not hold up my head in the place, where my own sister had disgraced herself ate! me. M\ heart recoiled at the thought of being a mark, a- r knew I must, for people to look at, and say. That is a sister to such a woman : and she had been guilty of an odious crime. But as my Lorenzo thought itwould he hest for me to go, 1 ma le ibjection. \\- returned in June to Cumberland, in Virginia, and we started for the North, and went on tn New York, where we stave. 1 a few dav from thence to Albany, where Lot n o left me, aie! continued to journey on to his father's, in Connecticut, being gone six or seven weeks. I stayed in Albany part of the tiim Troy, and [ also went to see my brothi r, that 1 \ta ly! he did not profess re- ligion, hut was friendly to it — 1 staved there a ays. There was a Camp-Meeting within eighl or ten mil.-, where I expected I i me it Lorenzo : my brother and his wife went with me to the place on the commencement of it, and there to my great joy I met my companion, with many others of my acquaintance, that I had been acquainted with many years before. The meeting was attended with good to many — we stayed until the close, and then we went with some very kind friends to Troy, who gave Lorenzo a good suit of clothes, and were as affectionate to us as people couiu De. My brother-in-law, who came from the Mis- sissippi; had been to the place that he left when he removed to the South ; was at the meeting, and came down to Troy after us, as Lorenzo was to let him have some books on the account of his labor at the Mississippi — he did so — but this was not the end of trouble to us. It "gave me inexpressible pain to see the man that I thought had been the cause, in one sense, of the destruction of my poor sister: for he had been an unkind husband in the days that were past. Although I could not excuse her, yet I believe, if he had done as he ought, she never would have become what she did. But they were not equally yoked to- gether: he had some good traits in his char- acter, hut he was indolent, and a bad econo- mist,— consequently kept them behind hand. She was industrious, and would have managed well, if she had been united to a man that would have stood in his place, and made her known, and kept her's — for she possess,. ,| ;l turbulent disposition. But he was neither a good husband, nor a good manager: that made her fret at him, and he would not take it from her. Thus it was a means of their living a considerable part of their time in discontent ; but after they both experienced religion, they lived more agreeable, until they removed to Mississippi, and she fell in with that young man. who proved her ruin.* We parted with our friends at Troy, after <,rettiiiL2; a small wagon and two horses, and what little we could get together, ami started across the country to the Western waters, in company with a young man that came with us from Europe, and a brother Valentine, from Hi.- state of New York, who wished to go to that country. We travelled witli as litl pense as possible, through the state of Penn- sylvania, and struck the Ohio River at Wheel- ing, where we stayed for near two wv a Quaker's, who was very kind to me. Lo- renzo strove to get a passage in a flat-bottomed boat, where they frequently took horses, car- and produce, with families thai are " Prom a train of circumstances, which correspond her like a chain of truth, it appears, that ;i combination of Deists, one of whom was a physician, sought the overthrow of the family : through i of temporal ^nhi. (the) being a famil] - tion i. f those who owned the mill and to bring a itigma upon thai jion! She was considerably over forty years of age at this time oilier lift '. JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 215 wishing to remove to that country — but he could not obtain 0113 that would take his horses, consequently he was under the neces- sity of taking his horses through by land : he met with a person who was going down the river with a loaded barge to Natchez — they engaged to carry me with some trunks, and other bag- gage. These people were friendly Quakers, who owned the boat that Lorenzo had engaged my passage in. But they were not ready to sail for some time; accordingly Lorenzo left me with the young man that came with us from Europe, to go down the river in this boat, while he went on by land. I felt very gloomy to be left among strangers, and to go on board a boat with a company of men, without one woman for a companion. But the people in Wheeling were very kind to me while I stayed there, after Lorenzo left me, which gave me much satisfaction. They provided me with many necessaries for the voyage, such as sugar, and tea, and other things to make me comfortable, for which may the Lord reward them. I stayed at Wheeling between one and two weeks after Lorenzo left me. In that time the people who owned the boat sold it to a couple of doctors from Virginia, with all that appertained to it ; but they made a reserve for me still to go in the boat. This was a very trying time to me : the people that owned the boat, when Lorenzo applied for me to go down in it, were plain Quakers, and they pro- mised Lorenzo to take good care of me ; but the man that had bought the boat was quite of a diiTerent appearance, although he was in a gentleman's garb. The young man that was with me went as a hand to help work the boat ; — we went on board at evening — the barge was laden with flour and cider, and va- rious kinds of produce that were fitted for the Natchez ; — there was a small cabin, where there were two births, where three or four persons might sleep tolerably comfortable. There I was obliged to rest at night: and there was a small vacancy between this cabin and the other part of the boat, where they had run up a small chimney, where they could cook provisions. In this gloomy situation, I was fixed to start for the Mississippi, where I knew I must meet with many trials, if ever I should reach there. The river, at the time when we started, was very low, and we made but slow progress for many days together. I could not set my foot on land — shut up in a boat, with none but men, and those of that class who neither feared God or man : though they for the most part, treated me with civility. None can tell how disagreeable such a situation is, but those who have passed through some things similar. We left Wltceling about the last of October. The boat stopped at Lymestone in Kentucky, for part of one day and a night : there Lo- renzo had some acquaintances; and when they found out that I was on board of this boat, some of them came down to see me, and invited me to go on shore and stay the night, which I accepted with thankfulness. 1 had some hope that Lorenzo would arrive there before the boat would start in the morn- ing. 0 how anxiously I looked out for him, but he did not come — and had to go on board the boat very early in the morning, and con- tinue on my journey with a very heavy heart. My mind was much depressed — the prospects before me were dark, when I should reach my place of destination : and the weather was uncommonly cold for that climate and season. After being confined on board of the boat for six weeks, we reached the mouth of Byo- peare, about twelve miles from Gibson Port, which was forty miles from Natchez. We left the boat, myself and the young man that was with me — took our things to a public house ; but that was ten or twelve miles from the place that we wished to get. I had never been in that country before, but Lorenzo had several times; and hence I had some grounds to expect I should find some friends, as many of them had manifested a desire that I should come to that country : but my sister had con- ducted in such a manner, that it made my way difficult ; and how to get to the neigh- borhood that I wished to go to, I did not know. However, brother Valentine, that came with us from the state of New York, travelled by land with Lorenzo as far as Lymestone, and then put his horse on board of a boat, and worked his passage down to the same place that I was at. I landed at night, and he came in the morning — so that I was provided for. We left our things at this public house, and I rode the horse, while he and the young man walked about twelve miles through the mud. This was about the twelfth of January. We stayed at Gibson Port that night, about four miles from the place where my sister had lived, and brought such a stain on the cause of religion. We were all strangers ; but Lo- renzo had wrote to some friends that we were coming — and furthermore, he had requested them if I should arrive before him, that they would take care of me until he should come. We left Gibson Port and went to the neigh- borhood of the mill, to the house of Samuel Cobun. He did not profess religion, though he was very kind and humane ; but he had two sisters, that were members of the Metho- dist church. He had no wife living, and they lived with him to take care of his family — they had been friends to my sister, when she first went to that country. They receive! me, apparently with affection, which was a consolation to my heart; for I expected to meet with many a cool look on the account of my poor unfortunate sister, which I expect I did; but I do not blame them, as it had pivci) them so much pain — but I could not help it. However, I stayed at Mr. Cobun's until Lorenzo came; as those that professed religion seemed not to take much notice of me. When Lorenzo left me at Wheeling, he went on through the slates of Ohio, Kentucky, and Tennessee, and so on through the Indian country to the Mississippi territory. A man that was a Methodist and preached, who had appeared very friendly to Lorenzo in days that were past, to whom Lorenzo had written, and requested him, if I should reach there before him, that this friend would per- mit me to stay with him, until lie should ar- rive? But he did not seem very anxious that I should slav at his house: he came over to Mr. Cohun's, which was Bix or seven miles, to see me, and requested me to come and see them; as though 1 had been fixed in a com- fortable situation, with every thing that T needed. But it was quite the reverse with me; I had neither house nor friends in that country, without the people chose to befriend me. 1 was a stranger in a strange land; in the neighborhood, where my nearesl relatives had conducted very improperly, and I expect that was one cause why the friends kept so distant : however, the family that I was with was very kind! I went once to this friend's house, before Lorenzo arrived, which was somewhere about two weeks: 1 stayed there one night, and then returned to Mr. Cobun's, where I stayed until Lorenzo came to me. The winter had been uncommonly severe, and he had a very distressing time through the wilderness, bul Providence had brought him through in safety, which was a matter of rejoicing to my poor heart. The cloud that bad be n gathering for some time, grew darker and darker. SO that we scarcely knew which way tn turn, or how to extricate ourselves from the difficulties that my imprudent friends had brought us into on every side : they bad i un in debi to merchants, g the impression, thai when Lorenzo came from Europe, he would pay all. There was some that had befriended them on Lo- renzo's account ; these he telt 't wa 3 his dutj in compensate, w hich he did. My brother- in-law had made a contrael with some people in that country for a trad oi land, on which was a mill-seat ; and without an) title what- before we returned from Europe, be went to building a mill, which involved them still deeper in debt ; and after Lorenzo returned from Europe and went to that country, which had been nearly twelve months after, -ind finding him in such a distressed situation, thai he, out of pity, stepped in to assist him as a kind of mediator, they cast the whole burthen on his shoulders, which proved a heavy < ne to Lorenzo. We arrived there in January. We ha I a couple of tolerable good horses, and a wagon, and some money : but we were under the necessity of parting with them, an I what little money we had was soon gone. The old mill-frame, which was all that was done to the mill. Lorenzo let a man take on such terms as these — that he might undertake to build a mill, if he chose, without any more expense to Lorenzo: and if he could mike one stand, Lorenzo should be entitled to one-half. We stayed with a family near the mill- frame from March until July : in this time I was taken sick with the fever that is common in that country, on the day that Lorenzo had resolved to prepare to start for Georgia, and my life was despaired of; and the people that had appeared so desirous that we should come to thai country, forsook us; and had not the man that was style. I a Deist, that first received me into his house, befriended us now. I know not what 1 should have done; his twosisters, Elizabeth and Ann Cobun, were friends in- deed: Ann stayed with me night and day for about three weeks, and then we were under the necessity of removing from this house somewhere else ; and where to go we could not tell ! However, Mr. Cobun gave us permission to come and stay at his house as long as we chose; but I was so low at that time that I could not sit up at all. They sewed some blankets together over a frame, similar to a bier to carry the dead, and layed a bed upon it. and laid me thereon, and two black men conveyed me to his house, which was perhaps a mile. The next day Lorenzo was taken very ill also. There we were both confined to our beds, unable to help each other to as much as a drink of water. At that time Lorenzo could not have commanded one dollar, to have pro- cured so much as a little medicine. This was a Irving time : and when the would In' nver, we could not tell — but the Lord supported us under these distressing circum- . or we must have sunk beneath the weight, forever praised be the adored na our ereal Benefactor for all his mercies unto us. M\ lever began to abate, but Lorenzo grew and it was doubtful which waj it would terminate with him. 0 the anguish of heart 1 felt at this trying juncture! 1 was Still SO low- that I could not sit up but very little, nor walk without assistance, and we were altogether dependent on others for the necessaries of life. Lorenzo appeared to be fast approaching to eternity, but after some weeks he began to gain a little, so that he was able to ride a few miles at a time, and we then removed to brother Randall Gibson's, where we stayed a few days. I was still un- able to work, as I then had the common ague and fever : which kept me very weak and feeble. After staying there for some time, perhaps two weeks, we returned to friend Baker's, near the mill. Lorenzo held meet- ings as much as he was able and perhaps more, although he was so weak in body and depressed in mind, he did not slack his labors, but preached frequently sitting or laying down. There was a young man, who died about six or seven miles from where we then were, desired Lorenzo should preach at his funeral ; he was still very feeble, but wished to be of some use to his fellow mortals, the few days he might have to stay in this world of woe. He started soon in the morning to attend the funeral, and brother Baker with him. This was on Sunday ; he preached to a crowded congregation, with considerable liber- ty ; the people were tender and attentive. After the conclusion of the ceremony, he started to return to brother Bakefs, where he had left me, and had rode but a few miles be- fore he was taken suddenly ill, and would have fallen from his horse, if friend Baker had not saw that something was the matter ; and being active, he sprang from his horse, and caught him before he fell to the ground ; and as it happened they were near a small cabin, that was occupied by a man that professed religion. They conveyed him into it sense- less, and so he continued for some time ; and when he came to himself, he was in the most excruciating pain imaginable. They gave him a large quantity of laudanum, which gave him some little relief; but he could not be removed from that place. Brother Baker stayed with him until nearly night, and then came home. I had become very uneasy in my mind on his account, as he did not return according to my expectation ; when this friend came and told me Lorenzo's situation, — my heart trembled lest I should be called to relinquish my claim, and resign him up to ihe pale messenger. It made me cry mightily to God to give me strength to say, "The will of the Lord be done." I had no reason to doubt, if the great Master saw it best to remove him from this region of pain, he would be conveyed by angelic bands to the realms of peace and happiness, where he would have to suffer no more pain and afflic- tion, neither of body or mind ; — but it was a task too hard for me to accomplish, without the immediate assistance of the Friend of sin- ners. I slept but little that night, and early the next morning the friend at whose house Lo- renzo was, came with two horses to take me to him — when I arrived there, I found him in a very distressed situation ; he could not be moved in any position whatever, without the greatest pain ; he could lie no way except on his back, and in this position he lay for ten days. The disorder was in his left side, and across his bowels; I was apprehensive it would terminate in a mortification, and others I believe were of the same opinion. One day we thought he was dying, the whole day ; he was unable to speak for the greater part of the day. My mind was in such a state of anxiety as I had never experienced before : however, that appeared to be the turning point — for the next day he was something better, and continued to mend slowly ; and in a few days he had gained so much strength as to ride about a mile to a quarterly meeting — and a precious time it was to me and many others. 0 what an indulgent parent we have to rely upon ! May my heart ever feel sensations of gratitude to that God who hath cleared my way through the storms of affliction, and vari- ous other difficulties. 1 had not recovered my health fully at this time. The people, it appeared to me, were almost tired of us in every direction. I was unable to labor for a living, and Lorenzo was so feeble in body that he could preach but lit- tle ; consequently we were entirely dependent on others for a subsistence. We continued in the neighborhood where Lorenzo had been sick, and that of the mill, until the first of January, and then left that part for a friend's house, twelve or fourteen miles off; their house was small and family large, which made it very inconvenient to them and us, although they were very kind and friendly. Our situation at this time was truly dis- tressing— we scarcely knew which way to turn. Lorenzo concluded it was best to strive to prepare some place as a shelter from the storms that appeared to have come to such a pitch as not to admit of rising much higher. Sickness and poverty had assailed us on every side : and many, such as had professed to be our friends, forsook us in that country as well as in the States. It was circulating through many parts that we were at that time rolling in riches, surrounded with plenty. The old mill-frame, (for it was never finished,) had made such a noise in the world, that many had been led to believe that we possessed a large plantation, with an elegant house, and other necessary appurtenances, together with J two or three mills, and a number of slaves, be- side money at interest. Whilst this was car- ried from cut to west, and from ;/o>7/t to south, and the people supposing thai Lorenzo had the wide fields of America, and also of to gather up worldly treasure, and had gone to the Mississippi to enjoy it, would oi course make a very unfavorable impression on their minds, as it relate 1 to his motivesin ing in such an irregular manner as he had do We were, as I observed before, in quite a different situation — without house or home, or any thing of consequence that we could call our own. There was a tract of land. lying in the midsl of a thick Cane-break, on which was a beautiful spring of water, breaking out at the foot of a large hill, which some person had told Lorenzo of: the soil belonged to the United States, and the cane was almost im- peni liable, from thirty to forty feet high ; and likewise it was inhabited by wild beasts of prey, of various kinds, and serpents of the most poisonous nature. Notwithstanding these gloomy circumstances, Lorenzo got a man to go with him to look at it, to see if ii would do for an asylum for us to fly to, pro- vided we could get a little cabin erected near the spring. After he had taken a survey of the place, he concluded to make a trial, and employe'! a man accordingly to put up a small log cabin, within ten or twelve feet of the spring, which he did. after cutting down the cane for to set it — a way was made through from a public road to the spot, so that we could ride on horseback or go on foot. We obtained ;i lew utensils for keeping house, and in March we removed to our little place of residence, in the wilderness, or rather it appear- ed like the habitation of some exiles ; but it was a Bweel place to me — I felt thai I was ai home, and many times the Lord was precious to my soul. There was a man who had resided in Phil- adelphia, and by some means had got involved in debt, ;ni I led there in reside in this cojintry. I h' bad a wile and one child : once he had be- longe I to lh" Metho list Society, and then backsli I : hut after he mine to that counti \ he was broughl into trying circumsl which brought him to reflect on his situation ; and meeting with Lorenzo in this time, there began some intimacj between them on this occasion : after this lie wished to re- turn to Philadelphia for a short tie wanted some place for his wife while he should he gone ; consequently he re- quested us to let her stay with us al our little cabin, which was agra I to she can this made up our little family. Sin was a peaceable, friendly woman, and we spent the time quite agreeably ; although we were left by ourselves for days together, Lorenzo being frequently called from home to attend meet- ings, and to procure the necessaries of life! The people were much surprised when they came to our little residence, how we came to fix on such a lonely place as this to retreat to ! — This is a proof that experience teaches more than otherwise we could learn : we had felt the want of a home in the time of trouble and sickness. This was a plea-ant retreat to us: the wilderness appeared almost like a paradise to me ! There were but two ways we could get to our neighbors, the nearest of which was more than half a mile, and the way so intricate, that it would be almost im- possible for any one to find it, or get through either place in the night. We stayed there for near four months; in that lime Lorenzo preached as much as his strength would admit. We were sometimes very closely run to get what was nee sssary to make us comfortable ; yet I felt quite content- ed. I had in a good degree regained my health, so that I was able to labor, and I strove io do nil that I could for a living, although my situation was such, that 1 could not do as much a- I wished; but the Lord provided for it-, beyond what we could have expected. We did not know how long we should stay in that place : we had no other alternative but to stay there, until Providence should open some other way. The man that had left his wife with us. and started for the city of Philadelphia, went as far as the falls of Ohio, and got discouraged, ami getting into a boat, he returned to us in the cane: there we had an addition to our family, this man, and his wife, ami child. The chief of the burthen fell to my lot, to do lor tfiem and ourselves, which Lorenzo thought was too much for me to go through with — and the man seemed not to give himself much concern about it, his wife being ill a situation that would require more attention than I should be able to give, we thoughl it was best to make our way to the States if possible; as we had been defeated in almosl ewiy thing that we had undertaken in thai country. Ac- cordingly, Lorenzo made some arrangements to prepare to leave ii. !!<■ let the man that was with us, have possession of the house and spring, and what little we had for family u--. a-, ii relate- to house-keeping, and took ■ for the intended journey. We left the peaceful retreat of the spring, where I had enjoyed some refreshings from the presence id' the Lord : and w i east on the world, without any thing to depend upon hut Providence. However, he had never forsaken us : his power and willingness to save all that trii-1 i:i him was still the same: an.: as lie had JOURNAL OF PEGGY DOW. 219 promised that he would be with us in six troubles, and in the seventh that he would not forsake us : so it proved in the end. We left the little cabin on Sunday morning, to attend an appointment that Lorenzo had given out, twelve or fourteen miles distance from there, on horseback, where we arrived in time — he preached to an attentive congregation. This was about six miles from Cobun,s, where we had found an asylum in days that were past. We left the place where the meeting was held, and started for Mr. Cobun's, but we lost our way, by taking a foot-path that we supposed was nearer, and wandered in the woods until almost night, before we came to the place that we were in pursuit of: but at last we got to the plac , where we met with sister Cobun, and witn brother Valentine, who had been back to the state of New York for his family, and had arrived here a few weeks previous. We did not intend to stay in the country any longer than we could make the necessary arrangements for our journey through the wil- dernes - to Georgia. Lorenzo turned every way that he could, to obtain what was necessary, and had got all ready to start, our clothes and every thing being packed up, we concluded to attend a camp meeting about six miles from the neighborhood of the old mill-frame, and then continue on our journey ; but Providence seemed not to favor our intentions at that time, for I was taken sick, and unable to travel ; consequently, Lorenzo was under the necessity of leaving me behind, and going through without me — but he stayed for seve- ral weeks longer, until 1 had in some degree recovered my health. He had made some pre- parations for me to be provided for in his ab- sence. Brother Valentine had erected a small log-house on public ground, near the mill- frame, and contiguous to the little tract that Lorenzo still retained of perhaps five and twenty acres. This house, in conjunction with the sister Cobuns, he obtained from Mr. Valentine, for us to reside in, while he should take a tour through the States. He had let another man have a part of the right that he still held in the mill, if ever it should be made to 'do any business; conse- quently, this left him but one-fourth, and that was in a state of uncertainty, whether it would ever be of any use to him, which the sequel has since proved to be the case. About this time my poor unfortunate sister finished her career, and was called to a world of spirits, to give an account for the deeds done in the body ! I felt very awful when I first heard the news — but I considered that we had done all in our power to bring her back to the paths of rectitude. Lorenzo had seen her three times: the first, on purpose — the second, on the road — the third, she came to meeting thirty miles to see me, but I was not there — and strove by every argument to pre- vail on her to come to us, and forsake the way of vice and strive to seek her soul's salvation, and we would strive to do the part of children by her. But she would not — alleging that she could not bear the scoffs of her acquaint- ance. When Lorenzo found that she was de- termined to stay with the person that she had apostatized for, he told her to read the coun- sel of Jeremiah to Zedekiah, on their last inter- view, and look at the sequel, and make the application, at which she wept as they parted. This was the last time that he ever saw her; she was taken sick shortly after, and died in a strange land, without a friend to drop a tear of compassion over her in her last moments ! The person that had been her seducer went on like one distracted — his wickedness and evil conduct, no doubt, stared him in lire face, when he reflected that he had been the cause of one, who had once enjoyed the Divine fa- vor, losing that blessing, and falling into sin of such an enormous nature as she had been guilty of — and I know not but he might have been the cause of her sudden, departure; but I leave that until the day when the secrets of all hearts shall be disclosed ! She was interred in a lonely place, where, perhaps, in a few years, the spot of earth can- not be found, that contains her ashes.* 0 that this may be a warning to all that may peruse this short account of the fall of one that might have proved a blessing to so- ciety, and a comfort to her friends, if she had kept at the feet of her Saviour, and attended to the dictates of that Spirit which teaches humility. 1 was much afflicted on account of my poor sister — she had lain near my heart : but I was enabled to give her up, knowing that she was gone to a Just Tribunal, and her state unalterably fixed. What remained for me to do, was, to strive to make my way safely through a tempestuous world, to a glo- rious eternity. Lorenzo had made the necessary prepara- tions for me to stay with the sister Cobuns, and for him to take his departure for the * The foregoing unfortunate circumstances, are neces- sarily involved in the thread of those vicissitudes, which are connected in the narrative in order to he t seeing the circumstances were generally known, but in many respects greatly misrepresented, through the pre- judice and ambition of some, to block up the way and de- stroy the reputation of Lorenzo, by unfavorable impres- sions on the public mind. Many, through false modesty and pride, are willing to claim relationship with some, because they are considered in the higher circles of life ; which they would be ashamed of, if it was not for their money — as worth is generally estimated according to a man's property, agreeable to the old saying, " Money makes the man ;'"— Whereas, what am I the worst for other's vices, or better for their worth and merit, if I have no virtues of my own? 220 JOURNAL OF TEGGY DOW States, not expecting to return in less than twelve months; — this was something of a cross to me, as he was still considerably af- flicted in body, and to appearance, would never enjoy health again. But I was supported un- der it, so that 1 fell in a great measure resign- ed to this dispensation also. I was supplied with what 1 needed to make me comfortable. I had joined society when I first came to this country, within a mile of the place I then lived. I lived in great harmony with my two companions that Lorenzo had left me with, while he had gone to visit the States once more. I attended meeting regularly every week, and had many precious times to my soul. I had some trials to encounter, but the Lord was my helper, and brought me through them all. I was desirous to return to some part of the States, if Providence should spare Lorenzo, and he should again come back to me in safety. He left me in October. I spent that winter and the next summer, as agreeably as I had done such a length of time in almost any situ- ation that I had been placed in for several years ; at the same time those people that had led a great deal of friendship to us in former times, were quite distant : however. this affected me but little, as I had learned in some degree this lesson, that our happiness does not depend on the smiles or frowns of the world ; but we must have peace in our own breast, or we can find it no where else. I lived quite retired from the world, with a few exceptions : I seldom went out but to meeting — there I found most peace and conso- lation. Thus I continued to spend my time, until the period that Lorenzo was to return. 1 received a letter from him, to meet him about twelve miles from where I then was, where he had sent an appointment to preach. This was pleasing intelligence to me. as I had then been separated from him for near twelve months. I went the day before the lime appointed for him to arrive at the place : and the day that he came I was again attacked with the ague and fever, which I had never escape, i for one summer while I was in that country. The ague had left me, and the fever was tolerable high, when it was observed by some of the family that Lorenzo was come! My hearl leaped for joy at the sound of bis name. We met, after having been separated fir twelve months and six days. I fell some degree of gratitude to our great Preserver, that he had brought us through many dangers and difficul- ties, which we had met with during our sepa- ration. We intended to return to the State- . as we could get prepared. There was congregation attended to hear Lorenzo preach : ami it was a solemn, melting time amonp; the people! after meeting we started for the place that I had made my home in his absence. Al- though I was quite unwell, in consequence of having a fit of the ague the day before, we rode twelve miles, in company with several friends that had come from the neighborhood to meet him. It was ten o'clock before we reached our destination : however, we were very much re- joiced to have the privilege of joining our hearts and voices in prayer and praise to that God who had prolonged our live-, and brought us to meet again on mortal shores. The next day I had a very sick day — the ague came on more severely than it was the da}- that Lo- renzo came back. He wished to make ready to leave the territory, and I was anxious to go with him, as I could not enjoy health in that country. I made use of some means to •jet rid of the af eternity before this — but the Lord hath preserved me for a longer space! 0 that I may improve the precious moments as they i i the glory of God, and for the good of my immortal soul — that when time shall be no more with me, I may be received into glory, where sorrow will be turned into joy : where I may join the blood-washed throng 'in singing hallelujahs to God and the Lamb for ever ! " And then my happy soul shall teli My Jesus hath done all things v. February 15th. I am still alive, and on praying ground — O that 1 may improve the its moments as they pass, to the glory of God and the good of my own soul. My heart is too little engaged with God! O that I may never rest until I am filled with love to God and all mankind. .May the Lord prepare me for whatever awaits me through this un- friendly world — for I expect that troubles will while here, more or less, until I pass over Jordan! — God grant that they may end then ; and for them may I receive a crown of glory, though unworthy. May God help me to watch and pray without ceasing, that I may be in a state of readiness for whatever may befall me ! " How happy every child of grace. Who knows his sins forgiven, This earth, he cries, is not my place, I seek my place in Heaver. A country far from mortal sight, Yet, O by faith, I see— The land of rest, the saint:s delight; The heaven prepar'd for me." March 12, 1813. I have reason to bless and praise God, that it is as well with me as it is — that I have some desire still to devote my life and all that I have to the service of that God who hath preserved and brought me to the present moment. 0 that every power of my soul and body may be, without reserve, devoted to him. He hath been my Preserver and kind Benefactor from my earliest days until the present time ! 0 that my heart may be filled with love and gratitude to Him, for every mercy that I do enjoy. It hath been better than three months since I parted with the friend that I esteem most dear; and I long much to see him — but I must be patient, and strive to give my all to the Lord, and say, Not my will, but thine be done. March 14th. This day has been a day of a good degree of peace and joy to my soul. As I have been so long deprived of meeting with my brethren to praise God ! O that I may give my soul and body as a living sacrifice to him day by day — and be prepared to meet my Saviour in the skies, with joy and gladness, " Through grace, I am determined To conquer, though I die !" March 21st. I have reason to praise God for his tender mercy to me ; that he hath ^\\- en me a degree of health and strength — and feel a desire to spend the remainder of my days in his service and to his glory. May the Lord bless me with an hungering and thirsting for all the mind that was in Christ, that I may be a comfort to my companion, and a blessing to society, and be prepared for heaven and glory. " Come Lord from above, these mountains remov e, O'erturn all that hinders the course of thy love." I long to be altogether thine. The day is fast approaching when it would be of more importance to have an interest at a throne of grace, than to be possessed of all the riches in this lower world! May God help me to realize the world of time and the length of eternity — and improve my privileges accord- ingly! March 21st. T feel to be in some • thankful to God for the blessings that 1 joy. May T improve them to the g'< my great Benefactor — and may the Lord je- SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 231 ward my kind friends for their friendship to " O that my God would count me meet, To wash his dear disciples' feet " I feel my heart prone to wander from the God that I desire to love ! 0 that the day may arrive when I shall love my God su- premely— above every thing else. April the 15th, 1813. I am this day out of eternity, but am not well — and know not how long I may be an inhabitant of this world ! That I may be in a state of readiness for death, when it shall come — for whether it be long or short, it will be the same king of terrors when it comes, if we are not prepared for it. My heart and soul, long (ox full redemption, in the blood of Jesus. " O that my tender soul might fly The least abhorr'd approach of ill : Quick as the apple of an eye, The slightest touch of sin to feel." I hope the Lord may give me grace to be faithful ; that whether my days are many or few, they may all be devoted to him, that when I am called to go I may have a con- voy of angels to escort my happy soul to realms of glory. My conflicts are many here, but the hand of the Lord is strong. 0 that I may be enabled to put my trust in him in every trying hour. April 21st. [ am this day a spared monu- ment of mercy — that I am not cut off as a cumberer of the ground — 0 that my heart may be filled with real gratitude for the blessings I do enjoy — for kind friends in the day of ad- versity. I feel that I need daily supplies from the fountain that was opened in the house of king David for sin and uncleanness. For the ene- my thrusts sore at me — and I often fear I shall come short at last. I want the whole armor, and skill to use the weapons, that I may be more than conqueror, through the strength of Jesus — that when my sun is setting, I may have a prospect of Canaan's happy land, and view by faith the celestial fruits of paradise, where joys immortal grow — pain shall be ex- changed then for pleasure that never shall cease — where we may gaze on the face of our beloved without a dimming veil of mor- tality between. April 23d. I have reason to be thankful to God my great Preserver, for the peace that I do feel in my soul this morning. Although my body is afflicted, yet I feel a degree of resig- nation to the will of God — and hope that I may be prepared for whatever is the will of God concerning me — whether for life or death. " Through grace I am determin'd To conquer though I die, And then away to Jesus On wings of love I'll fly : And then my happy station In life's fair tree shall have Close by the throne of Jesus, Shut up with God above." 0 that I may consider that my days are as a shadow that passeth away. God grant that I may secure a lot among the blest. "My suffering time will soon be o'er, Then shall 1 sigh and weep no more ; My ransom'd soul shall soar away, To sing God's praise in endless day." The road I have to travel is interspersed with joys and sorrows — and the only way to be happy is to receive the one with gratitude and the other with submission. 0 that I may have that true resignation to the will of hea- ven, that may enable me to rejoice evermore, and pray without ceasing, and in every thing to give thanks — thank the Lord for the bless- ings that I do enjoy, and be patient under suf- ferings, knowing that it is good for me to be afflicted, that I may know my own weakness the better, and rely only on the strength of him that is able to save all those that put their trust in his clemency and mercy ! May the Lord help ;ne to live to his glory while on earth I stay. May 9th, 1813. I have reason to bless God that it is as well with me as it is ! Whether I shall ever enjoy health or not I do not know — and I would not be anxious con- cerning it : — but may I be prepared for what- ever is the will of the Lord concerning me, whether life or death, health or sickness, prosperity or adversity. I feel a desire to see my Lorenzo once more in time : but if that is denied me, may I be enabled to say, The will of the Lord be done — and may we meet on Canaan's happy shore, where sorrow will be turned into joy — and all that's earthly in our souls will be done away, and in its place we shall have the nature of" angels and saints. " O what a happy company — Where saints and angels join !" There will be no more anger nor strife — no more malice nor envyings, evil speaking, nor any thing that shall mar our happiness, or give us pain — but harmony and peace shall forever abound ! May God help us to be faithful to him, and to the spirit of his grace. "How tedious and tasteless the hours When Jesus no longer I see : Sweet prospects, sweet birds, and sweet flow'rs, Have all lost their sweetness to me. The midsummer sun shines but dim — The fields strive in vain to look gay ; But when I am happy in him, December's as pleasant as May. " His name yields the richest perfume, And sweeter than music his voice ; His presence disperse* ray gloom, And makes all within me rejoice. 232 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. I should, were lie always thus nigh, Have nothing i<> wish or to fear — No mortal bo lt"i>i"j as I, My summer would la^t all the year." 0 that I could always be enabled to put my trust in him in every time of trouble — and may the Lord prepare me for death and glory.— " There on a green and flowery mount Our weary souls shall sit ; And with transporting joys recount The labors of our feet !" May 10th. lam in a lingering state of health, and whether ever I shall be able to be of any use to myself or others I know not — but I hope that 1 may be enabled to be resign- ed to the disposal of Providence, and say. Not my will but thine be done. It is a reality that we are born to die, and after death to come to judgment — and how ought we to live, that we may stand acquitted in that awful day, when Christ in glory shall appear to judge both the quick and the dead. 0 that I may have ;i my robes washed and made white in the blood of the Lamb,'' that 1 may hear the welcome sen- tence, Come ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared fm- you from the foun- dation nt the world — 0 happy day — when we shall be delivered from this body of clay, thai clogs and weighs down the soul oftentimes, and makes us cry out with the apostle, who shall deliver me from the holy of this death ! How necessary it is, for us to watch and pray, that we enter not into temptation — but hold fast the confidence that we have in a blessed Saviour. " On Jordan's stormy banks I stand, And cast a wishful eye, To ' anaan's fair and happy land Where my possessions lie. O the transporting happy scene That rises to my sight — Sweet fields array'd in living green, And rivers of delight. "The generous fruits that never fail, On trees immortal grow : There rocks and hills, and brooks and vale3, With milk and honey How : All o'er those wide extended plains, Shines one ." There God the Son forever reigns, And scatters night aw as . "Nochillinir winds nor pois'nous breath, (an re ><-ii t'aat healthful shore ; Sickness and Borrow— pa^D and death, Are felt ami fear'd no more. When shall I reach that happy place, \ ml tie lor ever blest : When 1 shall see my Father3* face, \ nd in in- bosom rest : " Kill'il with delight my ra| tur'd soul Can here no longer stay ; Though .lor. tan's wave, around me roll, Fearless I'd launch away : There on those high and ttow'ry plains, i Mir spirits ne'er shall tire : But in perpetual, joyful I 1 1 Redeeming \o\ e admire. It is through the tender metcy of God, that I am alive and out of hell ! 0 that I may be renewed in the spirit of my mind! May all the earthly dispositions of my heart be chan- ged into heavenly, that I may be prepared to |! bid adieu to ibis world of sorrow, and lire! a habitation of peace, where the wicked cease ll from troubling and the weary beat rest, My | God help me to be faithful the {t-w da] s that I have to spend on earth. My heart hath been much sunk under a weight of sorrow — when I consider how far from God an I hea- ven, and what I would be, I am ! — 0 that the cry of my soul may be, Dear Jesus, raise me higher! I long to be holy, as Thou art holy. May the Lord help me to rely on his mercy and goodness for all that is to come — and say without reserve, '; The will of the Lord he done." " O God, my help in ages past, My hope for years to come ; My shelter from the stormy blast, And my eternal home." Prepare me for that happy day, when all the saints get home — and sit down at the right hand of God — where we shall be freed from all the toils and troubles of life, and have pleasure without end — where trouble and an- guish cannot enter, but all shall be harmony and peace ! '■ O what a glorious company, When saints and angels meet" — in rohes of white arrayed — when Christ shall wipe all tears from our eves, and we shall be admitted to sit down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and all the saints that have gone through much tribulation, and washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. May my heart and life be con- formed to the gospel, that I may be a comfort to my companion, and a blessing to society : "And may my sun in smiles decline — And bring a pleasing night." The men that love the Lord are happy in this world and in the next ! 0 may that be my happy lot — may the Lord help me to tear every idol from my heart, and may he reign without a rival there. I feel my heart's desire is, to love the Lord with my whole heart. "This is a world of trouble and grief I plainly see ; But when in deepest sorrow, O God, I look to Thee ! Thou deliver'dst Daniel, when in the lions' den — And if thou didst protect him, O why not other men '" Help me to pray without ceasing, and in every thing give thanks! May my soul's i and only care be, to secure a lot among the blest — that when my day-- are ended on earth. I may receive an inheritance that can never be taken from me! May God preserve my companion while absent. In my days of childhood, the Providence of (inl was nver me to preserve me from evil; although I lost my mother, one of the most SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 233 invaluable blessings that a child can be de- prived of, particularly a female. Yet the Lord was my friend, and brought me up to the years of maturity, with a mind as little tainted with the evil practices that are preva- lent among young people as most. My sister was very careful to teach me the way of rec- titude in my earliest days, which was of great benefit to me in my journey through life. And I doubt not, if mothers would begin with their children when they are young, they might mould them into almost any frame they chose. But instead of paying that attention to their morals while their minds are young, and susceptible of good impressions, as they ought; they suffer them to mix with those that aie wicked to a proverb; thinking there is nc danger — they are too young to be injured by any bad example or precept. But they find, when it is too late, that their minds are too easily impressed with evil ; and habits which are imbibed in childhood, are not so easily eradicated : and through their neglect, many that might be shining characters in so- ciety, a blessing to the age that they live in, they are but a nuisance to mankind, and are raising up another set to walk in their tracks. Thus the world is contaminated by the mis- management of mothers! My heart has often been pained, to see the dear little innocents suffered to run at random ; and taught noth- ing that would be of service to them, either in this world, or in the next ! May the Lord open the eyes of those that have the care of children, to see the importance of their charge ; and enable them to do their duty — that the rising generation may be more obedient to their parents, more attentive to the duty they owe their God — then they will be a greater blessing to society, and will be better qualified to fill up that sphere in life which they may be called to — and above all be prepared for those happy regions, where all will be harmony and peace ! After my marriage, leaving the place where I had lived from my early days, I was placed in quite a different sphere of life. Unac- quainted with the variety of manners and dis- positions of mankind, I thought all who pro- fessed friendship were friends ; but I have found myself mistaken in many instances. Some that at one time would appear like as if there was nothing too good that they could do for one, at another time were so cool and distant, that one would be ready to conclude they could not be the same people ! These constant changes have, in some measure, taught me this lesson, that we are all frail mortals, liable to change ; and there is but one source that is permanent. There we may place implicit confidence, and we will not be [ deceived. I have abundant cause to be thankful to my great Benefactor, for the continued favors bestowed me — and for many kind friends who have administered to my necessities in the time of adversity : may the great Master re- ward them richly in this world, and in that which is to come, eternal life and glory ! It is said to be more blessed to give than receive, therefore, those that have it in their power to do good to the needy sons and daughters of affliction, and follow the dictates of charity, will have a double reward : they will feel a sweet peace in their own souls while they are travelling through this unfriendly world, and when they come to bid adieu to all things be- low the sun, they will have a glorious pros- pect of a happy entrance into the blest abode of saints and angels ! " O may my lot be cast with these, The least of Jesus' witnesses" — on earth — and at last be joined to that happy company above the skies! What need there is to watch and pray, and guard against the vain allurements of this world ; to steer our course between the rocks on either hand, that we may gain the destined port of eternal repose in the bosom of our once crucified, but now risen and exalted Saviour. Our hearts are too often fixed on the vain and transient things of time and sense, while the important concerns of eternal happiness or misery are almost, if not quite neglected! We are leaving nothing undone that we can accomplish to lay up treasure on earth, which will perish in the using — while the immortal part, that will have an existence as long as its Author exists, lieth in ruins ! 0, what mad- ness ! This poor body, what is it, but a dying lump of clay ! that must in a few revolving days be consigned to the dust from whence it was taken 1 What will it avail us then — whether we were rich or poor, noble or ignoble. The main point will then be, whether we have spent our time in the service of God, or have de- voted it to the pleasures and vanities of the world — to please ourselves, instead of obey- ing the calls of the gospel, and taking up the cross ! 0 that these things may lay with serious weight on our minds, that we may make sure work for eternity, and spend no time unprofitably, but husband it to the best advantage . The various scenes of life make such an impression on our minds, that we are often brought into such perplexities, that we hardly know which way to turn : but if we could always live in the enjoyment of that Faith, which it is our privilege to possess, we should never be at a loss. I have passed through many trying situations in Europe and America; 234 SUEPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURXEY OF LIFE. but the Lord hath been my helper thus far, through all the vicissitudes attending the jour- ney of life ! And 1 hope one day to outstrip the win the bounds of time — where there will be no more uncertainty or disap- nt — where peace and harmony shall | for ever abound : — after all our troubles here, and consoling rest will be! May the Lord help me to live near to the bleeding :i crucified Redeemer — willing to take up my cross and follow him where he may lead, if it is to go through fire or water. These are trying times — the love of many is waxing cold. J low soon we may be called to a fresh trial of our faith, we cannot tell : — may we stand firm, knowing that all shall work together for good to those that love GOD. How many and various are the difficulties of life, while travelling through this vale of tears, to the place of rest, whither we are all hastening. Were it not for the mixture of pleasure that we find interwoven in those pains, we should often sink under them — but he that rides upon the winds, and can com- mand them at a nod, undertakes our cause; and makes a way for us. when we see none — and cannot tell which way we must go! I am indebted to that great and beneficent Hand for all the mercies that I do enjoy. 0 that my heart may be filled with gratitude to God for these favors. 1 arrived in New York with my companion. - the last of March, 1814 — where I met with kind friends, particularly brother Mun- son and his family. They are like our own dear brothers and sisters: may the Lord re- ward them in this world and in the next! Here I met with my old friend sister Later — she is still the same — may the Lord prosper her on her journey to a glorious eternity ! I found as kind friends of late as I could expec-1 — (> that my heart may ever feel grate- ful to my God for all his mercies to unworthy me! I have felt a greatei desire to be all de- io the Lord, (soul and body, and all thai I have and am, for time and eternity,) of late, than I have felt for a long time! I do not expect to find that place, while I am an inhabitant of this lower world, where there is nothing to trouble or atflict eith( r body or mind. May the great Master give me more of that spirit of humility : that it may enable me to be willing to suffer all the righteous will of God; and when called to bid alien to all below the sun, that I may have a rig prospect of a glorious immortality! O how sweet and delightful must be the to a soul thai has been I on the ocean of time ; and hath fought i! through, and got within view of the happy land : " When all their sorrows will be o'er ; Theii suffering and their pain : "Who meet on that eternal shore Shall never part again !" 0 may I be prepared to meet those that have gone before, and those that may come after! May 10th, 1814. We have been in New York for several weeks, and kindly treated by many— may the Lord reward them ! Though many have been my trials and afflictions the last four or five years of my life, yet the Lord hath been my friend — and I feel a desire to devote the remainder of my days in his service. How long I shall be an inhabitant of this world of woe, is uncertain to me — I feel the seeds of death in this mortal frame — and it is my earnest desire to ! more and more acquainted with my own heart, that when the summons shall arrive. I may not be alarmed, but rejoice to go and be at rest ! 0 how soon my heart sinks down to earth again! 0 my Lord, help me to keep my eye upon the prize ! and my heart stayed on Thee! that this world may have no charms sufficient to draw me from the contem- plation of heaven and glory ! '■ Was I possesor of the earth, \n I call'd the stars my own, Without thy graces, and thyself, I were a wretch an Let others stretch their arms like seas I grasp in all the shore ; Grant me the visits of thy grace, And I desire no more." May I ever lay at the feet of my glorious Redeemer, who hath bought my pardon on the tree ! My soul is pained on the account of those that were once plain, humble follow- ers of the meek and lowly Jesus; bul now are so conformed to the world, that thi hardly be distinguished from them ! How long will they sleep in security, wandering from God; pursuing a shadow instead of a sub- stance! How vain are all things below the sun! We may have prosperity o the next may prove quite the reverse! How necessary it is to have our hearts d< from the world, and placed on a more durable object ! May 13th, 1814. I am this day under re- newed obligations to the great Preserver for the blessings that I enjoy : my life is pre- served, and 1 have kind fri willing to supply all my wauls. Mi that is able to give me the inward con- of the Holy Spirit, enable me to draw water out of the fountain that never will run dry! I long to be more holy in heart and life: and then I shall surely be more happy ! 0 my soul, arise! and shake thyself, and put on thy ill garments ! and then, I can re, ttion, knowing that tribulation worketh patience; and what a charming frail it is in the Christian character, that of patience ? 0 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OE LIFE. 235 that I may learn to possess my soul in pa- tience in this day of trial ! The times are gloomy, and we need to be continually at the throne of grace, and cry mightily to God to stand by us ; that we may keep the narrow road, and not turn to the right hand or to the left, n v I Sunday, May 15th, 1814. I thank the Lord that I have once more had the privilege of hearing the sweet sound of the gospel, from these words : "By whom shall Jacob arise, for he is small." I wish it may sink into the hearts of those that heard it! In the first place, he told what was meant by Jacob, or Israel — spiritually, the church of Christ ; and then went on to tell why it was styled small in those days, as well as at the present day. First, because the professed clergy were not faithful, but were fallen asleep upon their watch tower; and did not warn the peo- ple of their danger as they ought. Secondly, wicked rulers, by their bad example, prevent that good being done as otherwise would be. if they were men that truly loved and feared God. And thirdly, the laity, those that heard the sound of the gospel, did not make that im- provement of the precious opportunities which they enjoyed, as they ought. Parents setbai examples before their children — this was one great cause why we so seldom saw the young and rising generation turning to God ! And fourthly, and lastly, he showed by whom Ja- cob must arise — it was our duty to pray in faith, but it was God that gave the increase — therefore, we must hope and believe that God would hear our prayers, and convert our chil- dren and neighbors, and prosper Zion. If we were united in heart, so as to be like an army with banners, and not let the spirit of division get in among us, and cry out " I am of Paul, and I am of Apollos, and I of Cephas, and I of Christ — but all must be of one mind and heart in Christ Jesus the Lord ! Then we should see how the church would prosper, and what glorious seasons wTe should have ! But the times are gloomy, and when the cloud will disperse we cannot tell. May 19th. Lorenzo is quite unwell — trials await us, but may our trust be in the Lord, that he will deliver us from all our troubles at last, and land us safe on the peaceful shores of blest eternity; where all our toils will be over — our suffering and our pain : where we shall join the happy millions that surround the throne of God, and sin.h impression on my heart. () that my Lord would give me grace to bear them with • itience! We are still in Pittsfield; — the people are kind, but they have their peculiari- ties, so inquisitive to know the concerns of others ! ! — may the Lord help us to look more carefully into our own hearts: and see that we are right before God ! I need more of the spirit of submission to the will of my Master. August 7th. My poor companion hath been SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OE LIFE. 243 very much afflicted yesterday and the last night, with the tooth-ache, in so great a de- gree, that he could not attend the appointment the last evening, which gave me some pain, as I knew it would be a disappointment to many. I thought if I could have gone and spoken to the people, if I could have spoke any thing to the edification of souls, it would, I thought, have been a great comfort to my mind. My health is but poor ; may God strengthen my body : and above all, may my heart be so filled with love to my fellow sin- ners, that I may call upon them to close in with the overtures of mercy ! I felt such a desire that souls might be benefitted, that I could not sleep. 0 that I may be willing to take up my cross, and if the Lord has any thing for such an unworthy creature as me to do, may I not be so loath to accede to it. I feel many times much distressed on account of my backwardness. 0 that I may be a cross- bearer indeed. Lorenzo hath gone to speak to those who will assemble to hear the word, in much weakness of body : may that God who is able to bring strength out of weak- ness, stand by him, and enable him to de- clare the whole counsel of God. He labors under many weaknesses, but this I trust is his consolation, that when his work is done, he will receive double for all his pain ! 0 that I may willingly take my share with him in this vale of woe, that I may share with him in the reward ! May the Lord bless his la- bors this day. We returned to Pittsfield town in the afternoon, and he preached at 5 o'clock to a crowded congregation. They were really attentive — may the Lord seal con- viction on their hearts. This was the third time he had spoke that day : he returned to brother Green's where we lodged, and seemed much better than he was in the morning, in the evening there was a number who came in, and he spoke to them again, and it was quite a solemn time ; my heart was much drawn out in prayer that the Lord would bless them. We expected to have left the place on Mon- day morning, but the weather proved so un- favorable that it was impracticable: conse- quently we stayed until Tuesday; then we left brother Green's and came on to Benning- ton that night, to a public house ; where Lo- renzo got permission to hold meeting in a large ball room ; he hired two little boys to go down into the middle of the town to give notice, and others told some, so that there were perhaps more than one hundred that at- tended ; they gave very good attention — God grant they may profit by it. On Tuesday, the 9th of August we left Bennington, and came to Cambridge white meeting house ; where we took breakfast. This brought to my recollection former times, when T was a child ; the rambles that I have taken among my companions through this delighful spot ! now those that were my companions, are mar- ried, and have large families ; many have gone to the " SILENT TOMB,'' whither we are all hastening. May the Lord prepare us for that important day. We then started for my sister's living near the Batonkiln river ; where we arrived a little before night. My sister was much rejoiced to see us, and I was not less happy to meet with a sister whom I had not seen but once in more than twenty years-. I found her enjoying a good degree of peace and plenty : a kind husband and a suf- ficiency of this world's goods ; and I trust her face is Zionward ! May God help us to keep on our journey until we meet to part no more ! Sunday, August 14th. Bless the Lord my soul for the present mercies that I do enjoy ; I have been privileged once more of meeting with a kind sister ; my heart warms with af- fection towards her. She appears to be striv- ing to make her way to mount Zion. May the Friend of sinners be her guide and support through this vale of tears, and may we meet on the peaceful banks of blest eternity at last, with those of our friends that have arrived there before us. She is blessed with an affec- tionate friend and companion; may the Lord make them happy in time and in eternity. Lorenzo is very much afflicted with the old complaint, that has followed him almost all his life. This northern clime disagrees greatly with his health, and I know not what will be the consequence, if he stays long in this part of the world. My sister wishes me to stay with her for some time, but I cannot feel re- conciled to let my companion go and leave me behind ; and on the whole, I think I had ra- ther go and take my chance with him, until it is the will of our God to part us by his Pro- vidence.— May the Lord help us to feel re- signed to his will in all things, enable us to keep the prize in view, and be faithful to our good God while on earth we stay, and be pre- pared to shout hallelujahs above, among the blood-washed throng, in the paradise of God ! Monday, 15th. My Lorenzo preached twice yesterday in this place, and some were offend- ed at his doctrine ; this shows how prejudiced people are in favor of their own notions; may the Lord help people to discern between truth and error — my heart's desire is to keep the narrow road that leads to joys on high : may the way appear more plain to my understand- ing, and my heart feel more love to God and man ; we know not what is in store for us, nor how many conflicts we may have to pass through ; may our days be spent in the ser- vice of the great Master, so that whether we have pleasure or pain, we may be enabled to say, the will of the Lord be done ! the way tl= 244 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. of danger we are in, and we need the influ- ence of his grace to speed us on our way. The cloud seems to darken, and what may be the troubles that America may have to encoun- ter we do not know : may that God who is able to deliver nations as well as individuals, undertake our cause, and make it a blessing to the inhabitants of this our once happy land ; my soul longs for the prosperity of my coun- try, and that precious souls may be brought to the knowledge of the truth, as it is in Christ Jesus the Lord T 0 that my heart may feel a greater inward struggle for the welfare of my dear fellow mortals : and keep the crown in view myself! Tuesday, August 16th. I am still the spared monument of mercy ; 0 that my soul may glow with love and gratitude to my great Benefactor, for all his favors to unwor- thy me. But my cold heart is too little wanned by all these blessings ! 0 God, give me more of that inward purity of heart, that my life may be like an even spun thread ! — my heart and soul engaged in the work, to help my Lorenzo to cry aloud to poor sinners to turn to God, and seek the salvation of their poor souls ! " Come Lord from above, These mountains remove ; O'erturn all that hinders the course of thy love." Wednesday morning, August 17th. We have been one week at my brother-in-law's, and they very kind ; we have taken much satisfaction with my sister and her husband ; may their hearts be placed on those riches that are durable and will never fade ! — I feel my heart too little alive to my God. 0 that I had more of the power of living faith ! " The praying spirit breathe, The watching pow'r impart : From all entanglement beneath, Call off my peaceful heart !" August 19th. We left my dear sister's yes- terday, with hearts much affected, not know- ing whether we should meet again on mortal shores, but hoping, if we meet no more below, we may have a happy meeting in that bright world above, where separation will be dread- ed no more ! We travelled about twenty-three miles, and met with a kind family, where we put up for the night. In the morning, by the time the day broke, we started for the Saratoga Springs, where we were aiming, and arrived there by six o'clock. There Lorenzo met a lady from South Carolina, who had treated him \\ itn every attention when at the White Sulphur Springs at Virginia, and also al her own house in Charleston. She still appeared much pleased to meet with him here : she in- vited him to call upon them at their lodgings, at the Columbian Hotel. Accordingly we did, and were treated with great politeness. Lorenzo received an invitation to preach in the afternoon at four o'clock, which he ac- cepted. 0 may the word come from the heart, and reach the hearts of those that hear ; may his labors be blessed to the people in this place ! — my soul longs to see the work re- vive, and souls brought to the knowledge of the truth. We are now at the Springs, but which way we shall bend our course when we leave here, I cannot tell. May the Lord direct our steps in that way which will be most for our good and his glory ! I am a wanderer upon the earth ! may the Lord help me to be resigned to his will in all things — I feel to shrink from the cross at times ; but the desire of my heart is, that I may be a willing follower of the meek and lowly Jesus. My soul's desire and prayer to God is, that the people of America may learn righteousness, and put their trust in that God that is able to save. 0! my heart is pained to see so much inattention to the one thing needful, and I also mourn before God for the coldness of my heart ! 0 that I may be stirred up to more diligence in my duty ! Saturday, August 20th. The Springs seem to have a salutary effect upon me — may my soul grow with gratitude to my great and good Benefactor for all his mercies to unwor- thy me. I am under many obligations to him who supplieth all our necessities — may my soul ever feel sensations of love to my pre- cious Redeemer for these unmerited favors, he- stowed on such an unprofitable creature as me! My poor companion is still much af- flicted with the asthma, which makes him very feeble in body ; but I pray God to strengthen his soul, and give him wisdom from above to prevail on precious souls to close in with the overtures of mercy ! The Lord help us to wait patiently to see the salvation of God ! "The way of danger we are in, Beset by devils, men and sin I" But may we view the line drawn by the Friend of sinners, and keep there ; so that we may be prepared to pass over Jordan with joy, and everlasting songs of praise to him who conquered death and the grave ; and made it possible for the ruined race of Adam to obtain peace and pardon ! Monday, August 22d. Through the tender mercies ot a Beneficent Providence, I am still alive, and out of eternity ! 0 may my soul l»c bowed down at his footstool — feeling grati- tude to that hand who hath preserved and provided for me in this unfriendly world ! I, ot all creatures, have the most reason to be thankful ; the Lord hath raised me up friends to supply all my necessities — may the great .Master have all the glorv. Lorenzo preached at the Springs on Sunday, the 20th, to an at- SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO TIIE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 245 tentive congregation, though made up of vari- ous characters, and some of the first rank — hut gentlemen or ladies may be known by their behavior, meet them where you will. At Milligan's, (living about six or seven miles from the Springs,) he met a large company, but of quite a different cast — they gave him a quiet healing! — may the Lord turn curiosity into godly sincerity; my soul longs to see Zion prosper ! A lady at the Springs had re- quested us to return in the morning, before she should leave there, as she expected to start for the Bailstown Springs soon after breakfast. Accordingly, we started very soon in the morning, and arrived about six at the Colum- bian Hotel — where this lady, with one more, had invited us. They appeared very friend- ly ; they were from South Carolina, by the name of Colden and Harper — the latter made me a present Gf six dollars : may the Lord re- ward her, as well as others, for their liberality to me ! Thursday, August 25th. I am now at Balls- town Springs, whither we came on Tuesday, for the benefit of the water. We have met with a kind family, for which I desire to be truly thankful to that gracious Providence, who hath opened the hearts of many to show us kindness. — May he reward them richly in this world, and in the next bestow on them a crown of glory ! Lorenzo hath left me this morning, to fulfil some appointments which have been given out for him — may the great Master attend him with his grace, and bless his labors to precious souls ! I should rejoice to see the prosperity of Zion ! May the Lord prosper his people ! and make them of one heart and of one mind, that they may join to- gether to build up the cause of God, and not stand in the way of sinners ! When that happy day will arrive I know not, but who- soever lives to see that period may truly re- joice ! We stayed a few days more in this place. There are but few people here, I am afraid, that truly love and serve the Lord! 0 that something might take place to bring them to a sense of their danger, and cause them to seek the Lord in good earnest ! The way of sin and transgression is hard and dangerous! May the Lord teach me my duty, and enable me to walk in the way of holiness, that my last end may be peace ! The prospect before me i- something dark and gloomy at times, while I am iossed to and fro upom the boisterous ocean of life — but the Lord hath been my helper hitherto, and [ trust he will save to the end! My soul needs more grace and strength to stem the torrent of difficulties and dangers that I have to encounter, but the arm of the Lord is sufficient! What is before me I know not — but I hope to put my trust in the Lord, who is able to save, and not say my will, but thine be done ! August 27th. My soul is much depressed this morning. I spent the last night at a house, where the woman is a Methodist, but the man makes no profession of religion. I felt myself quite embarrassed, as he appeared very unsociable. I have returned to brother Webster's : they are kind, but have a good many in family. My way appears something difficult, but I pray God to help me to sink into his will ; and in whatever situation I may be brought in, to learn therewith to be con- tent ! 0 thou Friend of sinners, draw nigh and give me more of the true spirit of Chris- tian love ! I pray my God to give my poor companion strength of body and mind, to be useful to souls, that when his work is finished on earth, he may enter into joys on high ! 0 happy, happy day, when the laborer shall receive his reward ! May he be faithful to his God, that he may have a clear sky, and a glorious pros- pect of that rich inheritance, which is laid up for those that are faithful to their God ! " O may my lot be cast with these, The least of Jesus' witnesses" — on earth, and at last join the blood-washed throng above ! Sunday, August 28th. This is the day that our all-conquering Saviour burst the bands of death, and led captivity captive ; opened the door of mercy to the enslaved sons and daugh- ters of Adam, that they may profit by the rich sacrifice which hath been offered for their re- demption ! What matter of sorrow it is, that the offers of such unbounded mercy should be neglected by those who are so deeply interested in it, to prepare them for the day of adversity and death ; which must assuredly overtake them, whether they will or not — there is no escape! moments fly on without control, and will shortly bring us to the place appointed for all living ! 0 that it may rest with pon- derous weight on the hearts of all concerned in it ! And thou, O my soul ! look well to thyself, that thou mayest meet thy Judge in peace, when he shall come in the clouds of heaven, attended with his glorious retinue of saints and angels, to set in judgment on the descendants of the first man and woman ! who have all had the offers of life and salvation made to them ! It will be a joyful day to those who have improved their time, " and washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb" — but O what horror will seize the guilty soul that squandered away his precious time, and slighted the overtures of mercy ! who done despite to the Spirit of grace and the Son, who took upon him the form of a servant, spent many years of toil and pain, and at last gave his life a ransom for our salvation ! O what unbounded mercy ! 0 unexampled love ! Why are not our souls lost in wonder, love, and praise ! May I ever tremble at his won! ! My departure may be at hand — time is short at the longest. O that 1 may improve my precious moments, as they pass, to the glory of my God, and the good of my own immortal soul ! My Lorenzo is engaged in blowing the gos- pel trumpet — may the Lord bless and be with him while absent from me, and at last bring us to meet to part no more in that sweet world of love ! August 29th. My companion hath returned this morning. We left the Springs, and came on to Greenfield to Dr. Young's. Lorenzo had an appointment to preach at ten o'clock — the people assembled at the time appointed — Lo- renzo was quite feeble in body, but he stood up and gave them a discourse on '' the great day of his wrath is come, and who shall be able to stand V with a good degree of liberty. I felt my heart somewhat refreshed under the word, and the people appeared very attentive. I think there are some souls in this place who truly love the great Master — may the Lord prosper them on their journey, and preserve them from the evils that are in the world ! My Lorenzo left it to others to give out a few appointments, which they had in such a manner that he would be much pinched for time : consequently, he was under the necessi- ty of getting some person for a pilot, and go on horseback ; as that would be a more speedy way of conveyance than his wagon. Accord- ingly he started, leaving me behind at the doctors, until he should return. He had to preach that afternoon, and again at night ; and once or twice, and perhaps three times, the next day. May that God, whom he is striving to serve, strengthen him, soul and body, to cry aloud and spare not, to sinners to repent! My heart is many times pained on his account : 0 that I could oftener say, Not my will, but thine be done — that whether our days be many or few, they may all be devoted to God. August 30th. The Lord is still gracious to unworthy me, in giving me a good degree of strength of body, and a desire in my soul to make my way through this trying world to a peaceful eternity! 0 that 1 may have the whole armor to fight the battles of my Mas- ter, and through his strength come off vic- toi ious ! The days are truly evil, an I much grace to enable us to keep the narrow way, and not lose our guide | fpi we an surrounded by enemies on every hand: some, wh fess to love the Lord, are WATCHING FOB EVIL, and not for good :— may they lu ble that it was a command of our I Saviour, "to love one another" as he hath loved us ! May our hearts overflow with love to God, and our brethren ! My soul longs for more of that spirit, that my heart might melt at human woe ! May my soul feel for my dear fellow sinners, that I may bear them up by faith, to a throne of grace, knowing their souls are in danger, while liv- ing without God in the world ! My lot is a peculiar one, may God help me to fill the sta- tion that hath fallen to me. with true courage and fortitude. My companion is calling sin- ners to repentance, under many trials and inconveniences : — may the Lord stand by him and give him power and wisdom from above to give to every one a portion in due season ! Wednesday, August 31st. We have come eight or ten miles this morning; after Lorenzo had preached at sunrise, to a considerable congregation, with a good degree of liberty : the people were very serious, and many I trust were true lovers of Jesus! In about two days Lorenzo preached seven times ; the last meeting was under the trees by moonlight ,• the prospect was delightful ; he addressed the people from these words : "Who is she that looketh forth at the morning, fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners." The people were solemn and ten- der. After this meeting he came to Dr. Young's, where I had been left two days and one night. May the Lord strengthen his body and soul, that he may cry aloud, and spare not, for sinners to repent. The times are truly awful and alarming ; may God send the word home with power to the hearts of the unpenitent, that they may take the alarm, and fly to the arms of Jesus for shelter, before troubles shall overtake them. We have heard a report that the city of Washington is taken by the enemy and burned, but I hope it is not so : be that as it may, we must strive to sink into the will of the Lord ! What though the fire, or plague, or sword, receive commission from the Lord to strike his saints among the rest, their very pains and deaths are blest ! O that the Lord would prepare them for every event of his Providence! I think I should be willing to go to any part of the world, if the Lord would make duty plain before us; the way seems to be intricate at present, although our way hath been opened in a very wonderful manner since we lefl Virginia. Bless the Lord, O my soul ! and let all within me join to praise his holy name ! May he guide us in the way he would have us to go, and teach us our duty, able us willingly to bead the cross, that j wear a crown of glory at last, If our happy land should be brought into bondage to a foreign foe, the times will be r SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 247 distressing beyond what many imagine. I pray God to deliver us from our enemies, if it is consistent with his will ; and if we need a scourge, that we may fall into the hands of God, and not man ; my heart is pained on the account of my country. My companion preached on Thursday, 1st of September, three times ; first at a Metho- dist meeting-house in Malta, where we had a sweet and precious time ; there were many praying souls present : from thence we came on to a friend's house, where we got some refresh- ment : we then went to another appointment at a large " steeple-house," where he had been requested to preach by some person ; but the house was shut when we arrived, and was not opened at all, for what reason I can- not tell ; but expect it was through prejudice ; but this did not dishearten him; he stood up by the side of the house, and gave them a discourse on "many are called, but few are chosen." The people were attentive in gene- ral, except one or two, who thought their craft in danger; they grumbled a little to themselves, but did not make much disturb- ance : we had a peaceable waiting before the Lord. From thence we came on to Still Water village, where he had another appointment ; there he spoke in the open air, to a tolerable congregation, who gave good attention ! there the meeting-house was shut also against him. From thence we came on to the Borough, to a brother Even's, where we stayed that night ; the next day Lorenzo had an appointment at ten o'clock ; my prayer to the Lord was, that he would stand by him. We were on our way to the city of New York, and what awaited us there I could not tell ; the gloomy clouds seemed gathering over our hemisphere ; our once happy land is involved in a bloody war, and what will be the end of it, we can- not tell ; may the great Master give those that have an interest at the throne of grace, the true spirit of agonizing prayer, to cry mightily to God for deliverance from the thral- dom of war. My Lorenzo is drawn to visit a land far distant from that which gave him birth ;»may God teach him the way he would have him go ! My desire is, that God would direct our steps, and enable us to do our duty ; that when the storms of life are over, we may sit down in the paradise of God ! Friday, Sept. 3d. This day Lorenzo hath preached once at the Borough, to an attentive congregation ; we found kind friends in this place. From thence we came to Waterford, and stopped at friend King's, where we were received with -expressions of kindness. They, with one more, requested Lorenzo to stay over the Sabbath, which he consented to; my soul's desire was, that the Lord would stand by his, and make his stay profitable to souls ! My heart was something gloomy, the pros- pect was dark ; the times precarious ; what was before us i could not tell, and I felt my heart drawn out in prayer to God, that he would help us to walk in the way he would have us to go : my desire is, that I may be prepared for all the troubles and difficulties, that I may have to encounter in this world of woe ! My dear companion in tribulation is quite feeble in body, which gives me much pain. 0 that I may learn the lesson of sub- mission ; the time is fast approaching when sorrow will be turned into joy, to those that are faithful to the God of all grace! 0 that I may be of that happy number ! Lorenzo is preaching in Waterford still; on Friday and on Saturday night, on Sunday morning at sunrise, and at eight o'clock : the people came out very well, and appeared very solemn, and I trust good was done in the name of the Lord. May the Lord inspire our hearts, to cry mightily to him who is able to save ; for ourselves, and our country ; it lies near my heart, and 0 that the people may feel interested for its welfare, and lay at the feet of the Master, and humble themselves in the dust, that God may deliver us ! September 6th. We came to Lansinburgh, the appointment having been given out the day before ; but Mr. Chichester, a local preacher, who had been a principal man in building the meeting-house in that place, forbid his preaching in it ; consequently, the people erected seats by the side of a large brick house, for accommodation beneath its shade, where we had a refreshing time from the pre- sence of the Lord ; my heart was grateful that his blessings were not confined to any par- ticular place : for if we fly to the desert, be- hold he is there— in the city or country — still the Throne of grace is accessible to the hum- ble soul ! May God ever keep us from pride, and vain-glory, that we may always keep the intercourse open between our souls and him ! From thence we went to Troy, but the same difficulty existed there, the meeting- house was shut in this place also ; but he repaired to the market-house, where he soon had a large company, and spoke to them there : many appeared quite serious : may conviction fasten on their hearts ! We had been in Troy about six years before, and then had more friends than we could visit ; but nois we were under the necessity of going to a public house to put up for the night : but after Lorenzo had done preaching, and we had retired to our lodgings, there was a friend, who we had no previous acquaintance with, came to the tavern where we were, and requested us to go and sleep at his house, which, after some hesi- 248 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. tation, we accepted, but left our horse where he was. The different treatment we met with now, from what we had received in years that were past, made a very great impression on my mind. Lorenzo had preached in this same pJace a number of times about six years previous, and was treated with much kindness by the Metho- dists : but now they were very distant. We left Troy about eight o'clock on Mon- day morning, and travelled more than forty miles that day, and stayed at a public house at night. We started early in the morning, and came about seven miles, to a house of entertainment, where we stopped for break- fast. There Lorenzo missed his pocket-book — he left it under his pillow — it had bank notes of considerable amount in it : he took the horse, borrowed a saddle, rode back and found it, which was matter of thankfulness to us. After taking breakfast, we started and came on to Rhinebeck Flats, but made no stop, from thence to the ferry. We had to cross in a sail boat, and the wind blew quite hard, so that it appeared considerably gloomy to me; but we got over very well. We wished to get to Sopus, or rather Kingston, which was about three miles from the ferry, before we stopped. We came on, and the first thing Ave saw when the town appeared in view, was a numerous concourse of people assembled together, to see the soldiers take their departure for the city of New York, to defend it, if necessary from the enemy. This filled my heart with pain and sorrow, when I considered they were liable to fall in the con- test, and leave perhaps a wife and children unprotected; and if not a wife and children, they had parents whose hearts -were bleeding at the prospect — May God deliver us in his own good time. We were received by brother and sister Covel with friendship: may the Lord reward them in this world with every temporal bless- ing necessary, and crown them al last with a crown of glory! [t gives me fresh courage when I meet with those who love and serve the Lord, for we find such to be kind and affectionate to all. The times are truly awful ! —may the Lord stand by his followers, and help them to lay al his feet, that they may be prepared for the gathering storm - mj God, give memoregrace 1o hang my soul on Thee ! I know what I have passed through, bul what is to come I cannol tell : bu1 if God be foi 3, who can be againsl us f 0 that we may so live, thai we may be prepared for the worst. Since we left our father's we have travelled several hundred miles, through a delightful country, flowing as it were, "with milk and honey" — plenty abounds on every hand - nothing is lacking but a grateful sense from whence these mercies flow. May God inspire the hearts of the people with a due sense of their privileges, both of a spiritual and tempo- ral nature, which they do enjoy ; and may they esteem them as they ought, that they may be saved from destruction ! We staved two nights and part of three days at friend Covel's : and Lorenzo had two meetings in the town, in a court-house, to a crowded audience : and they were ;i< attentive as could be expected, considering what a thoughtless place it was — may God have mer- cy upon them. We left friend Covel's on Thursday, Sep- tember 5th, and travelled on until night, and stopped at a public house: from thence we came on towards Newhurgh, and about ten o'clock we came to a brother Fowler's, and called ; but he not being at home, and the family not choosing to give us an invitation to stop, we kept on to Newburgh. We had been directed to call at a friend's house, by the name of Cowles, but could not find him. We then continued on our way, intending the first public house we came to, to stop, and get some refreshment : but in passing a toll bridge, the old man who attended it knew Lorenzo, and solicited him so earnestly to stop and take breakfast, that he consented. They appeared much pleased ami entertained us as well as we could wish: it was done with such cheerful- ness, that it made it a pleasant repast to us indeed. 0 that people who have it in their power to do good in the world, would be more liberal, and not let the POOR outdo them, and so take their crown ! — May God have mercy on the high and lofty ones of the earth. and teach them they are born to die. and perhaps their dust will mingle with the beg- gars' ! and if they are not purified by would reward our kind benefactors wherever they be. Visited Woodbridge — bad meeting in the meeting house of the Presbyterians, and re- SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 253 turned to Bridgetown and held several other j meetings. July 26, 1816.— We left "Bridgetown," N. Jersey, and came on to Newark, where he i found he had an appointment about seven j miles distant from there, in the afternoon, ' leaving an appointment for night at Newark ; I he started to fulfil it; he returned and preached j to a crowded auditory; and made three ! more for the next day, which he attended. | On Thursday he started from Newark, giving i out that he would be there again on Fri- J day night — I stayed at Newark through : the interim ; accordingly, he returned, and preached to a large congregation. Early on ! Saturday morning we left Newark, and pro- ! ceeded on our way to an appointment Loren- j zo had left the day he had preached at brother j Dickenson's, to be in the woods, not far from I his house ; at ten o'clock there was convened, I under the trees, a tolerable company of atten- ; tive people ; from thence we went to New Providence, where Lorenzo preached again at ! night, this being Saturday night. On Sunday morning at five o'clock, and he preached again at ten, a meeting he attended six or eight miles from there, and returned— preached at three; from there to Chatham in the even- ing : the next day returned to New Provi- dence, and preached at ten, then back to Chat- ham, preached at three ; from there five or six miles, and at night held in a barn, which was much crowded, and the day following, meeting in the woods, a few miles off — from thence to Morris Town — held a meeting in a Baptist meeting-house, some behaved well, others were somewhat unfeeling. We met with a man who invited us to go and stay with him for the night, we accepted the invi- tation, found them kind and affectionate. I spent a very agreeable time — from thence we went to brother Munn's, had a meeting at night, at a house about a mile and a half dis- tant ; the next day we went on to an appoint- ment at an old man's, whose house had been a preaching-house for twenty or thirty years. Here the congregation was small, but a tolera- ble time — from here we travelled on a number of miles through a rough road, to a man's house, who had given out an appointment for the evening. — There came out a goodly num- ber, to whom he spoke ; they were attentive. Early the next morning we proceeded on our journey, and struck turnpike, through Pump- ton plains, so on across the country, until we struck a long turnpike; we met with no friends after this, until we came to Kingston — this was sabbath morning, we had to stay at public houses, which was very unpleasant, j for several nights previous ; from Kingston we continued on to Catskill, where we found some friends, who loved much in word and in tongue : we stayed there from Sunday night until Tuesday morning, in the mean time Lo- renzo held several meetings ; from thence we went on to Guemans Landing, met with a very kind family, the man is Post-Master in that place ; he pressed Lorenzo to stay and preach in the evening, accordingly we stopped, had a solemn meeting before the Lord, and were treated with every attention by our kind host and his wife, that we could wish. On Wed- nesday morning we continued our journey to Albany : here, in years past, we had some kind friends, but now otherwise. We got into the city about twelve o'clock, and stopped at a public house, while Lorenzo attended to some temporal concerns ; I had some refresh- ment prepared. In the mean time Lorenzo met a young man from Schenectady, who in- vited him to preach there that evening ; he readily consented, and after dinner we started, and arrived, perhaps, the sun an hour high, we were invited to stay at a public house, on free cost, by the man ; I thought the woman was not well pleased : be that as it may, we stayed ; 1 was so fatigued I did not go to meeting, but understood it was a solemn time. On Thursday morning, before the sun was up, we started, and came on betwixt forty and fifty miles — stayed at a Dutch tavern ; found no particular trouble — started very early — - came on to the Falls, there Lorenzo left an ap- pointment for Monday night, on his return ; — so on to Harcemer, where he left another for Sunday, at four o'clock ; and also at Utica, where we tarried at night, and he preached. From thence to brother Holms', and took din- ner— from there to brother Dewey's, but not finding him at home, we went on to Manely's square, where we met with him at night. This being Saturday, we stayed over the Sab- bath ; Lorenzo met with some severe trials ; my heart was almost filled with sorrow, the prospect appeared so gloomy ; but the way was opened for him to preach, more than he was well able : three times at the square, and once at Pompey's Hollow, to pretty considera- ble congregations ; the weather being extreme- ly warm. On Monday, we returned with brother D. to his place of residence, where Lorenzo has preached three times, and to preach once or twice more. My mind hath passed through singular and deep trials of late ; what is the cause, I know not, but I pray God to give me the power to withstand the enemy of my soul, and enable me to be a comfort to my companion, and a blessing to myself and others. Friday, August 23d. — We left Vernon and came here the last night — Lorenzo preached at a large meeting-house, built by the public ; 254 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. but the Presbyterians have tbe preference — may the Lord grant tbe seed to take deep root, and bring forth fruit to the glory of God. This morning my heart longs to sink into the will of God — may he show me the evils of mv heart, and all its intricate windings : that I may seek and find full deliverance from all my sins. On Saturday the 24th, we left Vernon. Lo- renzo had preached a number of times to crowded congregations. — We came to Utica, and attended a meeting at night in the Metho- dist meeting-house, which was very much crowded ; also at sun-rise, the house being likewise completely filled : at ten o'clock again, but the house would not hold one quarter of the people — he was under tbe ne- cessity of speaking in the open air. After he had done speaking, they came around the wagon to bid us farewell. I found a number of my old class-mates, all in tears, and ap- peared to be on their journey home — this gave me much satisfaction — we hardly could tear ourselves from them — we. had a melting time. From thence to Harkenmore, where he had an appointment at four o'clock on Sunday after- noon ; here the Presbyterian meeting-bouse was opened, and well filled : be spoke there again at night, and at sunrise — they were very attentive. From thence to the little Fall, where he spoke three times more, afternoon. night, and morning, to many people : a large field is open through this country. — May God bless the hungry people. Somewhere towards the last of September, Lorenzo left me, and started for Philadelphia. to attend to some printing, which he had en- gaged in that place ; expecting in a few weeks to have it accomplished so as to start for the Western Country, to supply some subscribers, but was disappointed, and detained, until it was so late, that the winter would be far ad- vanced, before he could reach the further end of his route — and feeling some uncommon im- pressions on his mind — he concluded to return to New England — but on the second day after he left the city, he was attacked with a fever : and had he not fallen into one of the kindest families, I have but little reason to think I should ever have met him again on mortal shores ! He wrote to me to come to him. if possible ; and something of his situation. I set out. and got as far as Hebron, but my way was com- pletely hedged in on every hand — the weather becoming so severe, it was thought imprudenl for me to attempt to proceed Further! M\ mind was in the most distressing state of anx- iety, for better than three weeks, I ever expe- rienced. I felt myself a poor, lonely creature — but strove to put my trust in that God who was able to save : accordingly, he was better than my fears — for my poor companion was again returned to me, for which my heart leaped for joy. 0 my heart, may it be truly grateful to our bountiful Benefactor, and lay at his feet in humble prostration. He'is still in a poor state of health, and many difficulties in the way ; He who hath hitherto helped, I trust, will still be our sup- port. The weather is very severe, and is much against Lorenzo's health, yet Provi- dence seems to give him strength according to his day. I had some conflicts in my mind, on the account of what we should do for some ne- cessaries, but the Lord hath provided bounti- fully ; yesterday our kind friend, brother Bur- rows, and his son-in-law. came and supplied us with all we have need of for the present ; may the God of all grace bless them, for their kindness to us. Feb. 18th. — I this day passed through some trials of mind, which are not new to me ; O that my God would undertake my cause, and deliver me from the power of my enemy, that 1 may shout Victory over my besetments : be prepared for life or death; 6 bow hard I find it to keep my mind in the frame 1 could wish. Help Lord, to whom for help I fly ! Still my tempted soul stand by, throughout the evil day! Sunday, March 2d. 1817. — My poor Loren- zo is very unwell still. The last night he was much distressed with a strange kind of com- plaint, which affected him from head to foot with spasms, and a restlessness, which gave me much uneasiness : what is before us we know not, may our master help us to sink into his will in all things, and lead us in the way of truth and holiness, prepare us for whatever may await us, whether life or death, prosper- ity or adversity. Lord, we are weak, he thou our strength, teach us our duty, and enable us to pursue it with diligence. 1 have felt some impressions on my mind of late, which I cannot account for : what is before me I know not ; may our souls drink deeper into the spirit of submission, and love to our God ; my soul longs to lie at his feet. Tuesday, March 4. — The days fly fast away when my dear Lorenzo must depart, and probably leave me behind : may my soul fly to him who can give grace and strength, to leave all to him, and sink into nothing at his feet, he hath been my supporter through a late trying scene, and I trust he will save to the end. 0 that I could sing — Through every period of my life Thy goodness I'll pursue. And after death in distant worlds, The pleasing theme renew. SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OE LIFE. 255 On March 4th. — Lorenzo went to Mans- field ; the afternoon and evening were uncom- monly lonely to me. T strove to cry to him, who can calm the boisterous ocean, and to pray to give me strength to submit to the will of the Master. I find it very hard work. to give him up, but I hope the Lord will give me the victory at last. Sunday, March 16th. — My mind hath been somewhat comforted, in hoping all things would work for our good, whether it should be in separation or meeting in this world. May that Hand, Avhich gently guideth his children in the way he would have them to walk, be our director through this howling wilderness to that of peace and rest. Sunday, March 23d. — My companion sep- arated from me, and when he will return I know not— may we be supported under all our trials. These things ought to teach us that this is not our abiding home — I wish it may, and that we might with all heart, be seeking one above. I trust he is striving to do good to his fellow men. May he be pros- pered in the labor, and many precious souls be as stars in his crown in that day when the Lord shall make up his jewels — and 0 may God help me to lie at his feet in humble sub- mission, prepared for life or death ! Tuesday, March 25th. — The Lord is still gracious to poor me. I have a good degree of health, and my mind is as comfortable as I could expect, in the absence of my best of husbands. May that God, who I trust he serves, pre- serve him from every danger, and may we meet once more on mortal shores ! I know not what is before us : we may have deep waters to pass through. O that our heads may be kept above the billows ! and we be prepared to lie down in peace at last. March 26th. — I have felt some anxious fears for my poor Lorenzo this afternoon. I would leave him to the Master, and say, not my will, but thine be done. March 28th. — This day father Dow has gone to Hebron, to look at the place ; what will be the result of Providence 1 may he pre- serve him, and prepare his way. My ever precious Lorenzo has been gone two weeks this day. Lord bless and comfort his soul ; prepare him and me for what awaits us. New experiences open to us almost every day. May we be made willing to suffer all his righteous will. Sunday, March 30th. — My mind hath this day passed through deep exercises. 0 may the Lord ward off the blow which I fear ! I am left in a situation that in some respects is very trying. My poor Lorenzo is absent, and what his situation may be I know not; but this I may expect, bonds and afflictions await him in every place ; but if he is faithful to his Master, he will stand by him. 0 that he may improve every moment to the best pur- pose for this world and the next, which is fast approaching. Our poor father seems somewhat discouraged. I pray that he may be strengthened in body and mind. May the way be made plain before him, as it relates to this world and that which is to cr te. I de- sire to lie at the feet of the MasU/t May he give me the power of submissior March 31st. — I have deep waters, it may be, to pass through ; what is best for me is only known to the Lord ; may he give me strength to fly and find shelter under his wings. 0 may he bless my poor Lorenzo this day in soul and body ! I feel some anxi- ety of mind for our poor old father, as well as for Lorenzo and myself. May God teach us the way of duty ; may we walk therein with delight. I long to feel my heart glow with gratitude for the favors I do enjoy ! Friday, April 4th. — My heart feels too much anxiety for myself and my poor Loren- zo. Three weeks to day since he left me, and whether we shall ever meet again in this try- ing world, is only known to him, who orders events; may he 'be with us in every trying hour. Dangers stand thick on every hand, I see nought but trials here, and without his supporting grace we must fall. May he give me the spirit of a Mary, to lie at his feet, de- pending only on his mercy. 0 that I may have a heart of agonizing prayer, for myself, husband, and our father, with the rest of our friends and kind benefactors. I desire to be an altogether christian, patient under afflictions, willing to suffer all the will of the Master. Lord bless my companion while abroad. Sunday, April 6th. — My mind hath been somewhat engaged to look for my poor com- panion, and that He would stand by him, and deliver from evils that may beset him in this world of sorrow and distress. 0 that the Lord would breathe into my soul a spirit of love to God and my fellow men. I feel like a lonely mortal, bereft of all that is most dear to me in this world. These words are in my mind sometimes : As on some lonely building top, The sparrow tells her moan ; Far from the tents of joy and hope, I sit and grieve alone. Wednesday, April 9th. — 0 how my heart longs to get a few lines from my dear Loren- zo. I have been almost overwhelmed with anxious fears on his account ; 0 may the Lord preserve him from all danger, and give me strength to sink into his will, and keep us above all things from sinnina; against him. Saturday, April 12th. — None knows the trials through which I have to pass, but him 256 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. who knows all things. I am sore tempted by the enemy of my soul, and my anxious fears for my poor Lorenzo, are beyond description : four weeks yesterday since he left me, and I have not received but one letter from him, and that was wrote in less than a week after his departure : what can be the cause I know not; may! hat God who is rich in mercy, be precious to lis soul, preserve his feeble body, and may we be permitted once more to meet in this world of sorrow. My soul longs to be freed from sin, prepared for what may be the will of Providence concerning me ; my strength I may truly say is perfect weakness. 0 that I could cast my whole burthen on the Lord, resign myself and my dear companion without reserve to him, believing he will sustain us through the unavoidable troubles that may, and do beset us. I long much to hear from my Lorenzo. 0 that I may be patient, and wait until the time shall come ; may God give him the spirit of his station, may he lie at the feet of the Master. 0 give me Mary's place, also ; fit us for a happy meeting at his right hand. Sunday, April 13th. — My mind, in some measure, hath been comforted this day. O that the Lord would help me to give my cares to the wind, when they can do no good, only make me wretched. I am like one almost that is cloistered, but it agrees well with the pre- sent state of my mind ; I could hardly bear company, I never was more weighed down under trials ; what it means I cannot tell, whether the clouds will subside or grow dark- er, is known to him who can give sunshine, or stormy weather when it seemeth him good; 0 that he would undertake my cause, give me a soul humbled in the dust, at his feet. And may he be with my poor Lorenzo, and help us to bear separation with composure ; why should a living man complain 1 a man for the punishmeut of his sins ? I have too often for- got the mercies of my God. Tuesday, 1 5th April. — This morning one load of goods started for Hebron. What is before us we cannot see. I have not heard yet from my Lorenzo : may God bless him. Sunday, April 20th. — On the 18th we came to Hebron, and have found an asylum, at Mr. Porters : what awails me here I cannot tell : may I rely on Providence in all circumstances of life ; I received a letter from my poor Lo- renzo, which made my heart glad ; lather Dow and myself have been to meeting on the hi1.] to-day ; the second one I have attended since the last of January. Wednesday, April 23d. — I am not got out of the reach of anxiety, my poor Lorenzo is gone, I know not where, and our poor old father is feeble in body, and his mind often under a gloom, my heart also prone to sink. 0 may God help the most helpless of all crea- tures to put her trust in him. April 27th. — This day my heart feels in a good degree, to look to God for myself and my dear Lorenzo, who is far separated from me, and I know not how it is with him, but I hope Providence may protect him from all danger, and keep his soul near his wounded side. 0 Lord give more of thy spirit to poor me, that I may rejoice in tribulation. Sunday, April 27th. — My soul feels this day a mixture of hope and fear; when 1 look at my present situation, I fear lest I shall sink under the burthens and cares, as it relates to myself, my dear Lorenzo, and our poor father ; he is feeble in body, and his mind very subject to depression ; I feel more and more attached to him, the longer I am acquainted with him ; may God who is able to pour consolation into the hearts of his creatures, comfort him in the decline of life, and give him an assurance of his love, that he may pass over Jordan in peace. My ever precious companion bears with great weight on my mind, from day to day ; I pray God to preserve him from evils of every kind, and bless him with a constant intercourse with his Spirit. I long to be altogether what is the will of God concerning me ! but my mind is so down with daily anxiety, that I cannot tell what to do ; the way is dark, I know not what is before me, but I feel some confidence in the Lord, that he will open the way, and enable me to rely on his mercy. This day my soul has been drawn out in prayer to God, to preserve my dearest Lorenzo, and if it may be consistent, to return him to me again in peace. 0 Lord help me to drink deeper into thy Spirit ; I feel to mourn before God, that I have made so little progress in the life of holiness ; may he give me strength to set out from this day, to be more earnestly en- gaged to live more devoted to him ; my trials are increased, I need more grace, may he give me strength according to my day, and assist me to give all to him, believing he will order all things best for me and my second self; it is now almost two months since I saw him depart, which gave me extreme pain. Tuesday. April 9th. — I just received a letter from Lorenzo; he has had hard difficulties to surmount ; O my God preserve him, and give him strength to make his way through all, and m;vy we meet again in this vale of tears. May 2d. — I last evening received another letter from my tried companion, he is still feeble in body, and surrounded by difficulties. 0 Lord look down from heaven, thy dwell- ing place, and strengthen his body and soul, and may he walk in the light of thy counte- nance. May 1 5th. —May my soul feel sensations of SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. 257 gratitude to that Hand who hath preserved me until the present time, although I have to pass through the deep waters, yet he doth sustain me. 0 that I might sink into his will, and leave all to him ; I feel sometimes almost ready to sink. My dear Lorenzo is absent ; he is feeble in body, and beset on every side by enemies that would injure him; 0 may God preserve him from every harm, and bring him back safely to poor unworthy me again. May 21st. — The prospect appears gloomy, my body is somewhat borne down with pain and weakness, and many trials of mind ; my dear Lorenzo's gone ■ I know not his situa- tion ; and his precious father has too great a burthen lying upon him ; 1 fear the conse- quence : 0 that the Lord may appear for our relief, and give me patience, and help me also to realize my favors, for I have many to be thankful for- but I am too apt to look on the dark side, and forget mercies in dwelling on troubles. Monday, May 26th.— Through the kind- ness of the Lord, I am more comfortable in body than I have been for several days ; may my heart be truly thankful to him who gives us all our favors: our father has this day gone to Coventry ; may angels attend him from the Lord, and safely return him to me again; it appears very lonely when he is gone ; he, in some measure, makes up the absence of my companion. 0 Lord be with us all, and prepare us for further events. July 5th. — Through the month of June I have been out of health, and much weighed down under trials. On the 17th we removed from Mr. Porter's, to our own house ; it was but slightly fixed for our reception, but so that it was, in some measure, Tomfortable for dinner ; it appeared pleasant to be in a house that I have some claim to ; yet I would hold every thing here as lent from the Lord, willing to give it up when called for. On the second day of July, Lorenzo's sis- ters and brother Bridgeman, came to Hebron, and stayed one week, and then left us for Coventry. The day after I received a letter from my dear Lorenzo, reviving a hope in my breast, of seeing him in a few weeks ; may the Lord prosper him, and give me patience, for I feel I can hardly wait till the time arrives. Lorenzo returned the 25th of July ; my heart leaped for joy to behold him once more in this world of trial ; he hath been prospered beyond all expectation — may my soul glow with gratitude to the God of all mercies, for those unmerited favors. August 24th. — I have again had to conflict with the enemy of souls, and my weapons have, as yet, appeared too weak to conquer, but I feel a hope in my soul, that through 17 Jesus's grace, I shall be victorious at last ; 1 find I have my besetments, and some in par- ticular that attract me more forcibly than others. 0 that God may give me strength to withstand them. I am truly desirous to be a comfort to my dear Lorenzo ; he has his trials in the peculiar mode he is called to pursue ; may he have grace and wisdom to keep to his guide. I have had my mind exercised con- cerning the extraordinary union of soul and body; when the soul is under trials, the body immediately feels the weight, the body also must weigh down the soul when affected, con- sequently, a body so feeble as mine, and at mind so liable to depression and evil, needs to struggle hard to keep above the billows, which soon after arise. 0 Lord help! O Lord strengthen and sup- port me under all my conflicts, and give me a clear prospect to another world. My Lorenzo must leave me again in a few days ; may I cheerfully give him up, and may the Lord go with him and bless him on his journey. Tuesday, September 6th. — This day my soul hath passed through deep waters, and I fear lest the floods cover me at last; 0 that God would appear for my relief, and show me why the enemy of my soul is permitted to be- set me so severely ; 0 that I could fly to the arms of a bleeding Saviour, and sink into nothing at his feet. I am poor and needy, weaker than a bruised reed, help I every mo- ment need. September 10th. — There is still a gloom on my mind, though somewhat lighter, but what will be the end of me, I know not ; but I hope the Lord may free me from a heart prone to evil ; O that I might stand in a situation that the enemy may have nothing to work upon in me ! October 17th. — My soul still labors under trials. I strive to cry to God for delivering grace, but when I shall obtain what my soul needs, I know not. 0 that he would make haste to deliver! My dear Lorenzo has been absent near seven weeks ; may the Lord be with him, comfort and strengthen him, soul and body. Saturday night, November 15th. — My soul feels the need of a greater conformity to that God, in whom I live, to whom I am indebted for every blessing I do enjoy, temporal and spiritual. I shall, (if I live to see another day,) be thirty-seven years of age, and I would lay my mouth in the dust, at his feet, lamenting I have spent those precious months, days, and moments so little to the glory of his grace, and the benefit of my own soul, and the good of others. I desire this precious night to make a covenant with my soul, to begin with the first of my thirty-eighth year, and strive to dedicate my soul and body to the Lord. Whether I shall see half the year ex- pire, is only known to him who has the issues of life and death ; but that need not alarm me so much, as how I spend my time. 0 that he would bow the gentle heavens, and come into my soul ; then I shall have power to fight the enemy who continually besets me on every side. My dear companion is now absent— may God be with him, and preserve him from every danger ; and if it may con- sist with his holy will, bring him to me again in safety. November 18th. — 0 God of all grace, help me to lie at thy feet, that I may overcome the evils of my heart; and unite my soul to thee by a living faith, that death cannot dissolve. December 12th. — A new, or rather an old trial revived, has again fallen to my lot: my dear Lorenzo is far separated from 'me, and I have reasons to fear he is in a more than common poor state of health ; and what the Master has in store for us, I know not. but I hope he will give us grace to submit to his will without murmuring, to lay at the feet of my Master, is what I most earnestly seek after. If I meet him no more on this side Jordan, may God prepare me to join the happy company on the other; to spend a long eter- nity in adoring redeeming grace, and dying love. My soul is much weighed down under the present trial; may I be strengthened to soar above all the world can give, and may the too strong attachment I feel to my compa- nion, be overcome with love to my Saviour, who has done so much for me. Help, Lord, to whom for help I fly ! Sunday, Dec. 14th.— My soul feels some- what encouraged to rely on the Lord our God for strength to submit myall to him, and leave my dear companion in his hands, to do with him as seemeth him good, whether to call him to a happy eternity, or to foreign lands to preach his gospel. 0 that he may breathe into my soul a true spirit of submission, and prepare me to do my duty, and suffer all his righteous will here below with patience — my soul longs to drink deep into his Spirit. 0 that I might wear humility as a garment; I would mourn before my God, that I live so little to his glory, that I improve the time and talents I have so poorly : may I this day make a new covenant with my heart, my eyes, my ears, my hands, and all the powers and faculties of my soul and body, to be de- voted to the service of God, ami live as one bound to eternity, who must shortly give an account; but I am dependent on the God of all grace for strength to put any resol into practice; 0 may he this day impart grace to my soul, to sink into his will in all things. Rest for my soul I long to fii.d, Saviour of all, if mine thou art, Give me thy meek and lowly mind, And stamp thine image on my heart. Sunday, Dec. 21st. — Sorrows and trials await my journey ; our dear father seems verging to the grave, and poor Lorenzo is ab- sent, and perhaps under affliction too; my heart is divided between them, and my own trials of mind ; my heart is rising in rebellion at times, against the dispensation of Provi- dence, and makes me very unhappy. 0 may these crosses teach me what they are designed for; the Lord hath said he doth not afflict willingly, nor grieve the children of men, but to show them how much their hearts are at- tached to the world, and the things therein ; may every cross-providence serve to wean me from all I hold dear, and may my Lord have the preference to all inferior things. Wednesday, Dec. 24. — I feel like one alone ; what can be the cause of my sinking down under a gloom ? all is not right within. May the spirit of divine truth shine into my soul, and teach me all my duty ; 0 that it might expel the enemies of my God ; pride, unbelief, jealousy, envy, evil thinking, and speaking. I have of late been beset with new trials — a desire to gain the applause of men more than the approbation of my Saviour. I would have it driven from my heart, and in its place a meek and humble frame of mind, feeling I have nothing worthy of praise in my- self, abstracted from the grace of God. My soul longs to be formed anew, freed from all the evils of nature; made a fit temple for the residence of the spirit of my Master.— My dear Lorenzo is absent, I know not where ; the last I heard from him, he was in Baltimore, from thence, perhaps, he may go to Richmond ; his body is feeble, but I trust his soul is filled with peace, love and joy. Would to God my soul could enjoy the same, and be closely uni- ted with him, to our precious Redeemer, and whether we meet again on the shores of time or not, that I might hail him on the happy confines of eternity, where we shall feel no more pain of body nor mind, shall be out of the reach of sin and Satan, to meet all the ship's company, who have sailed with the Saviour below. 0 happy day for those who gain the prize, who hold out faithful to the end, and are received into the bosom of their Lord : may my soul be quickened, to run the race with more diligence. Sunday, Jan. 11, 1818. — Through the great mercy of a kind Providence, I am still an in- habitant of this lower world; but what is in the way before me, I know not; I feel some new desires in my soul, to live to the ^lory of God; to be freed from in-bred corruptions; to have strength to put my trust in Him, to say, - not my will but thine be done. My dearest of earthly friends is far distant from me ; and whether I shall ever behold him again, in this vale of tears, is only known to Him who has all power and goodness in his own hands ; on whom it is our duty and privilege to depend for life and death. I feel my heart as it were, borne down under a weight of sorrow — the prospect is somewhat beclouded. 0 may the tender hearted Jesus have mercy upon me, the most unworthy of his creatures ; and cleanse my heart from all impurity ! help me to give up my companion with cheerfulness, to go and labor in the vineyard of his Lord, and prepare me to meet him in the blest mansions of peace, when all our toils are over. January 28lh. — 0 the need I have of more religion ; — may God help me to lay aside every weight, and the sin that doth easily beset me: and may I run with patience the race set be- fore me; the way of danger I am in, deprived of the privilege, in a great measure of attend- ing meeting, and have more of the cares and concerns of the world laid upon me, than here- tofore, my companion in life in a distant land, and the probability that he may again try the uncertainty and dangers of the seas. 0 that God may teach him clearly his duty, and then give me a mind filled and prepared to submit to his will. I have passed through some sore conflicts, the summer past ; I could not ac- count for my feelings, why the Lord was suf- fering the enemy to attack me in such an unaccountable way, was a mystery to me ; but of late I have thought it was to show me what was in my heart : something I did not know had a place there — may the Lord who giveth liberally and upbraideth not, give me victory over all and every evil propensity of my nature ; and prepare me to fill the station he has designed me. If he should suffer me again to see my dear Lorenzo, may it be to our mutual benefit, as to our Christian course. I feel most earnestly to beseech God to teach him the way of his duty, if he does re- quire him again to cross the ocean ; may the way open clearly to him, if not, may some preventative take place. I know not what is required of him, and I would not stand in the way of his complying with duty. I feel some- what lonely at times, but have more resigna- tion for the Lord to do with us as seemeth him good, than I have experienced at other times ; may the Lord increase the begun work in my ill, until all I am is lost in him. JFebmary 1st. — My life's cleaving to the dust; Lord give me more of divine life. I feel the seeds of mortality in my dying body ; 0 that I might improve more diligently and care- fully my time. HERE ENDS HER JOURNAL. Dear Lorenzo — After an absence of three weeks, which seems long to me, very long, I take my pen the second time to converse with him who is the dearest object below the sun to my heart. I have not yet heard from you since you crossed the river at Middletown — but I hope the Providence of God will attend and protect you on your mission, and return you to us in safety. I would leave all to the disposal of our great Master — yet I feel my heart too often holding you tight — may Jesus be the greatest and most lovely object in my eyes ! I would have Mary's place at his feet, and receive his instructions with submission. I long to live so as to meet his approbation ; and I also pray not to stand in your way, and prevent your usefulness to souls. My daily prayer to God is, that you may be cloth- ed with the true spirit of a minister of Christ, and find your labors blessed from place to place ! You have had great encouragement the summer past ; may God still be with you, and give you to see more fruit of your labors in the south, than you have had in the north ; and may you be encircled in the arms of mercy, until you shall be called to receive a crown of glory, where sorrow and pain can reach you no more — I hope my soul may be ^prepared to meet you there. Pray much for me, my dear Lorenzo, that I may have strength to stand in my lot, and be faithful to my God : there is no time to lose ; from me time flies fast away, and how soon I may be called to give an ac- count, I know not — I would be ready whether it is at midnight, or at the cock's crowing. My health is remarkably good for me — and my spirits as good and better, than for some time past ; while I am writing, I almost fancy myself in the company of my Lorenzo. 0 may our souls meet at the throne of grace, and find communion there ! Christiana's health is much improved since you left us, — the rest of the family are well. Dear father is still feeble, but is able to work in his shop considerably ; we have not heard from Ver- mont, since your departure ; there has nothing taken place worth mentioning, in a family point of view — remember me to all you may meet, with whom I have had an acquaintance. Adieu, my ever dear Lorenzo ! PEGGY DOW. November 27th, 1817. My very Dear Lorenzo — Your letters arrived this day ; which gave me pleasure and pain. Real satisfaction to find your health is in some measure restored, and that your soul is kept in peace! sweet peace! It is more desirable than gold ! yea, than fine gold ! It will support our souls when earthly treasures 260 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS TO THE JOURNEY OF LIFE. fail. — But I felt somewhat pained to find it confirmed, that you have serious intention of again encountering the dangers of the seas, and perhaps far greater on the other side — but your letter from Baltimore, in a considerable degree prepared my mind for this — I could not tell whether your state of health was such, as to give you reason to think you should shortly bid adieu to all things below the sun : or you should visit foreign lands. I have no cause to think you forget your poor Peggy — but I believe you have a work to do; and I also remember the contract, as well as you. I do not feel in my heart to hold you back from doing your duty, if I could. It would be truly a comfort to me to have your company — the greatest of an earthly nature ; but not at the expense of your peace of mind. ******** Our dear father has been very unwell — but is better: he does not forget you. It appears to be a great comfort to him, that you are in a good cause, pursuing the road to peace and happiness; — he often says he should be glad to see you, but has this consolation : if you are called from the stage of action, he has rea- son to hope your toils and troubles will be at an end. The family are well. Christiana has got her health tolerable again — my health is as good, or better, than when you left us. I strive to leave all to the disposal of the Master ; praying that peace and prospevity may attend you, whether on the briny deep, or in foreign lands; for he is a sure tower to all that put their trust in him. My soul's de- sire and prayer to God is, that I may be a liv- ing witness for him, in life and death. This is the first day of another year; but what will take place before the close with us, is only known to Him who has the issues of life and death — may he direct our steps; and if either of us, or any of the family shall be called to quit this mortal life, may we close the same in peace. Adieu, my Lorenzo, I hope to meet you there, if no more here. PEGGY DOW. January 1st, 1818. Dear Lorenzo, — I take my pen again to converse with you, this being the only way we communicate our thoughts to each other, when separated by rivers and mountains ; and I esteem it a precious privilege. I have much cause to adore the beneficent hand of Provi- dence for his mercy to us-ward, although we have our trials, — yet he mixes mercy with them. He has of late given me some tokens for good, — my heart has been enabled to re- joice in his love, in a considerable degree. — At a meeting a few nights ago, when Method- ists and Presbyterians were united, and there was an union in my heart to all the dear chil- dren of my Master, I have felt more strength to say in my heart, ': the will of the Lord be done." I think yesterday, my desire to God was if it would be more for his glory, for you to return in a few weeks, you might, if not, so let it be— GO, MY LORENZO, THE, WAY YOU ARE ASSURED THE LORD CALLS ; and if we meet no more in this vale of tears, may God prepare us to meet in the realms of peace, to range the blest fields on the banks of the river, and sing hallelujah, for ever and ever. I am very sure if I reach safe the des- tined port, I shall have cause to sing. I trust the Lord who has called you to leave all, will give you a rich reward : in this world, pre- cious souls, and in the world to come, a crown of glory. I have seen brother Tarbox since his return — nothing has taken place new. You have been accustomed to similar treat- ment— may you have patience and true phi- lanthropy of heart. — that is most desirable. You cannot conclude, I think, from what I have written, that I would not rejoice to see you return, if it would be consistent with the will of God : but I would desire, above all things not to be found lighting against him. Your father and myself are as well as we may expect, considering our infirmities. My health has been better than when you left me, for some past. * * * * * * My dear Lorenzo, I bid adieu once more ; may the Lord return you to your Peggy again. I have written five times before this. PEGGY DOW. January 22d, 1818 Returned to my Peggy, about 3d March, at my father's, in Hebron, Connecticut, and parted about 5th May, for Europe; and sailed from New York on the 20th, in the ship Alexander Mansfield, for Liverpool, where I arrived about the 18th of June, and in a few weeks hope to receive letters from her. LORENZO DOW. Liverpool, July, 27th, 1818. AN ACCOUNT OF THE CLOSING SCENES IN THE LIFE OF PEGGY DOW. BY LORENZO DOW After my return from Virginia a few weeks, leaving her with my father, we parted, and 1 sailed for England, May 20th, and ar- rived there about the 20th of June, 1818. Whilst travelling in that country, many per- sons in different parts, who were strangers to me, remarked that they thought from their feelings, that my Peggy would be gone off from the stage of action, so that I would see her no more, unless I returned to America soon ! Their feelings were so consonant to my own anticipations, that it caused my return a year sooner than was contemplated when we parted. Arrived back to America in June, 1819, after an absence of about thirteen months. She had attended a writing school in my absence, in February ; and getting wet and chilled, took cold — and hence a cough and tightness across the chest, and thence a decline ensued. However, the subject was not viewed as se- rious at the first, as the sequel afterwards proved to be. She travelled with me some distance to va- rious meetings ; and when we were at Provi- dence, in Rhode Island, I found her in a room weeping — on enquiring the cause, she, after some hesitation, replied, " The consumption is a flattering disease ! — but I shall return back to Hebron, and tell Father Dow that T have come back to die Avith him !:' After my return from Europe, she requested me not to leave her, till she had got better or worse — which request she had never made at any time, under any circumstances in former years whatever. We returned in September. She remarked that she felt more comfort in Divine enjoyment than she expressed to others — and that her "death might be sanctified to some." We never parted but twice after my return from Europe — once for a niijht, and once on business to Boston of about five days. She continued growing more and more fee- ble, until in December, when she asked if I thought her dissolution was near % The reply to which was an opinion, that she would con- tinue until spring, if not longer. She replied that she thought so too; but the night following, she awoke me up, and en- quired the time of the month 1 — and being in- formed, she said she thought she was bounded in all by the month of January. Counted every day until the year expired, and then almost every hour, until the morning of the fifth, when she asked me if I had been to bespeak a Coffin for her'? But was an- swered in the negative ; — when in the even- ing, she enquired if I had been to call in the neighbors ? I answered, No ! But brother and. sister Page came in and spent the night, which seemed refreshing to her; and with whom we had spent many happy hours in days that were gone by ! About two o'clock at night, she requested me to call up the family, which being done ; she soon began to fail very fast. Being asked if she felt any pain "? She an- swered in the negative — and that but one thing attracted her here below— pointing her finger towards me as supported in my arms. When I replied, Lord, Thou gavest her to me! I have held her only as a lent favor for fifteen years ! and now I resign her back to Thee, until we meet again beyond the swelling flood ! She replied with a hearty "Amen,'' and soon expired, as the going out of the snuff of a candle, without a straggle, contraction or groan ! In the course of conversation the last night — her views and attachments to the things of time and eternity — she replied that she felt no condemnation, and that but one thing attract- ed her here below, that was hard to give up ; but that she felt willing to resign herself into the hands of the Great and Wise Disposer, for the things of eternity were far more desirable than the things of time ; for her better pros- pects were beyond this life, and there appear- ed to be a calm and sweet submission ! By my request, she was dressed and laid out in her best plain, neat meeting dress, with woolen blankets, instead of shrouded sheets. Her grave was about three feet below the common depth — her funeral was attended by a large concourse of people — the sermon was delivered by Daniel Burrows, a particular friend, who had visited her frequently in her last sickness. Many had said L. D. was eccentric, and that it was now exemplified ! But such, still admitted that the dress became impressive on the occasion ; and also the color of the coffin too. It was a solemn, serious and impressive time ! Woolen does not rot like some other things! — and the sacred dust. I wished to repose (undisturbed in ages to come, by future mov- ing of the earth for the dead,) until "The Trump of God shall sound ! " What God said to Ezekiel, " Behold I take away the desire of thine eyes with a stroke." January 6th, 1820, were exemplified, as with a sword through my soul ; for the impression of the words, were as a dispensation of prepa- ration, some few years antecedent to the time. This is a subject that may be felt, but can- not be described ! Those who have drank the cup, know the language — to others, it is but a dream ! She possessed exquisite feelings of sensi- bility, but there was affection and condescen- sion. Hence the sequel upon the Journey of Life, as agreeable consequences for peace in a married state ! But where there is a want of Love, affection, and an attachment, there is a cause of misery, mischief and unhappiness of many families ! Love and affection cannot be bought ; they are above rubies — yea, beyond all price, when applied to the married state ! The following was put upon her tomb stone, in the Methodist Burying Ground, in Hebron, Connecticut, ten years after : — "PEGGY DOW Shared the Vicissitudes of Lorenzo fifteen tears, And died January 6th, 1820, aged 39." Seventeen years before this, I lost my Mother, and two years and eight months after the decease of Peggy, my father died. Six of us children are still living; and out of twenty. eight grand-children, sixteen are still on mortal shore ! It is now March, 1833, which brings me to the age of 55 years and five months ; and 40 years and 4 months of my religious pilgrim- age; and 37 years in the public field of battle, wandering through the world ! My Peggy is gone to meet our Infant in yonder world, where I trust to meet them both by and bye — which is a sweet and pleasing thought to me ! L. D. THE DEALINGS OF GOD, MAN, AND THE DEVIL; AS EXEMPLIFIED IN THE LITE, EXPERIENCE, AND TRAVELS OF LORENZO DOW, IN A PERIOD OF OVER HALF A CENTURY: TOGETHER WITH HIS POLEMIC AND MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS, COMPLETE, TO WHICH IS ADDED THE VICISSITUDES OF LIFE, BY PEGGY DOW. Many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased. — David. WITH AN INTRODUCTORY ESSAY BY THE REV. JOHN DOWLING, D. D., OF NEW YORK, AUTHOR OF "THE HISTORY OF ROMANISM," ETC. ETC. TWO VOLUMES IN ONE, VOL I I. NEW YORK: CORNISH, LAMPORT & Co. 267 PEARL-STREET. 1851. Entered according; to Act of Congress, in the year 1849, by J. S. GLASENER. & R. C. MARSHALL, ill the Clerk's Office of the District Coirt of Ohio. Stereotyped by Vincent Dill, Jr., No. 17 Ann Street, N. T. • A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS FROM THE THIRTY-THIRD EDITION. After I had found religion, I began, to reflect on my experience, and perceiving that I felt a love to all, though I had been taught that God only loved a few, which he had given to his Son :* I could not reconcile the two ideas together, how my love should exceed the love of God ; and feeling within myself, that I stood in danger of falling into sin, and consequently into condemnation ; I could not reconcile it with the common idea, that if a man once ob- tained religion, he was always safe, let him do what he would. This put me upon exam- ining the scriptures for myself, and comparing past ideas therewith : and on examination of the same, I could find no promise that any should be saved, hut those who endured unto the end. On the other hand the Bible seemed to correspond with my feelings, that there was danger, being full of cautions ; and there is no need of caution where there. is no danger. The more light and knowledge a person hath, and commits a crime, the worse it must be ; because he sins against the more light : there- fore any sin is greater in a professor of religion, than in a non-professor, seeing he sins against the greater light. * To talk about an eternal covenant between the Fa- ther and the Son before all worlds, a bargain that Christ should have a certain number of mankind, which some call the elect, is a contradiction in terms, and a piece of inconsistency. For, first, a covenant is a contract made between two parties, and there cannot be a covenant without two parties. Therefore to say the Father and Son made a covenant, would be to adopt the idea, that there were two divini- ties, which would divide the Godhead, and of course argue two Gods. But the Bible authorises us to believe in one God and no more. Again, if the Father and Son made a covenant, there was a lime when they made it, and if so then there was a time before thoy made it, consequently it was not made fiom all eternity, unless you suppose eternity began at the time when they made it, which is inconsistent, be- cause eternity implies unbeginning of time. Again, this covenant cannot be a new one if it bo soold, and a new covenant of works made with Adam but six thousand years ago, cannot be called an old one, there- fore to term the oldest covenant a new one, and the new- est the old one, is a piece of inconsistency, like putting the cart before the horso, (pj= and you cannot deny it. If the sin is the greater, of course the con- demnation and punishment must be propor- tioned : as Christ saith, " he that knoweth his master's will, and doeth it not, shall be beaten with many stripes ; whereas, he that knoweth not his master's will, shall be beaten with few." Therefore, if the sinner who never had religion deserves to be damned for actual trans- gression; why not the professor, upon the principles of impartial justice. Now it appears to me, that this doctrine, once in grace, always in grace, is inseparably connected with the doctrine of particular elec- tion and reprobation ; and to deny the latter, and to hold the former, to me appears incon- sistent : for if a saint cannot be punished in proportion to his conduct, then he is not ac- countable ; and if he be not accountable, then, not rewardable : and if neither rewardable nor punishable, then his salvation or damnation does not turn upon his actions, pro nor con, but upon the free electing love of God : There- fore, God will have mercy upon whom he will, and whom he will, he passeth by : thus they appear connected like two links in a chain. And it appeareth moreover, that the doctrine of particular election, leadeth to uni- versalism : for according to the above we must suppose, that God decreed all things ; if so, God being wise, whatever he hath decreed, he must have decreed it right; consequently nothing cometh to pass wrong — then there is no sin, for it cannot be sin to do right: If then one shall be damned for doing right, why not all ; and if one is saved for doing right, why not all, according to the rule of impartial justice. Again, this doctrine of election saith all that was given from the Father to the Son, in the covenant of Grace, will be saved ; none that Christ died for can be lost. , The Bible saith, Christ gave himself for ALL. 1 Tim. ii. 4, 6. 1 John ii. 2, and A double L, does not spell part, nor some, nor few, but it means all. Well, now, if all Christ died for will be tf= saved, and none of them can be lost, then Universalism must be true : £@*and you can- not deny it. And now it appears furthermore, that Uni- i -m leads to Deism — for if all are saved, none are lost, and of course no future punish- ment : therefore the threatenings in the Bible must be false, like a sham scarecrow hung up in the fields, to represent what is not real. Ami if the threatenings be false, the promises are equally so ; for while the promises are given in one scale to encourage virtue, the threatenings are put in the opposite one, to discourage vice. To deny the one, disallows of the other, and of course breaks the chain of the Bible, and thereby destroys its authori- ty; consequently, ye cannot suppose with propriety, that it came from God by Divine direction ; but rather, that it was hatched up by some cunning politicians, to answer their political designs, to keep the people in order — and that it has been kept on the carpet ever since, by the black and blue coats, to get a fat living out of the people. "Away with the Bible." says the Deist, " I will be imposed upon by that no more, but I will go upon rea- son ; for whoever came back from the other world, to bring us news from that country about Heaven or Hell, or exhibited a map thereof?'' Now if I denied the Bible, I should of course deny miracles and inspiration ; for if I admit of them, I must in reason admit of the pro- priety of the Bible. But no one who denies inspiration and mira- cles can prove the existence of a God. There are but six ways to receive ideas; which are by inspiration or one of i\\o,jive senses. Deny inspiration, there are but the five way-: and matter of fact demonstrates, that a man by outward sensitive organs, can neither hear, see, smell, taste nor feel God : how then can we know him but by a revelation in the inward sense! Why. saith the Deist, the works of nature proclaim aloud in both my ears, "there is a God," but I deny it accord- ing to your scale oi reasoning, tor you deny miracles; and yetyousa) what haft-been once ma\ be again} now if there was a miracle once; there ma] be one again; if so, then there may be such a thing as revealed religion, for that is but miraculous : but it tie:, cannoi be a miracle again, that is an argumenl there never was one. and of coui se denies the works of Creation, if there was no Creation, then there is no Creator; for it must have been a miracle, to have spoken the world into exis- tence and to have formed intelligent beings - therefore) if there never was a miracle, then there never was such a thing as Creation : consequently the works id' nature do not speak forth a Divine Being, for his hand never formed them ; but they argue, that matter is eternal, and that all things come by nature — for it is evident, that if nought had been once, nought had been now; for nothing cannot put forth the act of power and beget something; yet it is self-evident that something does exist ; therefore something must have existed eter- nally. Then saith reason, if all things come by nature, then nature is eternal ; and when forming from its primitive chaos, into its pre- sent position by congelation, brought forth mankind, beasts and vegetables spontaneously ; something like the mushroom growing up without seed, or the moss growing on the tree ; and are kept on the stage by transmigration, like the caterpillar, transmigrating or turning into a beautiful butterfly ; or the muck-worm into a horn bug. Thus nature assume- one form or shape for a while, then laying that aside takes up another. In confirmation of this idea, it appears thai one race of animals \h beings goes from the stage, and another comes on the carpet ; for instance, the bones of a certain animal, found in different parts of the continent of America, demonstrate there was such a race of beings once, called the Mammoth, which as far as we knowr, are now extinct: and the Hessian fly, which was dis- covered a few years since, near where the Hes- sian troops encamped, and from thence took its name, supposed to have been brought by them from Hesse — and since this insect has greatly spread over New England, and destroys the wheat: I have ntade much inquiry, bi not learn that it is found in the country from whence the Hessians came ; from this one may infer and argue, that it is an animal, come on the stage within late years, as it ap- pears some other insects have done. In fur- ther confirmation of this idea, and which stands opposed to the account given by the Bible, "that all animals were drowned., except those with Noah in the ark," we find that al- though it is natural for us to conclude, that all animals would generate and be found on that part where the ark rested, yet the racoon is peculiar to America : this then is a new spe- cies of animal, and Ave may say the account cannot he admitted that all other parts were drowned. But again in confirmation of revo- lutions in nature we perceive, thai even if scripture be true, once giants did exist: but they are now apparently extinct. On strict tation, it appears that earth and shells congealed, form marble — and wood, when put into certain lakes of water, become- .-tone. The turf bogs in Ireland, which are found on the tops of the highest mountains, or in the valleys, miles in Ifengjh and breadth, and scores of feet deep, evidently appear to have been vegetables washed together by some singular cause or awful deluge ; whole trees, A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. with ancient artificial materials, being found many feet below the surface. I likewise was informed of a spring in that country, by putting bars or sheets of iron therein, they would be converted into copper. On my way from Georgia, I could not but observe great quantities of shells, which to me appear to belong to the oyster, some hundreds of miles from any salt or brackish water, and it is quite improbable they could have been brought by human art, considering the vast quantities found in the Savannas or Piraras to Tombigbee, and thence to the Natchez country, and in the Chickasaw nation. It evidently appears likewise, that this western country was once inhabited by a warlike informed people, who had the use of mechanical instru- ments ; and there are evident marks of anti- quity, consisting of artificial mounts and forti- fications, &c, pronounced by the curious, who have examined, to have been deserted long before the discovery of America by Columbus. One of those mounts, a few miles above the Natchez, covers about six acres of ground, forty feet above the common level, on which stands another, forty feet high, making in all eighty feet. Great numbers of these artificial mounts, fortifications and beds of ashes, are to be found, extending from the western parts of Georgia, to the Mississippi, and then north- ward with the waters of said river, to Lake Erie, &c. all which denote it once was a populous, and since is a forsaken country ; which neither history nor tradition hath given us any information of. Therefore it appears, that greater revolutions have taken place in this terraqueous globe, than many may im- agine ; and hereupon we might suppose, that the earth hath stood longer than the six thousand years calculated from scripture — and with the Chinese assent to their boasted ancient histories, &c. Thus I shall be an Atheist instead of a Deist ; but I cannot be the one nor the other according to reason, for if there be no God, nature depends on chance, and this earth would be like a well stringed instrument, without a skillful hand to play upon it; or a well rigged vessel, without mariners to steer her ; for every thing that hath not a regulator, is liable to go to ruin : and if all things de- pend on chance, then by chance there may be a God and a Devil, a Heaven and a Hell, Saints and Sinners, and by chance the Saints may get to Heaven, and by chance Sinners may go to Hell. It is evident in reason, that as a stream cannot rise higher than its foun- tain, so confusion can never produce order; for the effect cannot be more noble than the cause : Consequently, if confusion had been once, it must have remained ; but as the stars keep their courses without infringing upon each other in their different revolutions, so that the astronomer can calculate his alma- nacs years before hand, it is evident there is such a thing as order ; and to suppose this order to have been eternal would be arguing, that the earth has stood forever, as we now behold it ; and to suppose that the earth hath forever had its present form, is to suppose that there has been an eternal succession of men, beasts and vegetables, and that to an infinite number ; (for if the number be not infinite, how could the succession have been eternal,) and yet to talk about an infinite number, is a contradiction in terms, for there is no number but what may be made larger, by the addition of units ; but that which is infinite, cannot be enlarged. Again, if there has been an eternal succession of men and beasts; by the same rule there had been an eternal succession of days and nights, and years likewise. This must be allowed, (that infinite numbers are equal, for if one number be smaller than the other, how can it be said to be infinite 1) Well, if infinite numbers be equal, and if there hath been an eternal succession of years, and days, and nights, we must suppose that their infinite numbers are equal. And yet to allow there hath been as many years, as there hath been days and nights, is inconsistent, seeing that it takes 365 to compose one year; and if the number of years be less than the number of days and nights, the number cannot be admitted to be infinite ; consequently the succession cannot have been eternal ; there- fore it must be, there was a time when years began : If so, we must admit the idea, that there is something superior to nature, that formed it, and thus of course an Almighty regulator, that with wisdom, must have con- structed and preserved this system ; and this power and regulator must be self-dependent, for no power could exceed it for it to be de- pendent on, and of course, self-existent, of course eternal, according to the foregoing : and this Eternal, self-existent, all wise, regu- lator, is what we term GOD, and what the Indians term, the GREAT MAN ABOVE* Various are the ideas formed concerning this GOD : Some acknowledge one Supreme Being, but disallow of what is called the Trinity; saying, how can three be one 1 Answer, as rain, snow, and hail, when reduced to their origin are one, (water :) and as light, heat, and color are seen in one element, (lire,) and as the Atlantic, Pacific, and Indian Oceans, compose but one, so, if in natural things, three can make one, why may we not admit the idea with reason, that three can be one in things supernatural and divine, &c. What is meant by God the Father, is, that Eternal Being that is every where present. What is * •' Causeless Causator." s A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. meant by Christ the Son, the manhood of Christ, being brought forth by the omnipotent power of God, as the evangelists relate ;* and » " Here I trust I may be permitted to say, with all due respect for those who differ from me, *hat the doctrine of the eternal Sonship of Christ is, in my opinion, anti-scriptural and highly dangerous ; this doctrine I reject for the following reasons : 1st. I have not been able to find any express declara- tion in the Scriptures concerning it. 2dly. If Christ be the Son of God as to his divine na- ture, then he cannot be eternal ; for son implies a. father ; and father implies, in reference to son, precedency in time, if not in nature too. Father and son imply the idea of generation; and generation implies a time in which it was effected, and time also antecedent to such generation. 3dly. If Christ be the .Son of God, as to his divine nature, then the Father is of necessity prior, conse- quently superior to him. 4thly. Again, if this divine nature were begotten of the Father, then it must be in lime ! i. e. there was a period in which it did not exist, and a period when it began to exist. This destroys the eternity of our blessed Lord, and robs him at once of his Godhead. dthly. To say that he was begotten from all eternity, is in my opinion, absurd ; and the phrase eternal Son is a positive self-contradiction. Eternity is that which has had no beginning, nor stands in any reference to time. Son supposes time, generation, and father ; and time also antecedent to such generation. Therefore the conjunc- tion of these two terms Son and eternity is absolutely impossible, as they imply essentially different and oppo- site ideas. The enemies of Christ's divinity have, in all ages, availed themselves of this incautious method of treating this subject, and on this ground, have ever had the ad- vantage of the defenders of the Godhead of Christ. This doctrine of the eternal Sonship destroys the deity of Christ : now if his deity betaken away, the whole gospel scheme of redemption is ruined. On this ground, the atonement of Christ cannot have been of infinite merit, and consequently could not purchase pardon for the of- fences of mankind, nor give any right to. or possession of an eternal glory. The very use of this phrase is both absurd and dangerous ; therefore let all those who value Jesus and their salvation abide by the Scriptures."— Dr. Clarke. We read, " No man hath seen God at any time." 1 John iv. 12. But Chiist saith to Philip "He that hath seen me, hath seen the Father." John xiv. 0. Again, " / in them, and Thou in me." John xvii. 23. i.e. the invisi- ble manifestation, as Paul saith "Christ in you, the hope of glory." Colos. i. 27. Again, " We will come untoAim, and make our abode with Aim." John xiv. 23. Inthisthe Christian feels God to tie his Father, Redeemer, and Com- forter. And supposing the word Trinity is not to be found in the Bible, or Persons the plural, yet there are manifestations, and people should be careful not to quarrel too much about nanus, forms, or words, But seek for essential realities. We read, Heb. i. 1, 2, " Goii— hath in these last days spo- ken unto us by his Son, by whom also lie made the worlds," or, as John i. 1 — I. lb: existed as the Word, visible mani- festation or Son of Ood : as, by an act of mind a thought is begot, so this manifestation might be said to be begot- ten by the will and power ol God, though some query it does not appear to be written whether he existed as the Son, or only as the Word, until he w as manifested in the flesh. The first covenant, the covenant of works, was made with us in Adam, we being in his loins, lie was our federal head and representative, and Ood required him to keep a moral law of inn. Adam fell from his innocent happiness, and wc ' his loins, fell with him. Well, says on.', would not God be just to have damned us tor Adam's sin ' Answer a punishment should nevei exceed thi tl in sion, and i .■, we deserve not a personal punishment lor that which wc were ac'v^r actually guilty ol , but as we were passive in the action, should nave been passive in the suf- fering ; of course as we fell in Adam's loins, should hai e been punished in his loins, and of course ba\ <• pel ished in his loins. Adam and Eve only were actually guilty, and of course they only, deserved an actual punishment, which 1 believe would have been just in God to have in- that manhood being filled with the divine na- ture, of course he would be God as well as : man, and man as well as God — two distinct i| flicted ; but to punish his- posterity with a personal pun- ishment, for that of which they were never personally guilty would be representing God as unjust, by making the punishment to exceed the crime, which would ex- ceed the bounds of moral justice. I therefore argue, that as the punishment should be proportioned to the crime, if a mediator was not provided, we should have perished, by being punished in Adam's loins: and if we had, then God's declarative glory must have been eclipsed, he not being actually glorified in our personal solvation or damnation. In further demonstration of this idea, I argue, that as every title to any blessing was for- feited by Adam's fall, they could never have been en- joyed, except they were purchased, (for if they could there was no need for him to purchase them for us. iic ) Our temporal lives being blessings, they came through the merits of Christ, of course, if it had not been for Christ's merits we should not have had this blessing, and of course should have perished in Adam, as we fell with him, as above. Rut as we read that Christ was a lamb slain 'not from all eternity) from the foundation of the world, though not actually slain until four thousand years after ; meaning that God made a revelation of his Son to the ancients, who were saved by faith in a Mes- siah which was to come, the same as we are saved by faith in a Messiah which hath come eighteen hundred years ago, &c , as Christ said, "Abraham rejoiced to see my day, he saw it and was glad." John viii. 56 : Ro- mans i ' 10, 20, to ii. 14, 10. Galat. iii. S. Job was a hea- then, yet observe his faith. Job xix. 25, 26. Observe, as the first covenant, the covenant of works was made with us in Adam, he being our head and re- presentative, &c. So the second covenant, the covenant of grace, was not made between the Father and the Son, as some do vainly think, (there is no mention of such a covenant in the Bible,) but was made with US IN Christ, he being given to the people for a covenant, &c. Isaiah xlii. 6, and xlix. 3. God had a sovereign right to make the first Adam and require his obedience, and when he fell, he'had the same sovereign right to raise up the second Adam as he had the first and to require his obedience. But says the Deist, there would be no moral justice to make the inno- cent sutler for the guilty. Allowing it, what then? If the innocent suffer voluntarily, who can be impeached with injustice? for instance, if I break a law, and the the penalty is, pay live pounds or take the lash. If I can- not advance the money. I must take the stripes. But a gentleman steps up and voluntarily suffers the loss of five pounds out ol his own pocket, nobody can be cen- sured with injustice. .At the same time the law having full satisfaction would have no further demand, and ol course, 1 should be extricated from the punishment. So Christ our second Adam, our second head and represen- tative, was raised up to heal the breach that Adam made. For this purpose he stepped right into the shoes of the first Adam, between that law of moral innocence, that \ il.im was required to keep for us, and kept it. even as Adam was required to keep it. How did he keep it I First h\ a passive obedience, having no will of his own abstract from what that law required. Secondly, by an active obedience, doing what the law did require, during tin- thirty-three years which he resided in this vale of tears. And thirdly, by voluntarily laying down his life to Buffer in ■iir lieu, what we must have suffered in Adam if lie diil not do it. Observe, it was not the divinity of Christ that suffered, but the manhood. And where the Bible calls Christ the Son of < Jod, it does not allude to his Godhead as God, but manifestation; as we read Gal iv. 4: Heli. x. .'» : and i. 5,6: John xv. 13, and x. 18, that "he was made or born of a woman, (who was the first in the transgression) and made or born under the law, n> no man ever came into the world as we are informed Christ did," fcc. Luke i. 85. But, says one, Prove, that he did it voluntarily. Very well— Christ saith, "greater love than this hath no man, that he lay down his file lor his friends," and "1 laj down my life for the sheep." Again. " no man taketh my life from me— 1 have power to Iaj it down, and power to take it again " Now, if no man took Christ's life from him, then their nailing him to the tree did not cause him to die; if not then it must have been something else, and of course the A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. natures in one person ; and it is no more in- consistent with reason, to acknowledge that he came as above, than to acknowledge a miracle for the first man's origin ; which idea in reason we must admit, for there cannot be an effect without a cause ; and as men do exist, it is evident there is but one way for them to generate in nature ; if so, who did the first man and woman generate from — to sup- pose thai they came by nature, is to suppose the earth brought them forth spontaneously; sin of the world. Again, we read, that " Christ was heard, in that he feared — and that he pleased not himself, but gave himself a ransom." Heb. v. 7. Rom. xv. 3. 1 Tim. ii. 6. Luke xxii. 42. And Heb. xii. 2, "he, for the joy that was set before him, endured the cross despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God, &c. Again, he said in the garden of Gethsemane, "Not my will but thine be done," &c. which certainly argues, that he had a human will, and when he thus gave up voluntarily, &c. we find that the sin of the world was laid upon him and caused him to cry- out, "my soul is ex- ceeding sorrowful, even unto death," (and he never spoke extravagantly) — and the agony of his mind, caused the very blood to gush through the pores ol his skin, and ran down like drops of sweat ; and by his dying so much sooner than malefactors do in general when crucified, the governor appeared to have been astonished, and mar- velled if he were already dead, and could hardly believe the account till he had called the Centurion and had it from his own mouth, &o. Mark xv. 44, 45. 1 herefrom infer, that as no man took his life from him, and as he died out of the common course of nature, that something out of the course of nature killed him — which must have been the sin of the world — And when he had suffered so much as what was necessary to suffer, even unto death, the law which Adam broke had full satisfaction on him, and having full satisfaction, it had no further demand. On tli-e third day, the Divinity raised the Humanity from the dead, by which means, life and immortality are brought to light by the gospel ; and Glory be to God '. We read nothing about John the Methodist, nor John the Presbyterian, in all the Bible, but we read of John the Bap- tist; but what did he say ? John i. 29. He say eth, " behold the Lamb of God which takcth away the sin of the world." Observe, the sin of the world was the sin of Adam, as he was the representative of the world, and Christ, the second Adam, John says, took it away — How ? By- atoning for it, Sec. Now if John preached up that Christ took away tlie sin of the world, then all John's people ought to preach it up ; and if he took it away, then it does not lie upon us, and if not, then we do not feel the guilt, only the effect, which is the evil corrupt nature in- stinct within, &c. and not the guilt — this is the truth and you cannot deny it. Thus, you see the first covenant of works was made with us in our first head, and the second covenant with us in our second head (Christ.) According to Isaiah liii. 6, "all we like sheep, are gone astray, &c. and the Lord hath laid upon him (Christ) the iniquity of us all." Observe, John did not say the sins of the world, but iin, the singular, and the prophet Isaiah doth not say ini- quities, but iniquity, which must have alluded to the fall of man. Therefore the planter is as large as the wound, (t(f- and you cannot deny it. As we read, Rom. v. IS, therefore as by the offence of one, judgment came upon all men unto condemnation, even so (not uneven) by the righteousness of one, the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life. Observe the words justification and regeneration are not synonymous as some use them, but are of different meanings. Regeneration signifies to be born of the Spirit of God : i. e. to be purified within by it? inspiration, and to become holy and Godlike, &c. But justification signifies to acquit and look upon us free from guilt. And now if the free gift from God by Christ, came upon all men unto justification of life, I herefrom would infer, that God hath justified all men by the death of his Son, i. e. acquitted them from what is called the guilt of original sin, and looks upon them free therefrom as they come into the world. if so, take the inhabitants from an island, and it would produce them again — but matter of fact, sayeth it will not. Then if nature hath not changed, it never brought forth people ; for if it had, it might again do so, and if not, a miracle hath taken place in nature. #3^° What is meant by the Holy Ghost, is the Spirit of God, proceeding from the Father, through the mediation of the man Christ Jesus, down to the sons of men ; the office of which Spirit is to instruct mankind, and purify and prepare them, for the enjoyment of God in Glory. If I deny there was such a person as Christ on this earth eighteen hundred years ago, I should deny three things: — 1st, our dates, — 2nd, all sacred, and 3d, the greatest part of profane history ; which historians in general would not be willing to give up. If I allow there was such a person as Christ, I must ac- knowledge his miracles too ; for the same histories, sacred and profane, which mention his person, relate his miracles; and to deny his miracles, would be giving the histories the lie, and of course destroy their authority. If I allow his miracles I must allow his sacred character also; for it is inconsistent with reason, to believe that God would aid and assist a liar, or an impostor, to do the mighty deeds which we are informed Christ did.* * There is an inward feeling of the mind, as well as an outward feeling of the body ; for instance, sometimes my mind is calm, yet I feel pain of body ; at other times, my body is well, and 1 feel pain of mind, remorse, guilt, fear, 4'C. which are not feelings of the body, but in, or of the mind, which feelings are as perceptible as the wind blowing upon the body, and you cannot deny it. Again, a man walking along, spies the wild beast of the forest and feels his hair to rise and his flesh to crawl upon his bones. What is the cause of this feeling ? It must be the fears in his mind, originating from a view of his danger, and perhaps likewise he may feel the powers of his limbs in a measure to fail, and sits down unJer the shock. Now allowing the above, why should it be thought strange, if people were to fall under the mighty power of God, operating upon the human mind. But, says one, it is inconsistent with reason to adopt the idea that God will work in this form ; but I say hush ! There cannot be a law without a penalty, and we know that we are accountable unto God, for our moral con- duct; for we feel it in our own breasts, and when we do wrong, we feel misery, and living and dying therein, shall carry our misery to eternity with us ; as death only- separates the soul from the body, but doth not change the disposition of the mind. Again, through the medium of organs, my spirit can convey an idea to the spirit of another and make him angry or wrathful, or please him with novelty, and make him laugh and feel joyful : if so, then spirit can operate on spirit, as well as matter upon matter, and con- vey ideas, {aj= and you cannot deny it. If so, why not the Oivine spirit operate on the human mind, and give an inward conviction, &c. of right and wrong ? If we are accountable unto God, then we are rewardable or pun- ishable according to our behavior and capacity, and of course, a day of accounts must take place when these re- wards and punishments must be actually given. From this [ argue, there is such a thing as moral evil and good, or vice and virtue, of course there is a road to shun, and a particular one in which we ought to walk ; therefore, it is necessary to have a guide. And now the question arises, what guide is necessary ? Some say the Alcoran ; but there is more prool for the belief of the writings of 10 A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. If there be no such thing as inspiration, how could the Prophets foretell future events, out of the common course of nature ? Moses, than for those of Mahomet. .Moses got a whole nation of people to believe that he led them through the Bed Sea, by .trying it up before them, &c— likewise got them to erect a monument in remembrance, that they actually saw it, viz. to kill the paschal lamb and eat him with bitter herbs, and walk with their staffs in their hands on a certain night of the year, which monument is now standing, and has been annually observed among them, for some thousands of years, though for near eighteen centuries, they have been scattered as a nation. Now, it is evident, the most ignorant people could not be imposed upon, and made to believe that they saw a river dry up, if they never did see it dry, and likewise to get them to erect a monument of stone in remembrance that they saw it, if they never did. But Moses left this proof of his mission, which the other did not ; therefore, there is more reason to credit him than Mahomet, (tfs- and you cannot deny it. Another says, reason is the surest and only guide ; this I deny, because the greatest divines, so called, dis- agree ; as you may find, that out of about three hundred and seventy denominations, thirty-one take the scripture to prove their doctrines by ; yet out of these thirty-one, neither two agree with regard to their religious tenets or opinions ; yet one says 1 am right and you are wrong : another, no ; you are wrong and I am right ; here steps up a Deist and says, all religion is counterfeit, and the reason why they so disagree, is because no consistent system can be formed on the Christian plan. Answer— Your objections proves too much, and is not solid. For, first, to say all religion is counterfeit, is inconsistent; because, counterfeit religjon implies a false one, and there cannot be a false one, except there be one to falsify, and if there be one to falsify, before it is falsified, it must be genuine : therefore, to say all religion is false, is pien ing too much and just argues that there is a genuine one — as there cannot be such a thing as falsehood with- out truth, of course counterfeit is the opposite of genuine. Again, reason alone is not a sufficient guide without 1 e\ elation ; because, when reason was to determine the number of Gods, she said there was about thirty thou- sand ; and in this our day, the men of the greatest ac- quired information, and strongest powers of mind who deny revelation, of whom some doctors and lawyers, 4tc maybe included, disagree in their ideas on divine things, and* that which is in connection with them, as much as the ministers and preachers; whereas, if reason was a sufficient guide, suppose they would agree and come into one particular channel, &.c. Some say the Bible is ret elation, but deny that there is an) in this our daj . saj ing the Bible is sufficient without the influence of God's spirit. But observe, I believe in the Scriptures as much as any person, Stc. But with re- gard to the influence of the spirit, I believe it is strictly necessary : for supposing 1 was to cast a look at the print and paper, what would be the benefit, except 1 realized tiie truth of what is contained therein ; and how can I realize it but bj the influence oi the same spirit which .dictated its writings .' Surely we read that no man can is Lord, but by the Holy Ghost, and that the natural man understandeth not the things of the spirit, lor thev are spiritually discerned. Rom. viii. 9. I Cor. ii. i I, 12, b. 1 1. 15, 16, xii 3. Rev \ix. 10. Why is it that the men of the greatest natural and ac- quired ability, get to be Deists I Thej say it is reason, and that the more weak and ignorant part embrace reli- gion : this is pretty true, \i/. their reason makes them Deists, and why ' "There are certain ideas which must be taken through certain mediums, in order to hue a right and just conception of them, and otherwise, would cause a person to run into absurdities : for in heard of a blind man, who hearing persons talking about colors, informed them that he thought he could what the color of red was like, viz. The sound of a trumpet. This absurdity, that red was like the sound of a trumpet, originated bj attempting to catch an idea through the medium of the eye. Equallj absurd would be the idea of sounds, it taken through the medium of the eve, which can only be taken through the 1 medium of the ear. So these Deists attempt to con- I ceive just an ! ideas of revealed religion by natural reason, which leads them into an absurdity, Some people say, the prophecies were written in prophetic language, after the things took place, but that is unreasonable to suppose, for if they were, they were wrote as late down, as what the New Testament dates back, and if so, then both Testaments came on the carpet about one time. How could you impose the one Testament on the learned people, without the other ; seeing their close connexion ? But as the Jews acknowledge the Old Testament, and disallow the New : I therefrom argue, that the Old Testament was written sometime pre- vious to the New, of course previous to the things being transacted, which were predicted. It must, therefore, have been by divine inspi- ration. But says one, the word Revelation, when applied to religion means something im- mediately communicated from God to man ; — that man tells a second, the second a third, &c. &c. it is revelation to the first only, to the rest is mere hearsay. And if the Bible was revealed once, it was not revealed to me ; to me, therefore, it is hearsay. Answer. Allowing the above, yet if a man tells me, it is revealed to him, that my father is dead, &c. and the same spirit which revealed it to him, accompanies his words with energy to my heart, then it i-s re- velation to me, as well as to him, and not bare hearsay. Consequently, if the same spirit which dictated the writing of the Bible, attend the same with energy, then it is not hear ay. but revelation ; because we have a divine con- viction of the truths therein contained. And the sincere of different persuasions, find some- thing in the Bible to attract their attention, above any other book; and even the Deists, when conscience begins to lash thi something in the Bible to attract their minds, of the truth of which, the conduct of a num- ber to be found, on this Continent might be adduced. Neither can I believe all will be saved ; for in Mark iii. 29, we arc informed of a certain character, which hath never forgiveness, bul is in danger of eternal damnation, which they could not be in danger of, if there be no such thing; and in Luke xvi. we read (not a para- ble, but a positive matter of fact related by Christ himself, who knew what was transact- ed in eternity, as well as in time) concerning a rich man, who died and went to hell; and there was a separation between him and the and causes them to conclude that it is imagination, decep- tion, or hypocrisy in those who pretend to it ; whereas, if they would conceive of it through a different channel or medium, viz. the inward sensations or convictions of the mind, Stc— If they would give due attention to the sincere enquirers after truth, they would feel the ■ pirit of truth bearing witness to, or of the truth, to convince and correct, &c and their Deism would flee away. (I mav God, cause the reader to reflect on what I have just observed, and turn attention within vour breast, and weigh the convictions of your mind for etcr- nit) : : : • A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 11 good place ; and if one be lost, universalism is not true. We feel iii our breast that we are accountable to God, and if so, then re- wardabie or punishable, according to our behavior and capacity ; and of course a day of accounts must take place, when the rewards, or punishments are given. Some say we have all our punishment here. In reason I deny it ; for the benefit of religion is to escape pun- ishment, and if so, none have punishment but the vicious ; but as many of the virtuous have suffered the most cruel, tormenting, lingering deaths, as may be said, for years, in matters of tender conscience ; while others have lived on flowery beds of ease, and thus die ; from this I argue, that the punishment is to come hereafter.* If all go to heaven as soon as they die. it being looked upon as a piece of humanity, to relieve the distressed, would it not be right for me to end all the sorrows of those I can, who are in trouble ? And does this not open a door to argue, that murder is humanity, and thereby, send them to heaven % But says one, I will acknowledge future punishment, but it is not so long, nor so bad as it is represented by some ; for we read of the resurrection, when all mortal bodies shall be raised, of course become immortal, and spiritual ; and corporeal fire and brimstone cannot operate on a spiritual body, and of course the pu- nishment is but the horror of a guilty con- science. And the word Forever, frequently in the Scripture, being of a limited nature, it may be inferred the punishment is not eternal. Answer. Allowing that the punishment is only the horror of a guilty conscience ; (which will bear dispute) yet I think, that honor to the mind, will be found equal to fire and brim- stone to the material body; for frequently I have been called to visit people on sick beds, * Can I suppose those thinking powers which consti- tute the soul, and make us sensible, active and rational ; and prevent the coporeal body from returning to its mother dust, from day to day, \\ ill cease to be when I am dead, or am fallen asleep, or gone into a state of non- entity, by annihilation .' nay, 1 rather must believe, this immortal doth still ovist; I say immortal because, I do not see how those qualities can be subject to decay con- sidering their nature, though I acknowledge whilst acting upon org ins, there may be heaviness, in consequence of mortality, which is the effect of sin, but when disem- bodied siuill appear in their strength. And as a proof of future existence of tins thinking power ; I ask, why is it, that so many Well-informed people shrink at the thoughts of death : seeing it i< the common lot of all mankind ? I ask, is it barely the thought of d\ ing. which makes them turn their attention to various objects, to divert their minds from reflecting .' nay. but a conviction of the re- alities nl an awlul eternity. Again, if a limb of mine be :d or taken off, does that depreciate an eighth or sixteenth part of my soul? Nay, I am as rational a< ever: therefore, if my soul can exist without a part of the body, Why not c\i~t without the whole or any part ofit ! hive known men. who have lost their limbs, feel an itching, ami put dowrvtheir hand to rub; I ask, what was the cause of that sensation, seeing the leg or foot was goite ' ■ who have told me that their pain of body was great, but their pain of mind so far exceeded it, as to cause them to forget their pain of body for hours together, unless some person spoke particularly to them concerning it. Again, you know what horror you felt, for a short space for one crime. Now supposing all the sins that ever you committed, in thought, word, or deed, in public, and in pri- vate, were set in array before you, so that you could view all of them, at one glance. And at the same time, that conscience were to have its full latitude, to give you the lash; would not the horror which here causeth peo- ple to forget their temporal pain, while there is hope, be worse than fire to the body, when hope is forever fled ? for when hope is gone, there is no support. And the idea that the punishment is not eternal, because the word fore ver, sometimes in Scripture is of a limited nature, I think will not do ; because the duration of certain words, are bounded by the duration of the things unto which they allude. For instance, " The servant shall serve his master fore ver," in Moses' law. The word forever, was bounded by the life of the servant. And where it re- lates to mortality, it is bounded by mortality ; of course where it relates to immortality, it is bounded by immortality, and when it relates to God, it is bounded by the eternity of God. And as we are informed in several parts of Scripture, after that mortality is done away, that the wicked shall be banished forever from the presence of God. The word forever and the word eternal must be synonymous, having one and the same meaning as endless; being bounded by the eternity of God and the endless duration of the immortal soul, &c. Matt. xxv. 41, 46 ; 2nd Thess. i. 9 ; Rev. xix. 3. Jude vii. And observing the doctrine of Particular Election, and Reprobation to tend to presump- tion or despair, and those who preached it up to make the Bible clash and contradict itself, by preaching somewhat like this : — •■ You can and you can't — You shall and you shan't — You will and you won't — And you'll be damned if you do — And you will be damned if you don't." Thus contradicting themselves, that people must do, and yet they cannot do, and God must do all. and at the same time invite them to come to Christ. These inconsistencies caused me to reflect upon my past experience, and conclude that, the true* tenor of the Bible did not clash, of course that a connect chain should be carried through that book, and the medium struck between the dark passages, which lite'NWy contradict, and reconcile them together by explaining Scripture by Scripture. And by 12 A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. striving so to do, I imbibed what bore fol- lows:— 1st; That election is a Bible doctrine, but not an elect number for I cannot find that in the Bible, but an Elect Character, viz. "Him thai becomes a true penitent, willing to be made Holy and saved by free grace, merited only bj Christ." And on the other hand, in- stead of a reprobate number, it is a reprobate character: viz. "him that obstinately and finally continues in unbelief, that shall be cast oil'." &c. Thus any one may discover, that it is an Election and Reprobation of characters, instead of numbers, B@£" and you cannot deny it. But the following Scriptures demonstrate undeniably, that God instead of reprobating any, is willing to receive all (2 Peter iii. 9. ! xxxiii. 11. 1 Tim. ii. 3, 4. 2 Cor. v. 19.) Secondly, that Christ instead of dying only for a part, the Prophets, Angels, Christ and the Apostles, positively affirm, that salva- tion by his merits is possible for all. Genesis wiii. 1-1; Isaiah liii. 6; Luke ii. 10; John iii. 16, 17.) Thirdly, that the Holy Spirit doth not strive with a part only, as some say, a special call, but strives with every man according to the hardness pf bis heart : while the day of mercy lasts — (John i. !». and xvi. 8, compare vi. 44, with xii. 33.) Again there is a Gospel for. and an invitation to all; Jfe^^ and you cannot deny it — (Mark xvi. 15 : Matt. xi. 28.) Again, there is a duty which we owe to God, according to reason, con- science and Scripture j and there are glorious promises lor our encouragement in the way of duly, and awful thrcatenings in the way of disobedience ; fc-y^ and you cannot deny it (I 'row xxviii. 13; Matt v\ 2 to 8, vii. 24 to 28; tsaiah i. 16 to 20; Psalm ix. 17.) And now to affirm that a part were unconditionally elected tor Heaven, and can never he lost, :ed was there of a Saviour! To save them from what '. And if the rest have no possibility of salvation, who arc benefitted by Christ ? Or what did he come for ! Not to benefit the e i probate, but to accom- plish a mere sham, or solemn nothing. This reminds me of a story 1 heard concerning a negro who had jusl returned from meeting — bis master lidj Well .lack, how did von like the minister 1 "Why massa, me scarcely know, tor de minister say, God makey beings, calla man ; he pickey out one here, onev dare. and give dem to Jesus Christ, and da cant be lost. He makyallde resl reprobate, and givy dem to de Devil, da cant be saved. An I de Devil, he go about like a roaring Lion, seek- ing to get away some a Christ, and he cant. De minister, he go about to gel awaj Devil's and lie cant; me douo which de great- est fool, the Pleacher or de Devil.1'' It is evident that the Devil and the damned in Hell do not believe in the doctrine of eter- nal decrees : for it is in the nature of sinners, to strive to justify themselves in evil, and cast the blame elsewhere. This is evil practice, therefore came from an evil source, and con- sequently from the Devil. When Adam fell and God called to him, he cast the blame on the woman ; God turning to her, she cast the blame on the serpent ; God turned to him, and he was speechless. Now if he had believed in the doctrine of decrees, does it not appear evidently that he would have replied ? " Adam was not left to the freedom of his own will ; he was bound by the decrees, and we have only fulfilled thy decrees and done thy will, and thou oughtest to reward us for it.;' But he was speechless, and knew nothing of such talk then, therefore it must be something he has hatched up since — as saith the poet : — " There is a Reprobation plan, Some how it did arise ; By the Predestinarian clan Of horrid cruelties. The plan is this, they hold a few, They are ordained" for Heaven, They hold the rest accursed crew, That cannot be forgiven. They do hold, God hath decreed, Whatever comes to pass ; Some to be damned, some to be freed, And this they call free grace. This iron bedstead they do fetch, To try our hopes upon ; And if too short, we must be stretch'd, Cut off, if we're too long. This is a bold serpentine scheme, It suits the serpent well ; If he can make the sinner dream That he is doomed to Hell. Or if he can persuade a man, Decree is on his side ; Then he will say without delay, This cannot be untied. He tells one sinner, lie's decreed Unto eternal bliss ; He tells another, he can't be freed, For lie is doom'd to miss. The first he bindeth fast in pride, The rccond in despair ; If he can only keep them tied, Which way he does not care." It appeareth by the rich -man's desiring his five brethren to be warned, lest they Ci hell with him, &c. Luke xvi. that he did not believe their states to be unalterably five 1 by God's decrees: for if he did. why did he re- quest their warning? saying, '-if one arose from the dead, they would repent," &c. It appeareth likewise, that if God hath decreed all things, that his decrees are as ancient as his knowledge; as his decrees are generally ar- gued from his foreknowledge, and that he fore- knows it will be so. because he hath decreed it, &c. This opens a door to argue, there was a time when God was ignorant and knew nothing. For a decree is an act of the mind, and there cannot be an action without there being a particular time when that action took place; it so, then if (rod hath ,decre things, it must be, that there was a time when God passed those decrees; and if so, then V CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 13 there was a time, when the decrees were not passed ; and if God did not foreknow any thing until he decreed it, then there was a time when God knew nothing. This is the truth iggg^and you cannot deny it* And now to talk about God*s foreknowledge or decreeing all things from all eternity, ap- pears a nonsensical phrase; because to say from (as the word from, implies a place of starting) all eternity, implies eternity had a beginning : And as some use an unmeaning expression, to convey an idea of unbeginning time : for the want of language, it is nonsense to attempt to build an argument thereon : For as it is argued in the foregoing, that God is eternal, we may admit with propriety, that he possesseth all the attributes that are ascribed to him ; and yet it is not inconsistent to say that the first thing that ever God made, was time,\ and in time he made all things, and probably the angelic creation was previous to men. Now, many attempt to make God the author of sin : but sin is not a creature as many falsely think ; it is the abuse of good. And to say that God who is good, abuses good, is the highest blasphemy that we could impeach the Deity with ; therefore he cannot be the author of it, consequently it must have come from another source. Now we must admit the idea that there was a time when there was no creature, but the Creator only ; and declarative glory could never redound to God ; except that finite accountable intelligen- cies, were created, (for what should declare his glory,) his justice nor goodness could never be shown forth in rewards and pun- ishments, except such accountable beings were made ; and of course must have remained in solemn silence : Therefore declarative glory could never have redounded to God. But, that he might have declarative glory, arising * Whatever is, or exists abstract from God, is finite. How or what God conceives or knows of himself, or the manner of his knowing, I shall not attempt to fathom, till the day of eternity. But relative to his knowledge as it concerns his creatures, I think the term infinite im- proper, for he can know no more than what hath been, is and will be, (for there is no more to know) which are only finite in any and every sense whatever. Therefore to attempt to build an eternal covenant by arguing or attempting to conceive his infinite knowledge, is a con- tradiction- For first the term knowledge implies a power of perception to know and comprehend the existence of qualities or things, &c. — therefore in this sense, when you speak of the knowledge of God relative to creation or his creatures in the sense they speak, you must neces- sarily bound God's knowledge by unity : I now refer only to the act or oiicumference of the act, not to the power or capacity, for only Cod is infinite : of course to apply the word infinite, &c. to argue great knowledge is a contradiction ; (tra- and you cannot deny it ; because there cannot be an infinite finite. t Ephesians i. 3, 4, 5. God hath blessed ? e In quentlj felt unhappy in mind, I hero- from argue that my soul is spirit abstract from God. Some people have an idea thai the souls of infants come right pine from the hand oi I tod b) infusion into the bodj , and that the body being ..i Idam' race, pollutes the soul, and causes it to become impure, just as if the body got em- edthemind. Vllowingthi above, When did God make the soul of the child that was born yesterdaj I Why, says one, within the course of a few months past, flush. I deny it, for the Bibh ii I, 2, 3, that God fin. ished the Heavens (that i- the Btarrj heavens) and earth, and all the host of them, and then God rested from the works of the creation on the seventh day he hath not been at work in creating new souls over since. There- lure you n souls daily, falls to the ground; (jrj^and you cannot deny it, if the true. But says one, their souls were made in the course of six days. Where then have they b«en ever since ? Laid up in a store-house in Heaven ! ' If they were, they were happj ; if so. what kind of a being docs this represent the \l- mighty, especially if connected with the opinion of some it there are infants in Hell, not more than a span lung ! truth, and you cannot deny it. If so, then it may be said with propriety, that the Lord hardened the heart of Pharaoh, and yet that First, God makes Adam happy in Paradise and these infantile souls happy in a storehouse, then when Adam falls, prohibits adultery and at the same time previously decrees that they shall commit it to produce an illegiti- mate body, and he to help them on to perfect the illegiti- mate, takes one of these pure souls, infuses it into the body, and the body pollutes it, causes it to become im- pure, and is now a reprobate for Hell fire. Thus you see some people represent God as making souls pure and keeping them happy some thousands of years, then damn- ing them for a sin they never committed, and now the difference between this being, if any such there be, that dealeth thus with his creatures and him that we call the Devil, 1 leave you to judge. God help you to look at it in the scale of equality, and see whether the above be right or wrong. But says one, where do you think the soul comes from T As Adam was the first man, I must suppose from reason and Scripture he got his soul right from God, as there was no other source for him to derive it from, but Eve was taken out of Adam, and there is no account of her receiving her soul right from God ; and if not, I must suppose the whole of her was taken from Adam, and of course she got her soul from him as well as her body And as we read that the souls of Jacob's children, Gen xlvi. 26, were in Jacob's loins, and came out, &c. I here- from infer, that they were not laid up in a store-house in Heaven, but came by natural generation from the pa rents as well as the body. Well, says one, estimate the value of the soul, (by mechanism.) First, some people prize a thing according as who made it, if one mechanic made it, they prize it so much worth ; but if another made it they would prize it higher, because it was made by a more perfect workman. II we prize the soul by this standard, it must be considered as valuable, because it was made by the perfectest of the perfect, and the wisest of the wise, him that cannot err, God Al- mighty. Secondly, some people value a thing according to its duration, ifthe soul be valued on that ground, it must be prized high, for it being spirit.it is immortal and must endure as long as eternal ages pass away. Thirdly, some people prize a thing according to the case of it ; il the soul be prized on this ground, it must be esteemed as valuable ; for at a certain time it is said five millions were ottered to any one who would con- trive a machine that would perform perpetual motion, and as yet none have been able to do it ; yet in the con- struction of the case of the soul, which is the body, there is more wisdom discoverable, than all the wisdom of the mechanics, in all the machinery on the face of this .terraqueous globe. If the case is thus wisely and beautifully made, how valuable must the soul be which the body is made to contain ? Fourthly, some people prize a thing according to what it costs ; ifthe soul be prized according to this medium, it must be valuable, for if any smaller ransom than the blood of Christ could have purchased immortal souls, from the curse of a broken law, doubtless God would have accepted the ottering. Some people say that " one drop of Christ's blood is sufficient to cleanse a soul," which idea I condemn, because the magnitude of a crime is not looked upon according to the dignity of the offend- er, but according to the dignit] of the offended ; there- fore a finite being sinning against an infinite <;> is an infinite demerit in the transgression, and justice de- mands infinite satisfaction But a finite being can make finite satisfaction only, therefore there needs a mediator between a rebel creatine and the Creator, which could be formed no way but by the two natures being joined together, that is to say the finite and the infill other words, the Godhead and manhood, or divinity veiled in humanity. But hero comes up a Deist, and says, hush Lorenzo, it is inconsistent to adopt the idea that divinity and human i- t\ cm be joined together, as you talk, in the person of i> hush, for it is no nunc inconsistent with reason to adopt the idea that divinity and humanity can I togetner, than to adopt a formei one which is self-evident, viz. tha. spirit and matter can be joined to- A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 17 Pharaoh hardened himself, even as mankind are hardened in this our day, &c. Observe, fn».t, the Lord called to Pharaoh by favor, and gave him a kingdom. Secondly, the Lord called by commandments, and Pharaoh would not obey, by saying, " I know not the Lord, neither will I let Israel go." Then the Lord called thirdly, by miracles, but Pharaoh rea- soned against them in a diabolical way, by se1 'ing the magicians to work. Then fourthly, God called by affliction, then Pharaoh made a promise to obey God, and let the Jews depart, if the affliction might be removed : but when the judgment was removed, Pharaoh broke his promise : therein he was to blame, J3@a> and gether, and form a man, which idea or how it is I cannot comprehend, yet self-evident matter of fact puts it be- yond all doubt, that spirit and matter are joined to form man, (ftj= and you cannot deny it— and of course the idea that divinity and humanity can be joined to- gether in the person of Christ, may be admitted accord- ing to reason. The manhood bem< offered up under an infinite influence of the divinity, the sacrifice would be of infinite merit according to the transgression and the demands of justice. But to return, I cannot suppose that Christ would have done any thing superfluous for man's redemption, and of course, that one drop of his blood is sufficient to cleanse a soul or save a world, is inconsistent, as though a considerable part of what he did was superfluity, &c. of course in atoning for what is called original sin, I must believe that nothing needless was done ; if not, then Christ did no more than what was necessary ; and if so, the idea that one drop of his blood, &c. to cleanse a soul is inconsistent. And if the demerit of one transgression demands infinite satisfaction then the atonement made for that, would be a sufficiency for all the world, or ten thousand times as many : for what greater satisfaction could be made, than that which is in- finite ? Therefore, the human nature being offered a sacrifice by the influence of the divinity, for the sin of the world, which was the sin of Adam, the sacrifice or ransom in some sense, may be considered as infinite, it being offered under an infinite influence of the divine spirit ; therefore, the satisfaction would be according to the transgression, and of course, in doing that, there would be a sufficient provision for all the actual sins of men, considering the nature of it, and how un- bounded it is. Therefore, the soul when prized accord- ing to what it cost, must be considered very valuable. But again, fifthly, some people prize a thing according to the scarcity of it. If a tiling is very plenty, they would give so much for it, but if it were more scarce, they would give much more, See. So, immortal souls are plenty, and yet very scarce, for each man hath but one, each woman hath but one. O sinner, if thou lose thy soul, thou losest thy all, thou hast nothing left ; God help thee to consider seriously, and stimulate thee to im- prove thy time, (which is on the wheel) for eternity accordingly. The soul, which we perceive governs our body, (as the body without the soul, is a lifeless lump of clay,) v/e find from e.\perience hath a memory, which is the power of reflection or recollection, to call past things to remem- brance, &c. Again, it hath an understanding, which is a power to comprehend and realize things as they are ; again, it hath a will, which is the power of choosing or determining. We also have passions, one of which is love, inclining ■js to that which appears delightsome. Anger is another passion, which implies dislike or opposition to a thing that is odious in our minds. Likewise we have fear when danger we behold. Also joy when pleasure or happiness we possess. There are five outward senses by which we distinguish objects or qualities ; these are inlets of knowledge to the mind, and only thiough them can we receive ideas, except by inspiration, which is an inward conviction wrought by another spirit. These five senses, are hearing, seeing, tasting, smelling and feeling. you cannot deny it — for by breaking his pro- mise, his heart would naturally become harder, like metal when melted, it is tender, and when grown cold is harder than before, and of course requires a hotter fire to melt it again ; so it required a heavier judgment to operate on Pharaoh, and God would send it, and Pharaoh would promise and break them, till ten afflic tions passed away, and when the first born was slain by the Lord, and yet by Evil Angels, as David in the Psalms tells you, Pharaoh was shocked, and let the Jews depart, lie pur- sued them, and God permitted him to be taken in his own folly, and drowned in the Red Sea : Thus we find how God hardened Pha- raoh's heart, and yet how he hardened him- self by disobedience, and so in this our day it may be said, that God hardens some and yet they harden themselves, as follows : — First, God calls by prosperity or favors, and jet" many enjoy them without a feeling sense from whom they flow. Secondly, God calls by commandments, an inward monitor, telling what is right and what is wrong : but some do not give attention thereto, which, if they would, they would hear the voice more and more distinctly, till at length, it would become their teacher. Thirdly, God calls by miracles, the operation of his spirit perhaps under preaching, or some other cause, and they have thought, if I could always feel as I do now I should soon be a Christian ; or if all my com- panions would turn and serve the Lord, I would gladly go with them to heaven. But through inattention, those serious impressions, which I call miracles, soon wear off". A mi- racle is something done out of the common course of nature, by the operation of the power or spirit of God ; therefore, 0 reader, it was not the minister who made you have those feelings, but the power of God ; there- fore, in some sense you have been called upon miraculously, S^° and you cannot deny it. Fourthly, God calls by affliction, and when people are taken sick, and view death near, they make vows and promises, and think how good they will be if God will spare them and raise them up. But when they are recovered, then (Pharaoh like) too soon forget their pro- mises, and break their vows, and hereby be- come harder than before, and can do things without remorse which once they would have felt the lash of conscience for. And that preaching which once would make impres- sions on their mind, strikes their heart and bounds back like a stone glancing against a rock. This character is what may be termed a Gospel hardened sinner. Thus you may discover that this plan clears the Divine cha- racter and casts the blame on the creature, where it ought to be cast ; whereas, the oppo- site would cast the blame directly on God, if IS A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. he decreed it so ; this is the truth 8®* and you cannot den) it. Although Christ hath promised once to draw iLLmen unto him, (not to drag, for bait draws birds, yet they come voluntarily) yet he never promises to draw them a second time, but on the other hand positively saith, My spirit shall not always strive with man. And again, Because I have called and ye have refuse 1. but ye have set at nought my counsel and would none of my reproofs. I also will laugh at your calamity and mock when your fear comet h. Ephraim is joined to his idols, let him alone. And the language of a reprobate is " the harvest is past, the summer is ended and we are not saved." Jer. viii. 20. Prov. i. 24, 25, 26. Gen. vi. 3. As the Lord requireth a right sacrifice in the path of (revealed) duty, those who, like Cain, bring a wrong offering, the fruit of the ground, instead of the firstling of the flock like Abel, must expect, like Cain to be re- jected. (Gen. iv. 7.) for God saith. behold 1 have set life and death before you, choose yon this day whom you will serve, &c. (Josh. xxiv. 15,) one thing is needful, and Marj hath chosen the good part. We do not read God chose it for her: this is the tin1 you cannot deny it — even as we read in John iii. 19, that this is the condemnation, that tight is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, &c. — Oh ! reader, prepare to meet thy God ! Obj. Hath not the potter power over the clay, of the same lump, to make one vessel to honor, and another to dishonor 1 Ans. A potter never makes any vessel on purpose to destroy it. for the most dishonora- ble one in family sickness is as useful as the honorable tea cup in the time of health. Neither doth God make any on purpose for destruction, but all mankind are useful, if they get the spirit of their station and fill up that for which they are qualified. For without servant-; there can be no masters; without subjects, no rulers; without com- monality, no quality; and any one maj ob- serve that l)a\ id was elected or set a part to be king; Jeremiah and Samuel, to be prophets, I any discerning eye may easilj disco- ver that Paul's election {Rom. i\.) was not an election to d'ut ure happiness, but of temporal advantages. And yet those not so positive, but what the privileges mighl lie fori ited and lost by sin, as you may find. 1 Chron. wviii. 9, 10. If thou serve him with a perfect heart, and with a willing mind, he will be found of thee ; but if thou forsake him he will cast thee off for ever; (Dent. xxx. 15, 19,) Moses' dying declaration was. that the children of Israel must obey, and if they would, all needful blessings they should have, but if rebellion-, should be cursed and scattered, &c. fi@r= This is the truth and you cannot deny it. And ob- serve Pawl, when talking about the clay and potter, alludes to Jer. wiii. where the prophet was commanded to see the potter work, &c. And then God says, verse 6th, cannot I do with you as this potter. < ) house of Israel, &c. Again, verse 7th, at what instanl 1 shall concerning a nation or kingdom, to pluck up. pull down, or destro) it ; If thai nation against whom I have pronounced ••turn from their evil, I will repent of the evil 1 thought to do unto them." "At what instant I shall concerning a nation or kingdom, to build or plant it, if it do evil in my sight, that it obey not my voice, then will I repent of the good wherewith 1 sai ! I would benefit them." Now observe, if Gol be unchangeable, as Paul saith, God cannot lie, then he is bound by his immutability or the law of his nature, to perform his promises to the obedient, and his threatening^ against the disobedient; and this is the truth. fi@ and you cannot deny it. Objection. Bible language is, I will, and you shall, and the promises are yea and amen, without any ifs or ands. An.-wer. To take the promises without the condition is a practice of Satan, ( Luke iv. 10, 12,) which he made use of to our Lord to get him to fall down from the battlemenl of the temple, and thereby tempt God, and pi on God, because of the promise which the Devil intended he should think to be uncondi- tional; and so bear him up in the way of dis- obedience. Whereas our Saviour, knowing the path of duty to be the way of safety, re- plied, 'tis written, thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy Cod. For in the way of oh< there is a promise of preservation, and in the wa\ of disobediences threatening of destruc- tion; this is the truth £■'<■>'- and yon cannot deny it; therefore to cut these two little let- ters I F out of the Bible, which make such a greal significant word, is wrong, seeing it is so i! iii Scripture; and frequently there are conditions implied in the Bible, though not expressed; for instance. David, when at Kei- lah (1 Sam. wiii. &c.) enquired of the Lord whether Saul would come down, and the men of the city deliver him up, and the Lord an- swered in the affirmative. Here i- no tion expressed, yet there is one imp:; David led the city and fled to the wilderness, so Saul came not dew n, neither did the people deliver him up. Again, Co I said to the Nine- vites, by Jonah, yet forty day< and Nineveh shall be overthrown. Now if you say all threatenings are without conditions, you give God the lie, for the city was spared in conse- quence of their believing Cod and turning from their evil way. Jonah iii. 5, 10. This is the truth Jcjrand you cannot deny it. A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 19 Again, Ezek. xxxiii. &c. There is a condi- tion implied and explained undeniably, though not so fully expressed at the first, concerning the righteous and wicked man, which you may read at your leisure ; this is a truth fisgh and you cannot deny it. Objection, Says one, "God will have mercy on whom he will have mercy,'1 &c. — Answer ; " GOD will have mercy on whom he will, Come think you who they be ? 'Tis every one that loves his Son, And from their sins do flee ; 'Tis every one that doth repent, And truly hates his sin ; Tis every one that is content, To turn to God again. And whom he will he liardeneth, Come think you who they be ? 'Tis every one that hates his Son, Likewise his liberty ; 'Tis every one that in sin persist, And do outstand their day ; Then God in justice leaves them to Their own heart's lusts a prey." Objec. " My people shall be made willing in the day of my power," says one. Answer. That is home-made Scripture, for the Almighty doth not so speak, but King David (Psalm ex. 3.) speaks to the Almighty, "Thy people shall be willing in the day of thy power.*' He doth not say, they shall be made willing ; the word made is not there, neither has it any business there. — Again, those little words in italic letters were not in the original, but were put in by the translators to make what they think to be sense in the English language ; and those little words " shall be'' are in italic letters, of course put in by the translators ; now I leave them out, and in lieu thereof, put in the word, vre, and then read it, " Thy peo- ple are willing in the day of thy power.-' Now is the day of God's power, and now his people are willing: they are always a willing people. It is the reprobate character that is unwilling that God's will should be done; this is the truth, JS®^ and you cannot deny it. (Matt. vii. 24, 26.) Objec. Christ did 'not pray for all mankind, &c. Answer. That's a lie, for John xvii. 9, First, Christ prayed for his disciples ; Secondly, v. 20, for those who should believe on him through their word ; and thirdly, for the whole world, (v. 21, 23,) thus " that the world may believe that thou hast sent me." Again, that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and this doth not mean A-double-L-part. Objec. Paul says, Rom. viii. Whom God foreknew he predestinated, called, justified, and glorified, &c. Here is no condition expressed, of course, it appeareth that he glorified all that he justified, called, and predestinated, and foreknew, &c. Answer. If that be taken just as it stands, without any conditions whatever, it will fol- low, that Universalism is true, or else, that we are all reprobates. For God foreknows one as much as another, in every sense of the word, and of course, foreknows all mankind , and now, if all that he foreknows, predestin- ates, calls, justifies, and glorifies, without any condition, in any shape, or sense, it undenia- bly argues, the universal salvation of every son of Adam. This is the truth, Jfegf and you cannot deny it. Or, else, if you take the Apostle unconditionally, as he speaketh, in the past tense, then no more can be glorified. Therefore we are all reprobates, and you can- not deny it. But it is my optnion, that Paul is only rehearsing a catalogue of states, as they take place in succession. And to take any particular part of the Bible, in the face and eyes of twenty Scriptures more ; any doc- trine thereby may be proved, and thus we find by such means, have sprung up the many sen- timents in the earth. People, desirous to get to Heaven in an easier way than God hath pointed out, will hew out an opinion of their own, a broken cistern that can hold no water, and will twist and bend the Scriptures to their sentiment, and sometimes will have to grind the same and put it into a press, and press out a construction of their own. But this will not do, Scripture must be explained by Scrip- ture, and that according to reason, so as not to make it clash, but rather correspond with the true christian experience. Objec. We read as many as were ordained to eternal life, believed. Answer. True, but the word ordained, signifies, set apart as a minister for his office. Thus Jeremiah was set apart a Prophet. And David saith, " The Lord has set apart him that is godly for him- self," Psalm iv. 3. And there is no account of any being set apart for the Lord's self, but the godly. No man is godly, or godlike, but the believer ; therefore, none are ordained, or set apart for Heaven, but those that believe. Besides, the acts of the Apostles were written some time after the things took place, and of course is all written in the past tense. Or- dained, is in the past tense, and so is believed, and there is no account of the one being prior to the other. But it may be said, as many as believed, were then ordained to eternal life, as none are ordained or set apart for eternal life, but the saints ; no man is a saint except he believes. For he that believeth not is con- demned already, saith Christ. Therefore, as soon as one believes, he is free from condem- nation, and of course set apart for Heaven, and not before ; he being in Christ now by the act of faith. Now observe, Peter talks about elect in Christ not out of him. — Paul saith, 2 Cor. v. 17. If any man be in Christ, he is a new creature, &c, and Rom. viii. 1, saith, there is now (not yesterday or to mor- row) no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus; who walk not after the flesh, 20 A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. but after the Spirit, 5'f. which implies, there is condemnation to those who are not in Christ, but walk after the flesh, and not after the Spirit. And Paul saith, they which have not the Spirit of Christ, are none of his, Rom. viii. ft. And John saith, he that committeth sin, is of the devil, 1 John iii. 8, and again, no man can call Jesus, Lord, but by the Holy Ghost. But as many, as are led by the Spirit of God, they arc the sons of GOD. Query. If all things are decreed right, is it not evident that there is no such thing as sin or guilt ? For itcannot be wrong to fulfil right decrees. Consequently there can be no redemption, for there is nothing to redeem them from ; consequently, if mankind think they have sinned and are redeemed, their thoughts must be a deception, and are imagi- nary. And of course their praising God tor redeeming love is folly. For they praise him for that which he never did. Now suppose this imaginary, false, mistaken idea, that they " had been sinners and were redeemed," was removed, and they so enlightened as to disco- ver that nothing according to right decrees had ever taken place wrong, &c. How would the heavenly host be astonished to think they had been deceived "? What silence would imme- diately ensue ! Some people hold to a falling from grace, which 1 think is wrong; for say they, if we were always to be in the light, we should grow proud ; therefore it is necessary that we should have a darkness to make us feel our weakness and dependence. From this it ap- pears, that they think a little sin is necessary for the perfecting of the saints : fi@°" and you cannot deny it. Now to hold a thing neces- sary implies holding to it, same as I think doing duty, or perfection in love to be neces- sary, therefore I hold to it. Thus you see they bold to a falling from grace which I think wrong. Yet I adopt the idea that a man can fall from grace according to conscience, reason, and Scripture, which idea some people think to be dangerous; but I think it is not naturally attended with such had consequences as the other; for if a man thinks he is safe, he is not apt to look out for danger, whereas, if he thinks there is danger, he is apt, like the mariner, to look out for breakers. Again, supposing I have religion, I think I can fall so as to perish everlastingly. Here is another man with the same degree of religion, believ- ing once in grace always in grace. Now it my idea of the possibility of Calling, &c. he false, his sentiment if true will certainly reach me; so I am safe as he. But supposing his doctrine to be false and mine true, be is gone for it and mine will not reach him. So you see I have two strings to my bow to his one. Cap" This is the truth and you cannot deny it. Now reader, observe, as I heard of a seine on Rhode Island which caught a scull of fish, and for fear of the escape of some, a number of seines encircled the en- closed, so that they could not escape, and if any did escape the first or second net, the others should catch them, &c. So you may plainly discover as I have linked the above doctrines, if some of my ideas are false, the other ideas as so many seines will catch me. Once in grace always in grace, or Pre- destination, or Universalism, or Deism with Atheism. But if they are false those charac- ters are gone, if they have nothing else to de- pend upon but principles — yet I still may he safe. This is the truth, fi^° and you cannot deny it. s/S Again, it is evident in reason"s eye, that the more light a person hath if he abuse tin' same. the greater is the sin and guilt. Therefore in justice the condemnation and punishment must be proportioned, according to the saying of Christ. ■■ He that knoweth his master's will and doeth it not shall be beaten with many stripes ;" whereas he that committeth things worthy of stripes, and knoweth not his master's will, shall be beaten with few stripes. Thus you see it is required according to what a man hath, and not according to what he hath not. As we read every man is to he rewarded according to his works, or the deeds done in the body, Rev. xxii. 12, and xiv. 13. Luke xii. 47, &c. — Now Scripture proof that a man may fall from grace, runneth thus : " If any man draw back, my soul shall have no plea- sure in him. The backslider in heart shall he filled with his own ways," &c. Now if a man were in a high pillory, it would be non- sense for one to cry out, '• hold tight, stand and hang fast, for if you fall, it will hurt you ;7' if there be no danger of his falling, and more so if there is not a possibility of it. If so, then how much greater nonsense, for an Almighty God, to give us his will, with many cautions as needless as the above, there being no danger, nor even a possibility of danger. And yet he like some passionate parents, w ho say to their children, if you do"4thd so, I'll whip you; I'll burn you up; rn skin you, and turn you out of doors. &c, and yet have no intention to perform the threatenings, but do lie to them. Just such a charactei some people seem to represent the Lord in. When he cautions as follows: Gen. ii. 17. In the day thou eateth thereof thou shalt surely die. (Serpent like) say they — Gen. iii. i. Ye shall not surely die. — But it is evident that God is in earnest in the following threat- enings: Rev. xxii. 19. [f any man shall take away from the words of the book of this pro- phecy, God shall lake away his part out of the book of life, and out of the Holy City, &c. A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 21 There is no account of a sinner's having a part in lie book of life, or Holy City., but the •saint. For it is holiness that gives the title. Heb. xii. 14. Again, hold fast that no man take thy crown, &c. Rev. iii. 11. Be thou faithful unto death and I will give thee a crown of life— And he that endureth to the end the same shall be saved, Rev. ii. 10. Mark xiii. 13. Jude tells us of some whose fruit withereth, twice dead, plucked up by the roots. Now it is evident, that a sinner is but once dead, then these must have been once alive in the Scriptural sense ; or else how could the fruit wither, or they be twice dead and be plucked up by the roots? ver. 12. Again, there is a sin unto death, which we are not commanded to pray for : compare 1 John v. 1G, 17, with Heb. x. 26 to 31. Again, Peter tells us of some that have forgotten that they were purged from their old sins, and even escaped the pollutions of the world, through the knowledge of Christ, &c. — and yet are again entangled therein. And saith he, it had been better for them not to have known the way of righteousness, than after they have known it, to turn from, &c. (2 Peter i. 9. and ii. 20 to the end,) how could they have forgot that which they never knew 1 &c. — Again, (Heb. vi. 4 to 7.) what higher attainments can one have than are here mentioned — and 2 Peter iii. 17, &c, if any man thinketh he standeth, let him take heed lest he fall, (1 Cor. x. 12. Rom. xi. 20, 21. Heb.iv. 1.) Ob- serve there were six hundred thousand Jews, all well, active men, &c, which came out of Egypt with Hoses, and one was in as fair a way for Canaan as another; and God pro- mised as positively to cany them to the pro- mised land, as ever he promised to carry the saint from earth to heaven : only four got through the wilderness. Aaron and Moses died on the mountains, and Caleb and Joshua reached the desired country. But all the others who it appears, were once favorites of Heaven, from Paul's talk, 1 Cor. x. 3, 4, &c. As Pa«l saith, they all drank of Christ, the spiritual rock, &c. and yet some of them tempted him, &c. ver. 9, and ihus they all by sin fell in the wilderness. And Paul addeth, moreover, that these things happened unto them for examples, and were written for our admonition, ver. 11. Now what need of saints being admonished, if there be no danger of losing the spiritual land of rest ? Paul was afraid of falling, ix. 27. But observe, though God had promised to carry the Jews to Ca- naan, &c. yet there wa^BKondition implied, Num. xiv. 3 1, and ye shall know my breach of promise. That was a condition implied, though not fully expressed before. Gen. xvii. 8, 28 : xiii. 50 : xxiv. 25. Heb. xi. 2. Ex. iii. 16, 17. Lev. xxvi. 27, 28, &c. Hark! If ye will not for all this hearken unto me (saith God) but walk contrary unto me, then I will walk contrary unto you also in fury, and I, even I, will chastise you seven times for your sins. Now if all things are decreed right straight forward, how could the Jews walk contrary to God 1 And if not, how could God walk contrary to them '? God help thee to consider this, if there be no condition implied : and likewise, Exodus xiii. 17. Numbers xiv. 21, 22, 23, 24, &c. ^ Because those men, which have seen my glory, and miracles which I did in Egypt and in the wil- derness, and have tempted me now these ten times, and have not hearkened to my voice, surely they shall not see the land which I sware unto their fathers, &c. verse 34. God help you to take warning by the Jews, for it is evident, that according to the words of Moses, Deut. xxviii. that great blessings were promised, if the nation would obey, and curses in consequence of disobedience, which ideas were confirmed in the dying speech of Joshua xxiv. 20, which was fulfilled according to the book of Judges. When it went well with the Jews, we find they were serving God; but when they did evil, God sold them into the hands of their enemies. God help thee to compare the promises and threatenings in Deu- teronomy, with the book of Judges, &c. And observe God's dealings thenceward, and apply that to Matthew vii. 24, &c. and observe the Gospel, for we are to take warning, by God's dealings with the ancients, and square our lives accordingly, because to judgment we must come, and be judged with strict justice, and receive sentence accordingly : either " Come ye blessed, or depart ye cursed," Matt. xxv. 34, 41, &c. Now observe, If I am guilty, I must have pardon here, and then if my life from the day of forgiveness brings forth good fruit from holy heart, it is right : consequently the reward must ensue accord- ingly. But if I turn, and willingly love sin again, my conduct flowing from that evil de- sire, thus living and dying, my sentence must be accordingly, agreeable to the principles of true justice; ^SSg^ this is the truth and you cannot deny it. Read attentively about the good and evil servants, from Matt. xxiv. 46 to 48, &c. and xviii. 2.3, &c. Observe, Paul exhorts Timothy to war a good warfare, holding faith and a good con- science which, saith he, some having put away concerning faith, have made shipwreck ; of whom is Hymeneus and Alexander, 1 Tim. i. 19 ; John xv. Christ saith, ': I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman ; every branch in me that beareth not fruit, he taketh away, (observe, he could not take them away unless they were there) and every branch that beareth fruit, he purgeth it, that 22 A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. it may bring forth more fruit. Now ye are clean, through the word which I have .spoken unto you." Observe, a inner is not clean, hut filthy. But if thes ■ were made clean through the ?vordof Christ, as just mentioned, then they were saints, ami #2^ you cannot denv it ; verse 4, " Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, ex- cept it .i!)i le in the vine, no more can ye, ex- cept ye abide in me: I am the vine ye are the branches," &c. — verse 6. ': If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered," Sec. Observe, a sinner is not com- pare! to a green tree but a dry, this could not wither except it were green, and a branch once withered, it is hard to make it green again, &c. but they are gathered and hurried — % erse 7. 8. " If ye abide in me. and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you ; herein is my Father glorified, that ye hear much fruit, so shall ye Ix- m\ disciples;" verse 9 — Continue ye in my love — Now ye may see that the live little let- ters that are herein enclosed, which too many people overlook, and which fixes the sense of a great many Scriptures running parallel through the Bible, &c. — viz. "if and eth." Now the Bible runneth thus : if ye do so and so; I will do so and so ; and if ye do so and so I will do so and so, &c. Andagain "ed" pasl tense, we find but little in the Bible. But the Scripture, instead of making a " yesterday christian, it maketh a present, every day chris- tian.'" Thus, he that bclieveth, heareth, seeeth, understandeth, knoweth, pursueth, watcheth, hath, enjoyeth, and endureth ; this is the truth, I and you cannot deny it. for the Bible doth not enquire what I was yesterday, hut what I am now. Objection. Christ saith, my sheep hear my voice, they follow me, and shall never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand, &c. John x. 27, 28. Answer, lime the saint is repn h\ the similitude of a sheep, hearing and fol- lowing herd; and observe the promise i< made, as before observed, to a certain ohe- dienl character, and here the promise is to those thai hear; hearing doth not mean stop- ping your ears, or being careless and inatten- tive; imt it implieth, giving 6trict attention to the object, which requireth the same and fol- dutn no1 mean runn other way. but a voluntary coming after. Therefore, th< condition implied and ! age, viz. hear and fol- low^ and thi course cannol claim the promise hut what he :-, turn away according to •• When the righ turneth from his htei teth iniquit; &c. Objec. The death there spoken of is tem- poral. Ans. I deny it, for the body will die, whether you sin or not : and God when he meaneth the body, doth not say the soul, but positively declares, "the soul thai sinneth, it shall die." — chap. wiii. 4. Objec. But the righteous man then spoken of. is a self-righteous man. Ans. I deny it, for he is pronounced a righteous man by God himself, and how can he be righteous in the judgment of Col, without saving faith ; Cod doth not call a wicked man good, nor a good man evil; yet you say, him that Cod here pronounceth righteous, is only self-righteous, a Pharisee. Ob, scandalous for any man to twist the Scriptures thus. Now look at it in your own glass; self-righteousness being wickedness, we will style it iniquity, and the man an iniquitous man, ami then read it, '• when an iniquitous man turneth away from his iniquity, and committeth iniquity, for his iniquity, &c, shall he die ;" — read the above twice over, and then sound and see, if there be any bottom or top according to your exposition. Leaving your shameless con- struction, I pass on to answer another objec- tion, which may he urged from Rom. viii. 38, 39, where Paul saith, " I am persuaded, that neither death nor life, nor angels, principali- ties, powers, things present or to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God," &c. Ohserve, though Paul speaks of a second cause not being able to separate usfrom the enjoyment of God's love; yet he doth not saj Imt what we may separate oursel disobedience, which is sin. Sin is not a crca- turi as some people falsely think, hut sin is a non-conformity to the will of God. If you still say that sin is a creature, I ask you what shape it is in, or what color it is of, or how many eyes or wings it hath, or whether it crawls like a snake '. Paul doth not term it a creature, hut agreeth with St. John, where lie saith, sin is the transgression of the taw, and w lime there is no law. there is n< ,-em : and being not \\ ithoul law to < '<• under the few of Christ. The Christian -till feeleth himself conscientiously accoi unto Cod, jB^^and you cannot denv it. 1 John iii. 4 ; Rom. iii. 20, iv. 15; 1 Cor. i\. 21 ; for we rea 1, not tl I man falleth into sin ever) day, and still i- in the waj to 1 ing a child of God, hut to the re- verse— 1 John iii. 8, " he thai committeth -in. is of the Devil, John viii. :: ! ; w In committeth sin is the nl of sin."— v. 3fi. •• If the on therefore Shall lie free imle- te from sin —v. 20, for when you ) A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 23 t were the servants of sin, ye were free from righteousness ; v. 22, 23, but now being made free from sin, &c, for the wages of sin is death." Any person by reading the Ixxxix Psalm, may plainly discover, that the promise male therein to David, as in the person of Christ. was not altogether without condition, by com- paring the promise from verse 19 to 29, &c, to 38. From that, either there is a contra- diction in the Psalm, or else a condition must be allowed ; for one part saith, that his seed and throne shall endure for ever, and another pari. " thou hast cast his throne to the ground," v. 36, 44, &c. But observe, most people when quoting this Psalm to prove, once in grace, always in grace, read thus, v. 33, " nev- ertheless will I not utterly take from them, nor suffer my faithfulness to fail," which is a wrong quotation ; he does not say in the plu- ral, he will not take it from them, but in the singular, will not utterly iake from him ; that is, from Christ Jesus, as David frequently !; pi nts Christ; compare this Psalm with 1 Chron. xxviii. 6, 7. 1 Kings ix. 4 to 9 — where undeniably you will find the condition. Ohjec. " I have loved thee with an ever- lasting love," and " he that believeth hath everlasting life." Answ. The life there spoken of is the love of God, which is called everlasting, because it is his eternal nature, which all those that believe enjoy ; yet God being holy, cannot behold iniquity with al- lowance ; of course his justice cries against it; and demands satisfaction: It must be. that if I lose that life, that the nature of it does not change, but returns to God who gave it, by my out-sinning the day or reach of mercy, &c. But says one, can a man sin beyond the love of God, or out of the reach of mercy 1 Ans. We read that God loved the world, and yet that there is a sin unto death, which we are not commanded to pray for, when one committeth, John iii. 16, 17 ; 1 John v. 16. Those who may road the above, that have enjoyed the comforts of religion in their own souls, when they are faithful to God, they feel his love and enjoy the lighl of his countenance : and a mountain of trouble appears as a hill, and he surmounts it with delight, and cries in the Poet's language : " Give joy or grief. give ease or pain, Take life or friends away ; Cut let me find them all again, In that eternal day." They feel the truth of Christ's words. John viii. 12. '-He that followeth me, shall not walk in darkness, hut shall have the light of life." But when they let down their watch, their strength departs like Sampson's wheri shorn, and the enemies get the better. A hill of trouble appears as a mountain, and they feel like one forsaken ; and on reflection, con- science lays the blame not on God, like the doctrine of decrees, but on them ; and they have no peace until they repent, and do their first work, viz. to go to God as a criminal, and yet as a beggar, broken-hearted, willing to pari with the accursed thing — then they find the Lord to lift upon them the light of his countenance, and. their peaceful hours return. They take their harps from the willows, and cry like the ancients, '; our soul is escaped, as a bird from the snare of the fowler, the snare is broken, and we are escaped." Query — Whoever fell from grace? — Ans. — We are informed, 1 Sam. xv. 17, that when Saul was little in his own eyes, God exalted him to be king over Israel, and x. 6, when Samuel anointed him, he said. '; the Spirit of the Lord will come upon thee, and thou shalt prophecy, and shall be turned into another man," &c, verse 9, we read moreover, that God £ave him another heart, &c, and what sort of a heart God gives, I leave you to judge. And God seemed to prosper Saul, while he was humble, xiii. 12. It appeareth after two years, that his heart got lifted up with pride, and the Lord sent him to utterly destroy the Amalekites, and all things belong- ing thereto, according to the commandment by Moses. But Saul rebelled and committed a sin thereby, which was as the sin of witch- craft and idolatry, xv. 23 ; after this the spirit of the Lord departed from him ; and afterwards Saul murdered himself in the field of battle. And we read no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him : and that mur- derers hereafter shall be shut out of the Holy City, xvi. 14, and xxxi. 4; 1 John iii. 15; Rev. xxii. 15. But saith one, was not David a man after God's own heart, when commit- ting adultery and murder 1 Ans. No ; for God hath not the heart of an adulterer nor a murderer. And again, no murderer hath eter- nal life abiding in him, 1 John iii. 15. And supposing David was a man after God's own heart, when feeding his father's sheep : that is no sign he was, when committing adultery and murder, any more than if I were honest seven years ago, and then turned thief — am honest still because I was once : this is the truth, feS*" and you cannot deny it. But observe the Lord was displeased with David, being angry with the wicked every day ; and there is no account, that the Lord put away Davi i's sin until he confessed it, &c, 2 Sam. xi. 27, xii. 13, and all backsliders who sin- cerely repent may receive pardon, as David did, &c. But yel there is no Scripture that saith, they shall be brought to repentance irresistibly, whether they will or not; for God will have volunteers for Heaven, or none at all, Rev. xxii. 14, 17. We cannot with reason suppose that a king would choose an enemy as an ambassador, with an embassage to rebels, but a friend; neither can we sup- pose with propriety, that God or Christ would call an enemy, a child of the devil, to go and preach and do miracles: but a friend. Yet we find in Matt. x. that Judas with the others, was positively called, and commanded to preach, and had power to raise the dead, heal the sick, and cast out devils, &c. And the twelve went out, an 1 returned, &c. It speaks of them collectively, but not individually, do- ing miracles till after Christ's resurrection. Chap. xix. Peter saith, we have forsaken all, (not I) and followed thee, what shall we have therefore '. Christ answereth, verse 28, Verily (or certainly) I say unto you, that ye which have followed me in the regeneration, when the Son of man shall sit in the throne of his Glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the tribes of Israel. Now I ask. how they could follow Christ in the regeneration, excepl they were regenerated, i. c. born again '. Doth it not mean Judas for one, see- ing there were twelve apostles, twelve thrones, and twelve tribes 1 a throne for each ? but it appeareth that the thrones were promised on conditions of overcoming. Rev. iii. 21 : and that Judas forfeited his title by disobedience, &c. But saith one, "I thought Judas was raised up for the very purpose to betray Christ. and was always a wicked man." Answer. Many people think so, through the prejudice of education, and set up their opinion fur the standard, and attempt to bend the Scriptures to it; but that will not do; for truth will stand when error falls, and of course our tenets -hould correspond with the Bible, which doth not say, that Judas was alwavs evil ; but Christ conveys an idea to the reverse, when referring John xiii. 18, to Psalm xli. 9, where David is Bpeaking of Judas, as in the person of Christ: and saith, -Mine own familiar friend, in whom I trusted, which did cat of m\ bread, hath lifte I up his heel against me." Here Judas is no1 onlj stj led Christ's friend, but his famili in whom he Now, can we ■. ith proprie- ty, that Chrisl would be familiar with the deceitful, and pul conn" lence in them '. No! methinks be would have sel a better e: Objec. Christ says, John vi. in. "have I ■I'll chosen von twelve, an 1 one of \ ou i a devil." An-. Sometimes Chrisl sp >] sometimes ;<-• Cod. and God frequently ;s thai are nol as thou ;h fhi for instance. Rev. xiii. 8, we read thai was a Lamb slain from the foundation of the world, and ye! lie was not actually sla four thousand year- after. 1 ! to Abraham, I have made thef a Father of many nations: when he was not the Father of but one child i tshmael.) So Christ foreseeing a- God, thai Satan would enter into Judas, spoke of if. as if it was in the present tense, though i was not really so for some time after: there was more trust put in Judas than in the other Apostles, he being made treasurer. We have repeated accounts of Peter, James, and John sinning; but no ac- count that Judas did until six days b 'fore tha Passover, John xii. Mark xiv. 3. Wh Lord was in the house of Simon the Leper, which appears to be Judas' father's hi came a woman to anoint Chri . and it appears that Judas felt a thievi ■'/ ci \ ' ius dis- position to arise ; and from that no doubt he was called a thief, and had the bag, for he never was called a thief before; an I Christ gave him a gentle rebuke, and it appears that Judas got affronted, by his complying with a suLru;estion of Satan. (Satan was not really in him yet, only tempted him.^ — And going out the same day, he made a bargain, John xiii. and 2. and Mark xiv. 10. (like some ministers) saying what will ye give me, and I will deliver him unto you, &c. Some people make Scripture, and say. whom Christ loves, he loves to the end, (and to the end of what ?) There are no such words in the Bible — John xiii. 1, we read thus: -When Jesus knew that his hour was come, that he should depart out of this world unto the Father, having loved his own which were in the world, he loved them unto the end :" namely, the night in which the sacrament was instituted, I bcino; present, &c. received the sop, after which Satan entered him, ver. 27. And now it may be said in the full sense of the word, that he was a devil, and not before, unless you allow of his being one before, and another entering him now. and so making a double devil of him — and what sort of being that may be, \ cannot tell. Objec. I think if Judas had regeneration, or was ever a friend to Christ, as you talk from Matt. \ix. 28, 29. and Psal. xli. 9. that he is gone to glory. Ans. No, he has not, for Christ affirme I. " woe to that man, it had been ir him that he ha I n born." Mark xiv. 21. Luke x\ii. 19. 20. Again, we read Judas murdered himself; and no mur- derer hath eternal life aid ling in him. Objec. I do nut think one that is given to Chrisl can be lost. Ans. Then you do nol b liei e the Bible, for we read, John x\ii. 12, tin! Judas was given to Christ, and yet he is lost, and i son of Pen! it /mi. which means a son of destruction — and Acts i. 24, 25, where the eleven surviving Apostles, chose Matthias to fill up Ju la-' sph( ire, nor less than what Judas did: they prayed thus. "Thou Lord, who knoweth the hearts of all men, A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 25 show whether of these two thou hast chosen, that he may take part of this ministry, and Apostleship, from which Judas, by transgres- sion, fell," &c. Now, if Judas were always a Devil, (which could not be, for there must have been a time when he begun to be one,) why would they choose a good man to fill up a Devil's place '? Observe, there were twelve parts of the ministry, and the Apostles being accountable persons to God. Judas fell by transgression, (for where there is no law, there is no transgression.) Now, what did he fall from 1 An old profession '. — To fall from an old profession, is no transgression at all ; for transgression is sin, which implies the violation of a known law j of course, falling by transgression, implies losing something which is valuable, by misconduct, &c, this is the truth, JSgg^and you cannot deny it. But says one, I do not like your talk, for you de- stroy my comfort: and it is a discouraging doctrine against getting religion, if one thinks thev can lose it after they get it. Answer, I might on the other hand, or in another case say, that it is discouraging against getting money, or buying this farm, or that horse, for perhaps it may be squandered, lost or die; therefore I would not try for them. ' What would you think of the man that would stop and be negligent at suGh objections 1 People temporally do not term such things discour- aging, so as to flee ; and methinks none will make that reply, but those who love and plead for a little sin ; one leak will sink a ship. Objec. Solomon was a wise man, and yet did many things wrong ; and yet wrote Eccle- siastes afterward, from which we may infer, no doubt he is happy. Answer — Solomon no doubt was a wise man, above all the kings of the earth, and yet became the greatest fool by abusing his wisdom ; for after that God had done so much for Solomon — Solomon turned and committed sin ; and according to the Mo- saic law, was worthy of temporal death in five respects : First, he made an affinity with Pharaoh, King of Egypt — Secondly, took his daughter to be his wife — Thirdly, made affini- ty with Hiram, King of Tyre — Fourthly, fell in love with Heathenish women, who turned his heart from God — Fifthly, fell into idolatry. \ He had four gods that he worshipped himself, and others for his wives. When Solomon was young, we read the Lord loved him ; but now he was old, we read the Lord was angry with him, and he is angry with the wicked everyday. The Lord endeavored to reclaim Solomon — first by mercy, and then by affliction ; and raised up three adversaries for that purpose ; but Solomon would not hear, but went on a step farther, and attempted to kill Jeroboam, who arose and fled to Egypt; and as the L Scripture leaves Solomon, he died in that j state, with murder in his heart, as he attempt- fj ed to slay the innocent; and ': no murderer'' hath eternal life abiding in him'' And there is no account of Solomon's repentance, but I that he died in his sins ; and our Lord inti- ! mates, that if we die in our sins, where he is, we cannot come. And David's dying words to Solomon were, " If thou seek the Lord, he ' will be found of thee ; but if thou forsake him,*^ he will cast thee off forever." Solomon sought the Lord, and the Lord appeared to him twice ; afterwards he forsook God, and there is no account of his return as before observed : and as for believing that Ecclesiastes was wrote afterwards. I no more believe Solomon could write when he was dead, than I believe I could ; and to evade this answer, and say Solomon wrote it when he was old, I reply, it is no more than any old man that swears or gets drunk can do, to cry out vanity of vanities, &c. Avhen their lives are burthen- some : but what makes the beauty of Eccle- siastes is, to see that a young man could cry out vanity, which is so contrary to nature, when nature is so fond of it : and as for the book of Proverbs, any person may discover they were wrote before the building of the temple, by turning to 1 Kings iv. 32, &c. and before much of his wickedness. You need not say, that I said, that Solomon is gone to | Hell, I did not affirm so ; but I take Solomon where the Scripture doth, and leave him I where the Scripture doth, in the hand of a ! merciful God. Asking why the Bible is so ' particular to mention all the good conduct of : Solomon, and then this bad conduct, if he re- : pented why was not that put down 1 Turn to the history of Josephus, and it leaves Solo- mon if possible, in a worse situation than the Bible doth, &c. 0" — Some people blame me for holding to per- fection, and at the same time they hold to it stronger than me ; and moreover, for not hold- i ing to the final perseverance of the Saints ; which assertion I think is wrong, for I think there is danger of falling away — therefore I hold to perseverance iB®00 and they cannot deny j it. But they hold, a man cannot get rid of sin. Here, therefore, they hold to persevering in sin, and they hold to a falling from grace J of course, JSSg^this is the truth, and they cannot i deny it. Some have heard ministers pray tc j God, that the people might be sanctified from all sin ; and then told them that they could not get rid of all sin — this was a clash. People frequently feel good desires from God to get ' rid of "all sin," James i. 17, and yet think they cannot obtain the blessing, so pray in i unbelief for it. We read, that whatsoever is not of faith is sin ; therefore, if I hold with them, I should pray thus, " Lord, save me I t from part of my sins now. an i at death take ih im all away," &c. But this (iocs not cor- ... ith the Lord's Prayer, which com- mander]] us to praj thai God's Kingdom may come, and his will be done, &c. as in Heaven ; an I we delivered from evil. The kingdom of God, we read, is not meat and drink : hut righteousness, peace and joy in the Holy Ghost. And Paul saith, this is the will of God, even your sanctiiication : and it' ;i man he delivere I from all evil, there is no And what is the benefit to praj for it, if we cannot have it? But in obedience to the commandment to pray for deliverance . il : Paul besought God to sanctify the Thessalonians wholly, and to preserve their whole spirit, soul and body blameless unto the coming of Christ, 1 Thess. v. -23. and again ver. 16 to 18, he commandeth them to rejoice ever- more, pray without ceasing, in every thing; give thanks, for this is the will of God in Chrisl Jesus concerning you. Matt. v. 48, Chrisl saith, be ye perfect, even us your Fa- ther which is in heaven is perfect, i. e. for a man in our sphere as perfect as God is for Gol in his sphere. Again, be ye holy, for I am holy. Again, the commandmenl is to love the L ird with all our heart, soul, body, min t and strength, and our neighbor as ourself, &c. And blessed be God the promise is equal to the commandments; for God hath bound him- self by a promise, Ezek. xxxvi. 25, then will I sprinkle clean water upon you, and ye shall be cb an, from all your filthiness, and from all youi i lols will I cleanse you, a new heart also will I give you. &c. Again, Psalm cxxx. 8, the promise is that Israel shall be redeemed from her iniquities : John viii. 12. Christ saith. he thai followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life. And again, God hath promised by the hand of thus "1 will circumcise tin heart, and il of thj -red. to love the Lord with all thy heart," &c, and thy neighbor as thy- \n I Paul speaking of the oath and the promise of Gol. two immutable things, in which it is impossible for God to lie. Now. if God cannot lie. then he cannot do all things, especiall} thai h hich i- contrary to his na- ture) if so, then the above mentioned promises are equal to the commandments, and God is bound hv the law of his nature to perform the same. This is tie ■-ami you i dell\ it. Objec. David said "There is none righteou -. no, not one." — Answer. True, yel we read iilhin i righteous A del. a I . (2 Peter ii. 8. .1/"//. xxiii. 3 Solo- mon saith, " there is no man thatsinneth not." hut John saith, •■ he that i- In,; n oi God doth not commit sin.'1 * >bjec. Paul saith, ■• I a:. i carnal, sold under sin;" yel he was a saint. Ans. Paul addeth elsewhere, "that the carnal mini is at enmity against (rod, and is not subject to his law. neither in- deed can be, and to he carnally minded is death." Again, " Christ came to save sinners, &c. of whom lam chief." Now to lake these expressions together just as they stand, you mighl prove that Paul was one of the worst of men, in the way to death, and at the same time one of the besl apostles in the way to life, &c. Though Paul saith, I am carnal, sold under sin, yet it cannot he that he was speaking of himself, as a holj apostle; hut was describing or rehearsing the langu one under the law, as you may see. Rom. vii. 1. "I speak to them that know the law." &c, but chap. viii. 1, 2. Paul saith. there is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, l>ut after the spirit, for the law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and death." \ n I now. if Paul was made free, he could not be groaning under bondage at the same time, un- less you can reconcile liberty and slavery to- gether. Paul saith in one place, "I robbed other churches," now to take this passage just as it stands, you might prove that Paul was a robb t : if so, would not the Government hang him if he was here, as they hang robbers, &c. And to take any particu *e, you may prove almost any doctrine, if it be not taken in connection with the contexl or gene- ral tenor of tin' Scripture. But as the Bible in general doth not plead for sin. hut con 1 it, commanding us to he holy in heart and life, &c. Therefore we should not plead for sin as though we loved ii. and rolled it under our tongue as a sweel morsel, hut should he scripturians or Bible men. for Paul i. lleth the Romans, to whom some think Paul ma le al- lowance for a little sin. inferring it from the 7th chapter: hut. by the by, they should re- member that Paul talketh thus, "being justi- fied bj faith, we have peace with God, chap, v. 1 ; vi. 18, 22, he saith, bei im sin," &c. and being now made free from sin, &c. I : Well, says one. w hat nexl ! Aii person, bj reading the Epistles of John, may find a sufficiency of proof to con - candid mind that the doctrine of Christian ma ia lo\ e. is a Bible docti in Qu a v. I low tar can a man he perfed in this li Ams. A man may he a pel I I by the help of Satan. & ;vaii ! \ on cannot dettj it. Now il a man can he a pe • H h> we not a much power to God to perfe< t his chil his own nature, which is love, as thi has power to perfect hi- in sin. &C '. But, si) s one, answ er the testion, an I attained whal you are A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 27 talking about 1 Very well — I'll tell you ; I think a man cannot be perfect as God, except it be for men in our sphere, as God is for God in his sphere ; for absolute perfection belongs | to God alone : neither as perfect as angels, or ! even Adam before he fell, because I feel the ef- fect of Adam's fall, my body being mortal is a clog to my soul, and frequently tends to weigh down my mind, which infirmity I do not expect to get rid of until my spirit returns to God : yet I do believe that it is the privilege of every saint, to drink in the spirit or nature of God, so far as to live without committing will- ful, or known, or malicious sins against Go !. but to have love the ruling principle within, and what we say and do, to flow from that divine principle of love within, from a sense of duty, though subject to trials, temptations, and mistakes at the same time; and a mis- take in judgment may occcasion a mistake in practice — I may think a man more pious than he is, and put too much confidence in him, and thereby be brought into trouble. Now such a mistake as this, and many other simi- lar ones I might mention, you cannot term sin with propriety ; for when Eldad and Medad prophesied in the camp, Joshua mistaking in his judgment, thinking they did wrong, occa- sioned a practical mistake, requesting Moses to stop them, &c, which was not granted. Observe, one sin shut Moses out of Canaan, of course one sin must have shut Joshua out ; but as God said, '-Joshua wholly followed him," and wholly not being partly, and as he entered Canaan, from that circumstance, I argue that a mistake flowing from love is not impu- ted as a sin. Again as we are informed, that Christ was tempted in all respects like as we are, Heb. iv. 15, yet without sin, and can be touched with the feeling of our infirmities. Sec. Again, as we are commanded, James i. 2, to count it all joy, when we fall (not give way) into divers temptations. And if the Devil, or wicked men tempt me, and I reject and repel the temptation with all my heart, how can it lie said that I sin 1 Am I to blame for the Devil's conduct 1 I can no more prevent my thoughts than I can prevent the birds from living over my head ; but I can prevent them from making nests in my hair. Some people expect purgatory to deliver them from sin ; but this would, methinks, make discord in Heaven. Others think that death will do it. If death will deliver one from the last of sin, why not two ? why not all the world by the same rule ? So, unri er- salism will be true, and death have the praise. and Jesus Christ be out of the question I But death is not called a friend, but is style 1 an enemy, and it does not change thi of the mind. All that death does is to sepa- rate the soul from the body , therefore, as we must get rid of the last of sin, either here or hereafter, and as but few in America allow of purgatory. I suppose it must be here. If so, then it is before the soul leaves the body, con- sequently it is in time, of course before death. Now the qi ery arises, how long first ? Why, says one, perhaps a minute before, the soul leaves the body. Well, if a minute before, why not two minutes, or an hour ; yea, a day, a week, a month, or a year, or even ten years before death — or even now 1 Is there not power sufficient with God, or efficacy e lough in the blood of Christ? Certainly the Scrip- ture saith, all things are now ready; now is the accepted time, and behold now (not to- morrow) is the day of salvation. To-day if you will hear his voice. Remember now thy Creator in the days, &c, and there being no encouragement in the Bible for to-morrow, now is God's time fi@°*and you cannot deny it, &c. Observe examples — by faith Enoch walked with God (not with sin) three hun- dred years, and had the testimony that he pleased God — Gen. v. 22; Heb. xi.'o. Caleb and Joshua, wholly (not partly) followed the Lor! — Num. xxxii. 11, 12. Job likewise, God said was a perfect man, and you must not contradict him ; and though Satan had as much power to kill Job's wife, as to destroy the other things ; as all except Job's life was in his hands, but he thought he would spare her for an instrument, or a torment, Job i. 12, 22, and ii. 9, 10. David was a man after God's own heart, when feeding his father's not when he was committing adultery — 1 Sam. xiii. 14 and xvi. 7, 11 — 2 Sam. xii. 13. Zacharias and Elizabeth, were both righteous before God, walking in all the com- mandments, &c. blameless — Luke. i. 5, 6. Nathaniel was an Israelite indeed, in whom there was no ,«;uile, &c. John i. 47. John, speaking of himself, and those to whom he wrote, herein is our love made perfect, and perfect love casteth out fear," — 1 John iv. 17, 18. Again, of the seven Churches of Asia. live had some reproof, but two had no re- proof at all ; Smyrna and Philadelphia, why not. if they had a little sin: the latter was highly commended, Rev. ii. 8, 9, and iii. 7, and so on, &c. Query — Must we not get rid of all sin be- fore we go to glory ? do not we feel desires for it ? did not God give us these desires ? does not he command us to pray for it1? should we not look in expectation of receiv- ing ? God help thee, without prejudice to consider the above impartially, as a sincere enquirer after truth, let it come from whom it may, intending to improve conscientiou for eternity — Amen ■ Says one, do you think a man can know his sins f org i . this life, and have the evidence of his accept- 28 A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. ance with God ? Answer — We are informed. that Abel had the witness that lie was right- eous— Gen. iv. 4; Heb. xi. 4, Enoch had the testimony — v. 5. Job said, I know that my Redeemer livetb, and though he slay me, yet will 1 trust in him; Jobxix. 25. David said. " come unto me all ye that fear the Lord, and I will tell you what he hath done for my soul." As far as the east is from the west, so far hath the Lord separated our sins from us. Psalm lxvi. 16. Peter said, John 21, '-Lord, thou knowest that I love thee." John saith, " he that believeth on the son of God, hath the witness in himself." 1 John v. 10, and Matt. i. 25. Jesus shall save his people (not in, but) from their sins. Again, John iii. 8, the wind bloweth where it listeth, thou hearest tli;' sound thereof, &c, so is every one that is born of the spirit. The wind, though we do not see it, we feel and hear it, and see the ef- fect it produces ; it waves the grass, &c. So the spirit of God, we feel it, it gives serious impressions, and good desires within our hreast for religion. Again, we hear it, an in- ward voice telling what is right ami what is wrong; and the more attention one gives to the inward monitor the more distinctly they will hear the sound, till at length it will be- come their teacher. Again, we may see the effect it produces — some that have been proud and profligate, get reformed and become ex- amples of piety ; which change money could not have produced, &c. Says another, I will acknowledge the ancients could talk of the knowledge, but inspiration is now done away ; therefore it is nonsense to expect any such thing in this our day. Answer. We read, Jeremiah xxxi. 33, 34, of a time when all shall know the Lord, from the least to the greatest. Now, if there hath been a time past when people have known God. and a time to come when all shall know him — which time is not yet arrived, Isa. xi. !>. Hah ii. 14 — why may not people know him in this our day .' nature has not changed, nor God, and if mat- ter still can operate on matter, why not spirit upon spirit ' Some people are so much like fools, thai they think they arc not hound in reason to believe anything except thej can comprehend it. This idea centres righl in Atheism: for the thing which comprehends is always greater than the thing comprehend- ed; therefore, if we could comprehend God, we should be greater than he. and of course look down upon him with contempt. Bui b •- ■ ii comprehend him, 'I cordingto the above ideas, wc must di I I ect the idea of a God. The man •>■.!:•> supposes himself to he the greatest, nprehen ling all other men or thin of course he is God; and man] such a God there is, full of conceit. Observe, I different objects by the sensitive organs of the eye, ear, &c., and tell whether they are ani- mate or inanimate ; and yet how my thinking power gets the idea, or comprehends the same through the medium of matter, is ;i thing 1 cannot comprehend : yet it being such a self- evident matter-of-fact, I must assent to the idea, &c. But says one, who knows these things in this our day ? Ans. The Churckqf England prayeth to have the thoughts of their hearts cleansed by the inspiration of God's holy spirit, and with the Church of Rome, ac- knowledged what is called the Apostles' creed; a part of which runneth thus, " I believe in the communion of Saints, and in the forgiveness of sins." Again, the above ideas are in the Presbyterian Catechism, which saith, "that the assurance of God's love, peace of conscience,* and joy in the Holy * Conscience, so called, is the result of the judgment' and the judgment is the result or conclusion of the under- standing, and according to the information or illumina- tion of the understanding, so the judgment is firmed pro or con, and accordingly the conscience speaks, from which I argue that reason without revelation or the in- fluence of the Holy Spirit, is not a sufficient guide ; for instance, a Roman's conscience will not allow him to eat an egg on Friday, and \ et they will curse and swear. A Quaker's conscience will not allow him to partake ol the sacrament ; as a sincere one informed me, when taken prisoner bj the Romish reikis in Ireland, they strove to make him conform to their ceremonies — he "nothing that you can inflict will make me Thus you see, men's consciences lead them diametrically opposite to each other — from which 1 argue, that con- science is not ,t sufficient guide, though a man ought not to go contrary to his conscience. For instance, if the understanding he misinformed the judgment draws a wrong conclusion, viewing things in false colors, by which means the conscience is not properly regulated, and thereby runs into absurdity, as l'aul mentions some, whose consciences were defiled. Any man who does a thing contrary to what he thinks or judges is right, his conscience, which is the result of his judgment, will convict or condemn him. Therefore, supposing a mail's understanding to be misinformed he might conclude or judge a thing to be wrong when it is right, and thereby feel conviction, as if in erior, when in fact there is none hut his mistake. From this 1 again argue the need we have of revelation, in order to under- stand and know our duty aright, and likewise to form proper ideas ol ( rod, and etei n.il things, As God is a spirit, we can know no more of him than he is pleased to reveal except we draw it from his dealings with his creatures, &c. and as we have not the language of immortality, we can form no just or propel the eternal, immortal or celestial realms, or world ; but by the representations of earthly things. Therefore for the want oi a better language, we lone to mat t'lr most striking metaphors or representations, that mortal Language will or can admit, &c. and this is so far short of the real essence of the matter, that it | not much aware, they will form in meaning expressions which we are < wanl "t better, and so form wrong ideas by drawing a wrong conclusion relative to the same, and I down those ideas as positive argumi se means much ei ror i< gone abro id into the world ; and from ex- pressions similar to these, Infinite number, — an F.tkr- .,-. Now observe, there i-; no numbei but ,-d by the addition of unit'; ; I which is infinite cannoi be enlarged ; therefore to talk about infinite numbers, is a contradiction in terms. From Light cometh sight, fi sense gi , i , When the 6 , Be shines into the understanding, and gii es the soul a discover} ol ei to which sin exposes it. &c. the soul that ace to thi- light, findeth the mind ] A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 29 Ghost, doth accompany or flow from justifica- tion, adoption, and sanctification, in this life," (not in the life to come.) solemn under a sense of eternal things, the heart to grow tender, and the conscience to be as the apple of an eye, arising from a view of their situation, occasioned by this divine revelation in the mind, Sic. So the soul, seeing the evil of sin, which it once cleaved to in love, now ab- hors it like as one fleeth from a serpent Here penitence takes place, the heart melts to tenderness like wax before the fire, and becomes willing to part with their sins and to be saved by free grace ; they likewise feel a cry in their hearts for mercy, not like the man who says over his prayers as a lazy school-boy says his lesson and thinks he has done his stint, but rather like a drowning man that cannot swim, calls mightily to one on the shore for help or 1 am drowning, &.C. Their cry is, what shall I do to be saved ? God be merciful unto me a sinner. Here is repentance pointed out, which implies three things — first, a sensibility of the evil done — secondly, brokenness of heait or contrition of mind for it — and thirdly, a willingness to make confession or satisfaction, &c. Observe, a man cannot repent of his error till he is sensible he is in one — here I again argue the need of revelation to give an internal conviction, with regard to that which is displeasing in God's sight, Sec. Again, if a man persists in a thing, he does not abhor it, and of course does not repent of it, for if he did, he would forsake it in- stead of delighting and persisting in it, &.C. Again, if one be in an evil and will not confess it from his heart to the injured or abused, he is impenitent ; of course he does not repent — God pity him. The way to have re- pentance towards God, is to yield obedience to the influ- ence of God's awakening spirit, and consideration is the first thing. O God help thee, reader, to adhere to the in- ward whispering voice and seriously reflect on the value of thy soul, the shortness and uncertainty of time, and the necessity of improving your accountability for eternity. Again, a resolution is positively necessary to be on the Lord's side, as saith Christ, the kingdom of Heaven suft'ereth violence, and the violent take it by force. The prodigal son came to himself, (which im- plies he was beside himself, as every sinner is) and re- flected or considered how many hired servants, &c. at my father's house, and I perish with hunger. A resolution was then formed ; I will arise and go to my father ; and the resolution was put into practice, not in a dilatory way, as though he must first go and tell the citizen ; but he at once left all behind, and his father did not wait for him to get clear home, but met with him when he was yet a great way oft'. So, reader, if you intend to serve God, you must count the cost, and then enlist for the war ; i. e. set out for eternity and give up the idols of your heart, for you can- not serve two masters, saith Christ. And again, he that loveth father, mother, brother or sister, wife or children, houses or lands more than me, is not worthy of me ; and except a man deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow me, he cannot be my disciple. God help thee to reflect whether you will set out and encounter the difficulties to enjoy future happiness, or whether you will slight the offers of Heaven, and sell your soul for the sake of the pleasures of vice, which you can now roll under your tongue as a sweet morsel, but your latter end will be hitter : O, will you run the risk of being cut oft' in your sins ! Faith is a divine conviction of the attributes of God, wrought in the mind by the Spirit of God, that there is a reality in the invisible world, or a supernatural evi- dence communicated to the understanding, that there is a reality in spiritual things, as saith the apostle " Say not in thy heart, who shall ascend into Heaven to bring Christ from above, 01 who shall descend into the deep to bring up Christ, &c. But the word is nigh thee, even in thy mouth and in thy heart, i. e. the word of faith which we preach." Rom. x. 6, 7, 8. The word there spoken of, is what in other parts of the Bible is called the word of God, which is the voice or power of Jesus Christ, speak- ing to the hearts of the sons of men, as you may observe, John i. 1 to 4, and xv. 3, 22, where is the man who hath not heard ? consideration and resolution are actions of the mind. Some people suppose that faith and believing are synonymous expressions, with one and the same meaning ; but I think they are different, and that believ- Agreeable to the above, the Baptists, when going to the water, tell how this assurance was communicated to their souls, and when, &c. ing is the act of faith, the same as seemg is the act of sight. I cannot see without sight ; God gives me sight, but the act of seeing is mine. So believing is the act of the creature; if it were not so, why should we be com- manded to believe, and condemned for unbelief, or not believing ? Surely believing is the action of the creature, but he cannot believe without a power, any more than I can see without sight— faith is the gift of God, that is the inter- nal power to realize spiritual and eternal things. Well, says one, when I attempt to pray, what shall 1 believe ? Answer — prayer being the sincere desire of the heart, earnestly ascending to God ; when you leel your need of a blessing, raise your desires with fervency in expec- tation, believing that God is able to give you the tilings you feel you need. Believe, secondly, that he is willing to do it, as he willeth not the death of a sinner, but that all should come to repentance, Ezek. xxxiii. 11 ; 2 Peter iii. 9. Believe, thirdly, that he will bless you because he has promised it. Observe, some people claim the pro- mises when they have no right to them, for they live in the commission cf known sin — " for the wages of sin is death," and " the soul that sinneth it shall die." But those who are willing to part with their sins have a right to the promises of God, according to Prov. xxviii. 13, and Matt xi. 28, for God cannot lie, says Paul. Therefore God is bound by the law of his nature, to perform his promises to the sons of men when they fulfil the condi- tion, which is to be sensible of their need, and become penitentially passive in his hand ; so far resigned as to have no will of their own, abstract from his, and yet active to enquire his will, willing to do it as far as it is manifested, &c. Some people under a sense of their un- worthiness, think that God is so very angry with them, that he will not receive them till they are better, and of course that they must do something to pacify him, just as if his will must be turned in order to be willing to receive them. But observe the poet saith, — " If you tarry till you're better, You will never come at all." Therefore, you cannot make yourself better by tarry- ing from him a space, by striving to do something to recommend yourself to his favor. But remember that God is willing to receive you, if you are but willing to receive him at the expense of your sins, and submit for him to take possession and reign within. For we read, 2 Cor v. 18, 19, 20, that God is in Christ reconciling the world to himself ; and it is for us to be reconciled to God, as God is love ; and his love, according to John iii. 16, 17, influenced him to send his Son to make it possible for our salvation. Therefore, he is willing to receive us, if we are willing to receive him, as now is the Lord's accepted time and day of salvation ; all things are now ready, Sec. Therefore take God at his word now and let thy soul's desires be enlarged in expectation of the blessing, as the watchman looketh out for the dawn of day, believing as Christ died for all, he died for me. Now is the time for salvation and I can only receive him by faith, and rest my soul upon him as the sinners Saviour. " Lord, I give myself to thee, 'Tis all that I can do." The very moment you thus yield and give up, and sub- mit to the grace of God by throwing down the weapons of your rebellion, relying your whole dependence on the mercy of God in the merits of the Redeemer for salva- tion, &c. that very moment the spirit which converts will give the testimony of pardon and reconciliation in the beloved ; for the Spirit bears witness to truth : (Rey. iii. 20,) and thou wilt feel a change within, whereby thou canst say, one thing I know, that whereas I was blind, I now see ; or the thing I once hated I now love, and the thing I once loved I now hate ; i. e. the things of the world, which I once placed my heart upon, I see how empty and vain they are, and religion, which I little esteemed, I prize to be of more value than all the world besides. Give me Christ or else I die. " Only Jesus will I know, And Jesus crucified." 30 A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. The Quakers likewise acknowledge that the true worship is in spirit (not in the out- ward letter) and in truth (not in error) and The word hope, implies a well grounded expectation of the enjoyment of something in future ; therefore, it is more than a bare wish, desire, or presumption, that it will he so without any evidence, &c. Supposing I wascondemned to die for the horrid crime r, and there is no possibility of escape, one asks me, Lorenzo, do you expect to escape the gallows.' I reply, I hope so Now if there be no probability of how could 1 hope? 1 would naturally despair, and it I despaired 1 could not hope, for hope and despair do not go hand in hand. So m; hope would be but a wish or desire. So it is with some sinners who are more afraid of what will happen after death, than they are of death itself and yet say they hope to go to Heaven when th.- \ die, and yet they know in their own hearts and feel that the) are unprepared, J^e. I herefrom argue, that their hope is nothing but a wish . ,• for doubtless they would wish to escape misery, as self-preservation is said to be the first law of nature. But a wish or a desire (which all feel at times, &c ) will no more carry a person to Heaven without practice, than a desire to see my parents would carry me to New England. Again, suppose a man possessing a plantation would neither plough nor plant, yet expect a crop in the fall, I was able to make it giow in a day — this man's hope would be nothing but presumption — pre- suming on the power of God without any evidence that God would exert that power. Just so it is with some people; -a_\ they, I have not been so bad as manj oi mj i, and God is good, ami Christ is good, and I hope to make out somehow when [ die. Thus the) con- clude all is well without evidence, and deceive them- selves. This presumptuous hope will do to live by. but will desert the planter in the fall, and thee in death. Observe, the Christian hopes for happiness beyond this life, and his hope is something more than a bare wish or presumption that it will be so without evidence, but rather he is like the man who ploughs the ground, the crop spi ings up and begins to grow, there is a line proba- bility that he will have a crop in the fall, so the Christian i b ability of Heaven or future bliss, arising from a good prospect, hi the spirit of Christ which reigns in Heaven hath convicted him, and given him a divine evidenct relative to his present dangerous state, brought him to repentance, enabled him to \ ield obedience, and im an evidenct of pardon, so the burthen is gone, and the man feels a change wrought within him, and can tell you an experience of grace ; so the hope is well grounded. Again, the Christian viewing the goodness and mercy oi God in redemption, and viewing a beauty in holiness, feels his heart drawn out in hue to the Lord and to his ways, and can saj m Bible language, "Lord thou know- est that 1 love thee; 01 we love God because he first loved us" \nd they obey him not so much out id' a sla\ ish fearof being a at of a loi ing filial fear of offending. Again, the) love the Lord's people accord- ing to the eleventh commandment, and can saj with John, "bj this we know, that we have passed fro Unto life, because we love the brethren.'" The i : loves the image ol his master wherever he can see it, he love theii co ■ in) and com ersation, for then heai ts run together in coids oi love Like two drops ol watei Vnd Christ h i- given u a thod wherebj the wicked may know whether we po n or not. John xiii'. 34, :!•"). By this shall all men know, that ye are my it' \ e'hav e love one to am Observe, you may take apiece of iron and wood, and you cannot weld them together, but two pie, > v, elded together but it iion be web1 v\ oi d the wood ma) shrink from it and gi | i. relative to religion two Christians will unite like iron, but it is not every professor that is a real • And the non possessing professor, w ill not unite with the true professor, and il mce of unity is taking place, the) will shrink from it like the wood fi which hath too frequently been the case in Christendom, I small injury of the cause of religion in the un- belie\ ing world. But as far as holiness prevails, so far a union of spirit will take place. O may God carry on the many other proofs might be brought, but let one more suffice; and that is in your own breast. You feel the witness and reproof revival of religion, now in the earth, and open a door for the promulgation oi the gospel, and may laborers be raised up, such as w ill count not their lives dear to them- selves so that they may finish then course with joy, and a nation to be born to God in a clay, and the nations learn war no more ! Again, the spirit of Christ infiuenceth his followers to obey his commandments, which aie, to love your enemies, to bless them that curse you, and praij for them that despite/ally use and persecute you. Lnd that man who cannot pray for his enemies, but feels malice against them, hath got no religion, for the Christian being holy, abhors their evil conduct, \ et loves their precious souls with a love of pity, Matt. v. 44, Sic. Again, he being justified by faith, he hath peace with God through Christ. The spirit of peace reigning within, he hath peace of conscience, and becomes a peace- maker : and such are called the children of God, Matt. v. 9, and this influences him to live peaceably with all men, as much as the natuie and circumstances of things will admit of Likewise, this peace makes his soul like the ocean, while the surface is uneven by the tempestu- ous storms, the bottom of it is calm ; so the Christian possessing this peace within, while in the midst of out- ward difficulties, the centre of the soul is calmly stayed on God. Again, there is joy in the Holy Ghost, which is sweeter than the honey from the honey comb, and will give lit to the mind, like corporeal bread refreshing the hungry body, to the satisfaction thereof. The things of this world can no more give contentment to the mind than a handful of sand can refresh the hunger of the bod) : loi the mind is spirit and its happiness must be spiritual and come from a spiritual source, of course from God ; consequently it must be found in revealed religion. Therefore, we need the influence of the Holy Spirit, which 1 call inspiration or revelation, ipc. which we ali feel at times and seasons to operate upon our minds, causing good desires to spring up within, ij-c. A ml by the help of this spi i it, man) have, and all may repent it they will, but ohey it whilst the day of mercy lasts, as saith the maxim — " While the lamp holds out to burn, The vilest sinner may return ; But if you will not when you may, When you will you shall have nay." Temperance is Christian fruit— many to avoid one ex- treme, run into another on the other side. Temperance implies avoiding extremes, b) striking the medium— 1 may talk too little and prevent m\ usefulness — I may talk too much and spoil my influence — Likewise, eat too little or too much, and injure my constitution — also, drink too little, or perhaps drink too much and get drunk; and become worse than a beast or a devil, for the) do not get drunk; and in this one sin, I commit ever so many— first, I injure my bod) secondly, 1 bring a scandal on myself thirdly, I set .* bad example before others fourthly, I layout my mone) tor that which is worse than it thrown into the fire fifthly, 1 break the i oi Cod sixthly, 1 quench the good Spirit - seventhly, 1 deprive myself of the power of reason — eighthly, 1 hereby am liable to injure or murder my n ii nds, itc. &c. there is meekness, which implies humility or the possessing the spirit of our Hation, to act m that sphere oi lift which heaven hath allotted or qualified us for, not wishing to appear above what we reall) are. neither to sink ourselves below our proper dignity; whether among the great or small, willing to take up our daily cross and follow « hrist through evil as well as through port to joys on high, (hrist saith, come and learn of me, for lam meek and lowly in heart. Matt xi. 29. But some people are proud and haughty, and think, er< nt I and ii i ii i I . Another quality of this fruit, is Ions suffering; for if God had come out in strict justice, ho would have cut us down while in our sins, as cumberersof the ground ; but A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. 31 sometimes for doing wrong; now why may we not, on the principles of reason, admit the he bore with us and forebore to cut us off, that we might have a longer space to repent in. So we should be God-like in this respect and never re- turn evil for evil, but contrariwise, good for evil, and bear and forbear as much as what the nature and cir- cumstances of the case will admit. Again, gentleness is another quality of this fruit, as saith the Apostle, a servant must not strive, but be gen- tle ; and let your moderation be known to all men, &c. Some people give reproof in anger, &.C. to the no small injury of Christianity by prejudicing minds thereby against it, &.c. But as God came to Adam in the cool of the day, and as soft words turn away wrath, I entreat those into whose hands this may fall never to take the harsher way when love will do the deed. For by re- proving in anger, you make the opposite party angry ; they then will take you to be their enemy, and thereby their ears are cut off, and none but Christ can heal them ; so your word will be as chaff before the wind. But go on in gentleness, in the Christian spirit with sound argument, and though they get angry at first, yet this way will tend to cool them down and convince their judgment, they see their error, feel conviction and for the sake of peace of mind, reform, &c. How much more probable is this way of success than the other ? Again, patience which implies bearing trials with an humble resignation to the will of God, believing that he will carry us through, &c. the greatest mercies when abused, become the greatest curses, as the offers of mercy when rejected is the cause of the sinner's condem- nation : whereas the greatest afflictions when sanctified are mercies in disguise; for instance, it is said that a man in the reign of Queen Mary, said every thing which happened to him would be for the best: he was to be burned as a heretic, on account of his religion, &c. and being made prisoner, on his journey he happened to fall down and break a limb. Said the guard, will this be for the best ? He answered in the affirmative; and before he got able to continue his journey the Queen died, by which means his life was preserved — thus you see the truth of his words. Whatever trials I bring upon myself by my miscon- duct, I may thank myself for. But whatever trials befal me when in the path of duty, such as I cannot avoid without getting out of duty's path — such I believe happen not by chance, nor come from the dust, but are God's mercies in disguise, as above. We read that it is through much tribulation we are to enter into the kingdom of God. And those who have got through, came out of great tribulation, and all that will live godly in Christ shall suffer persecution, which im- plies that if he meets with no opposition, he hath not religion enough to make the Devil angry with him. Again, Christ saith, in the world you shall have tribula- tion, but in me you shall have peace ; and Heb. \ii. we read, what sou is he whom the father chasteneth not. And though no chastening for the present seemeth to be joyous but grievous, nevertheless, afterwards it yielJeth the peaceable fruit of righteousness unto them which are exercised thereby ; and we have not an high priest which cannot, be touched with the feelings of our infirmi- ties ; but glory to God, he can ; as saith the poet, " He in the days of feeble flesh, Pour'd out strong cries and tears, And in his measure feels afresh, What every- member bears. A smoking fiax he will not quench, But raise it to a flame, A bruised reed he will not break, Nor scorn the meanest name." Therefore, " Ye fearful saints fresh courage take, The clouds ye so much dread, Are big with mercies and shall break In blessings on your head." Therefore, " Ye conquering souls fight on, And when the conquest you have won, Palms of victory you shall bear, And in Christ's kingdom have a share, And crowns of glory ever wear, In endless day." idea of a witness within likewise of doing right; also of pardon from God through Christ, and acceptance. And now I have as good a right to dispute whether there were any such land as Canaan, as you have to dispute re- vealed religion ; for if I credit it, it is by hu- man information, and you have as strong proof about revealed religion. And such proof as this in other affairs, in common courts of equity, would be allowed, fiS^and you can- not deny it. Christ saith, Luke xxi. 19. In your pa- tience possess ye your souls — 0 how much there is contained in this expression ! And if we possess our souls in our patience, how ought we to exercise patience under trials and be resigned to the will of providence, who hath the disposal of all events, lest we prevent the sanctification of the affliction, and thereby lose a blessing and get a curse. James saith, you have heard of the patience of Job, and seen the end of the Lord, and exhorteth his brethren to count it joy, when they fell into temptation or afflictions for a trial of their faith, which worketh patience, and patience experience, &c. jrhich enlarges the capacity, so that we shall be more capable of enjoying God here and hereafter. Job's afflictions were great, yet remember God carried him through, and first, Job had a great experience, which otherwise he could not have had — second, he saw the salvation of God — third, his latter end was blessed twice as much as his begin- ning— fourth, his enemies were brought to bow to him ; and this is left on record for the benefit of the after generations — and God in this our day, frequently sees it necessary to suffer his dear children to pass through trials and difficulties, to set them up as examples of patience for others to copy after, and to wean them from the world, and ripen them for the kingdom of everlasting glory — and those who put their trust in him, he deserteth not, but proportions their strength to their day, and gives them suffering grace in trying times. Yea, he is with them in six trials, and in the seventh forsakes them not, as saith the Apos- tle— he will not suffer you to be tempted above what you are able to bear — but will with the temptation make a way for your es- cape. A storm denotes a calm ; so do trials and afflictions denote good days, to those who put their trust in God, with prayer and resig- nation to his disposal. When all things go well with me, like plea- sant sailing, I conceive there is a storm some- where gathering ; I endeavor to lay out ac- cordingly- and by so doing I am prepared for it when it comes, and if I be disappointed, I am disappointed on the right side. It is now upwards of ten years, that I have devoted my life as a travelling missionary, though not in J 32 A CHAIN OF REASON AND REFLECTIONS. the common way but rather like the fowls of the air, more dependent for mj daily bread, have had no particular source to depend upon except divine providence, whom as yet I have never found to desert me — no not in my great- est discouragements; but hitherto he hath helped and raised me up friends in times of need ; and now I am among kind friends ; and though I expect trials are before me, previous to my dissolution yet he who hath been with me, I trust will still continue his mercy, and one day take me to rest above, where the wicked shall cease from troubling and the weary are at rest. " Where all our toils are o'er, Our sufferings and our pain ; Who meet on that eternal shore, Shall never part again." David saith, Psalm Ixxxiv. 11, "no good thing will God withhold from them that walk uprightly," therefore, if God withholds a thing from the upright in heart, it is not in judg- ment but in mercy, because he sees that the fruition of it would not be best for them in the long run. And Paul saith '-all things shall work together for good tcwthem that love God.-' Therefore, let us he jassive in the hand of providence, at the disposal of his will, knowing that if we are active to enquire and do it according to the light and knowledge imparted, it being the delight of providence to do his needy creatures good — he will be well pleased with us in Christ and choose those things which shall be for our present and eternal good ; for God is love and doth not willingly afflict the righteous or punish the wicked without a cause, for his tender care is over all his works. Therefore it is not good to be our own choosers, lest we pur- sue wrong things and be brought into difficul- ties and woe. But rather give thy heart to God, who will then become thy friend; for this purpose, watch much, pray much, and that in private. Give daily attention likewise to the Scriptures, and follow the inward con- victions of the divine spirit, which leadeth from vice to virtue, and from the love of sin to the love of God, and from the things of earth to the things of heaven, &c. and live as you would wish to die, and be willing to give an account to the Great Judge of all the earth. MAN PREPARE TO MEET THY GOD — may the Lord bless you, and bring us to glory — Amen. TO THE YOUNG READER, There is not any subject that can engage your attention of more importance than Marriage, except the salvation of the soul. Your peace for time depends upon it, and, in a great measure, your eternity is connected with it ; though it be treated as a novel in a romantic way, and even most young people cannot hear the word " Matrimony" mentioned, without exhibiting levity in their countenances, which shows how little they realize the subject, and in what a trifling manner they view it. If a man have a farm, and don't like it, he can sell it, and procure another ; if he have a house, and don't like it, he can pull it down, and build another. But this is for life ! It is indeed one of the most important concerns of life. Hence, act honorably, and discreetly, in the fear of God ; and take him for your counsellor, that you may enjoy his favor, and thereby secure his protection. LORENZO DOW. 34 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY, FROM THE TWELFTH EDITION, WITH ADDITIONS Marriage is honorable in all, and the bed undefiled. But Wlwremongers and Adulterers God will judge. — Heb. xiii. 4. Various are the opinions with regard to the subject before us. Some people tell' us it is not lawful for men and women to marry, and argue thus to prove it: " It is living after the flesh : they that live after the flesh shall die, (by which is meant separation from God,) therefore they who live together as husband and wife shall die." — Now the premises being wrong, the conclusion is wrong of necessity : for living together as husband and wife is not living after the flesh, but after God's ordi- nance ■■ as is evident from Matt. xix. 4, 5, 6. — "AND HE ANSWERED, AND SAID UNTO Til KM, HAVE YE NOT READ THAT HE WHICH MADE THEM AT THE BEGINNING MADE THEM MALE AND FEMALE, AND SAID, FOR THIS CAUSE SHALL A MAX LEAVE FATHER AND MOTHER, AND SHALL CLEAVE TO HIS WIFE ) AND THEY TWAIN SHALL BE ONE FLESH ? WHEREFORE, THEY ARE NO MORE TWAIN, BUT ONE FLESH. WlIAT, THERE- FORE, God hath joined together, let no man put asunder." In these words Christ, our great lawgiver, refers to Gen. ii. 24 ; which al once proves, that the paradisiacal institution is nol abrogated. From the begin- ning of the world until the words of the text were written, people lived together as husband and wife, and had divine approbation in so doing: as is easily prove I from the word of God. Some people ha\ -• an idea we cannot be as hoi a in a married as in a single state. But hark ! Enoch walked with Goa after he begat Methuselah, three hundred Mais, and begaj sons and daughters.* Gen. y^ 22. • 'Whoever will reflect, 1. on the command in Paradise ; 2. the promises in the ten commandments; 8. that Samuel was the answer of prayer, and proi ed a blessing to society ; 4. that although ail persons by nature have an equal chance, yet the influence of example is t>> be taken into account; 5. the blessings that God may be- stow as a treasure from his goodness, in answer tosinoere obedience and prayer; and, 6. the honor of beini; born Heb. xi. 5. Now if Enoch under that dark dispensation could serve God in a married state, and be fit for translation from earth to heaven, why not another person be equally pious, and be filled with " righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost" under the Gospel dispensation ? according to Rom. xiv. 17. But admitting it is right for common peo- ple to marry, — Is it right for the clergy to marry ? Answer — I know that too many think it is not, and are ready to conclude, that whenever u a preacher marries, he is backslidden from God :" hence the many arguments made use of by some to prevent it. When I hear persons who are married trying to dissuade others from marrying, I infer one of two things : that they are either unhappy in their marriage, else they enjoy a blessing which they do not wish others to partake of. The church of rome have an idea that the Pope is St. Peter's successor, and that the clergy ought not to marry. But i would ask. if it was lawful for St. Peter to have a wife, why not lawful for another priest or preacher to have one ? But have we any proof that Peter had a wife ? In Matt. viii. and 14, we read as follows : '; And when Jesus was come into "Peter's house, he saw his wife's mother laid, and sick of a fever." Now, how could Peter's wife's mother be sick of a fever, provided he had no wife"? and as we have no account that Christ parted Peter and his wife, 1 in- ter that he lived with her after his call to the apostleship, according to Rom. vii. 2. for "the woman which hath an husband is BOUND by ihe law to her husband so long as he liveth :" now if Peter's wife was ^feotrnd" to^him, how- could lie, go off and leave her, as some people of truly pious parents is matter of joy and gratitude ; for or can be titter instruments to add to the num- ber of the heavenlv b REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 35 think he did 1 The words of the text are, "marriage is honorable in all." — But how could it be honorable in all, if it were disho- norable in the priestly order ? For they form- ing a part, of course are included in the word A-double-L. In the first epistle written by St. Paul to Timothy, (iv.) we read thus : " Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doc- trines of devils ; speaking lies in hypocrisy ; having their conscience seared with a hot iron : forbidding to marry, and commanding to abstain from meats, which God had created to be received with thanksgiving of them which believe and know the truth." Observe, forbidding to marry is a doctrine of devils, therefore not of divine origin ; of course not to be obeyed, for we are under no obligation to obey the devils : but in opposition to them, to enjoy all the benefits of divine institutions. Marriage is a divine institution, therefore the benefits of matrimony may be enjoyed by them that believe and know the truth. Having briefly, but fully shown, that matrimony is lawful, I shall proceed to elucidate the words of my text or motto. In doing which, I shall, First, Show what matrimony is not. Secondly, What it is. Thirdly, Point out some of the causes of unhappy marriages, and conclude with a few words of advice. Resuming the order proposed, I come in the first place to show what matrimony is not. 1st. Two persons of the same gender dressed in the garb of the sexes, deceive a magistrate or minister, and have the ceremony performed, which is no marriage, but downright wicked- ness, which some have audaciously been guilty of. 2d. There are certain beings in the world in human shape, and dress in the garb of one of the sexes, but at the same time are not pro- perly masculine nor feminine ; of course not marriageable. They enter into matrimonial engagements with nersons of one of the sexes, and the formal ceremony is performed ; this is not matrimony, but an imposition ; forasmuch as the design of matrimony cannot be answer- ed thereby. 3rd. Sometimes a banditti catch two persons and compel them ceremonially to marry at the point of the sword, to save their lives ; but this is not matrimony : for it is neither sanc- tioned by laws divine or human ; neither are they obligated by such laws to live together. 4th. Some men have a plurality of women, but they cannot be married to them all ; if the first marriage was lawful the others are not, " for two," saith he, (not three) " shall be one flesh,;" moreover, when two persons enter into marriage, they promise to forsake all others, and be true to each other while they both shall live ; therefore are not at liberty to have any thing to do with other persons. 5th. Sometimes persons who are married without just cause, leave their companion, take up with another person, and live with him or her : this is not matrimony, but adultery ; and all such persons may expect to meet with God's disapprobation in eternity; "for such shall not inherit the kingdom of God." 6th. Two persons living together as hus- band and wife, and yet feeling at liberty to forsake the present, and embrace another ob- ject at pleasure — this is not matrimony, but whoredom : and " whoremongers and adul- terers God will judge." Yet we may here ob- serve : in many parts of the world, the politi- cal state of affairs is such, that two persons may live together by mutual consent as hus- band and wife, where there is no formal cere- mony performed, and yet be justified before God : which was the case with the Jews, (in- stance also if some were cast away upon an island ;) but this is not the case in America, except among the colored people, or heathen tribes, as will be more fully shown under the next head — in which I am to show, Secondly, What matrimony is. Some people believe in a decree, (commonly called a lottery,) viz. That God has determined in all cases, that particular men and women should be married to each other : and that it is impossible they should marry any other person. But I say, hush ! for if that be the case, then God appoints all matches ; but I believe the devil appoints a great many ; for if God did it, then it would be done in wisdom, and of course it would be done right ; if so, there would not be so many unhappy mar- riages in the world as what there are. If one man steals or runs away with another man's wife, goes into a strange country, and there marries her, did God decree that 1 AVhat made God Almighty so angry with the Jews for marrying. into heathen families; and why did the prophet Nehemiah contend with them, curse them, pluck off their hair, and make them swear that they would not give their daughters to the Ammonites, &c. as we read in the 13th chapter of Nehemiah, if God appointed such matches 1 Again, why did John the Baptist exclaim so heavily against Herod, for having his brother Philip's wife 1 If it was necessary, he could not help it : therefore John talked very foolishly when he said it was not lawful, for that was to say it was not lawful to do what God had decreed should be done. Notwithstanding I do not believe in lottery, (so called,) yet I believe* * I apprehend that every person who is marriageable, and whose duty it is to marry— there is a particular oL- 36 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. that persons who are under the influence of divine grace, may have a guide to direct them to a person suitable to make them a compa- nion, with whom they may live agreeably : but this can only be done by having pure in- tentions, paying particular attention to the in- fluence of the Divine Spirit within and the opening of Providence without ; being careful not to run so fast as to outrun your guide, nor yet to move so slow as to lose sight thereof. But to return : — Marriage consists in agree- ments of parties, in union of heart, and a pro- mise of fidelity to each other before God ; " forasmuch as he looketh at the heart, and judgeth according to intention." — 1 Sam. xvi. 7. As there is such a thing as for per- sons morally to commit adultery in the sight of God, who never actually did so, Matt. v. 28, so persons may be married in his sight, who never had the formal ceremony perform- ed. Observe, marriage is a divine institution; was ordained by God in the time of man's in- nocency, and sanctioned by Jesus Christ under the Gospel ; he graced a marriage feast in Cana of Galilee, where he turned water into wine, John ii. 1. Now, that marriage consists not barely in the outward ceremony is evi- dent ; for this may be performed on two per- sons of either sex, and yet no marriage ; for the benefits resulting from marriage, cannot be enjoyed through such a medium. If ma- trimony is the formal sentence, who married Adam and Eve ? and what was the ceremony by which they were constituted husband and wife? But if Adam and Eve were married without a formal ceremony, then something else is matrimony in the sight of God : of course, it must be an agreement of parties as above. Yet it is necessary to attend to the laws of our country, and have a formal cere- mony performed, J8@°> which is the EVI- DENCE of MATRIMONY!! For we are commanded to " be subject to every ordinance of man, for the Lord's sake," 1 Peter ii. 13. St. Paul saith — " Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers, for there is no power but of God : the powers that be, are ordained by God. Whosoever, therefore, resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God : and Ihey that resist shall receive to themselves damnation," Rom. xiii. 1, '2. Moreover, with- out this outward evidence it cannot be known who are married and who are not ; so that men could leave their wives and children to suffer; deny they ever engaged to live with such women, and having no proof thereof, they could not be compelled by any law to ject they ought to have ;— hut I helieve it possible for them to miss that object, and he connected With one that is improper for them — one cause of so many unhappy families, fjrj- There is a providence attending virtue, and a curse attending vice ! provide for such women and children. Once more, unless the law is complied with, the woman cannot be considered as his lawful wife, (for what makes her his lawful wife, is compliance with the law,) of course the chil- dren are not lawful ; then it follows they are adulterers and adulteresses ; else fornicators and fornicatresses ; their children are illegi- timate ; and after the death of the man, the woman and children cannot heir his estate, if he dies without a will.* Question. If two persons contract for marriage, and have pledged their fidelity to each other before God, are they justifiable in breaking that marriage contract ? Answer. If one has acted the part of an impostor, told lies, and deceived the other, this is not marriage, but an imposition : of course the person so imposed on is justifiable in re- jecting such deceiver ! But if they both make statements in truth, are acquainted with each other's character, dispositions, practices, and principles, and then, being in possession of such information, voluntarily engage before God to live together as man and wife, unless something wicked, more than was or could he reasonably expected, transpires relative to one or the other of the two persons so engaged ; S^° the person who breaks such contract cannot be justifiable before God ! For I think I have clearly proved such contract to be marriage in his sight; and Christ saith, " who- soever shall put away his wife except it be for fornication, and shall marry another, com- mitteth adultery ;* and who so marrieth her * A Lawyer attempted to disinherit some Quaker children, pleading that they were illegitimate, because their parents were not married by a priest. The question arose from his competitor. From whom or from whence, did the clergy derive their authority to give indulgence of marriage to some, and withhold it from others .' The judge replied, the doctrine proves too much, — it proves that we are all illegitimate ; for I recollect reading ol a marriage in Paradise, and no priest there to celebrate it ! Hence it became a national question, and part of the civil code, instead of pure ecclesiastical. There never was a spiritual court in the United States, nor any Buc- clebaggars, under the Popish idea of "order and succes- sion." Here a question will arise, with regard to the policy or justice of a man's keeping a woman, who was virtuous when he took her, and she remains strictly true to him ; and, after having retained her in keeping a num- ber of years, she also having had children by him, he is still at liberty to fling her oft', and bastardize their off- spring! In Spanish Florida, if a man and woman live together ten days, as husband and wife, — if he die, she will be allowed to claim her part, (i. e. a wife"s part,) ol" his property. ♦ Now, it appears furthermore, that the Jews con- sidered a mutual contract as above — .Marriages are sacred ; as is evident from Dent. xxii. 22. 28. "If a dam- sel that is a virgin be betrothed unto a husband, and a man find her in a city, and lie with her, then ye shall bring them both out into the gate of that city ; and ye shall stone them Aith stones that they die ; the damsel because she cried not, being in the city, and the man be- cause he humbled his neighbor's wife." Now, observe, the woman is styled a virgin, and yet a man's wife, be- muse she was betrothed ; that is, engaged to him by solemn contract. Take notice, the punishment inflicted on such ?s broke their marriage contract was death— REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 37 which is put away ("for fornication,") doth commit adultery," Matt. xix. 9. From this passage it is evident, that for the cause of for- nication, a man may put away his wife, marry another, and yet be justifiable in the eye of the divine law. Moreover, if a man puts away his wife for any other cause save forni- cation, &c. and utterly refuseth to live with her, she is at liberty to marry, but he is not. This I think is what St. Paul meaneth in 1 Cor. vii. 15. " but if the unbelieving depart let him depart ; a brother or sister is not under bondage in such cases," i. e. they are free from the law, for that is what they were bound by ; of course, at liberty to marry again, for the in- nocent are not to suffer for the guilty. Ad- mitting the above to be correct, how many such adulterers and adultresses there are in the world ! — And what a dreadful account will thousands have to give in the day of eternity, for the violation of their most sacred promises ! ! But one is ready to say, I was not sincere when I made those promises. Then you dis- sembled to deceive, and told lies* to ensnare the innocent ; like the devil when he trans- forms himself into an angel of light, and the greater shall be your damnation. " For all liars shall have their portion in the lake that burns with fire and brimstone," Rev. xxi. 8. Many men will work an hundred schemes and tell ten thousand lies to effect the most devilish purposes, and after their ends are answered, turn with disdain from the person deceived by them, and make themselves merry to think how they swept the pit of hell to accomplish their design. "But whoremongers and adul- terers God will judge ;" which brings me to the last thing proposed. In which I am, Thirdly, To point out some of the causes of unhappy marriages. Here I would observe, that Divine Wisdom hath ordained marriage for several important whereas there was no such punishment inflicted on those who were not betrothed ; as you may read in the same chapter, verse 23, 29. Why this difference in their pun- ishment ? Answer. Because the crime was aggravated by the violation of the marriage contract. God is the same in justice now, that he was then ; and crimes are not less under the gospel than they were under the law. "Let them that read understand." In the gospel as recorded by St. Matthew, this is farther verified, Matt. i. IS, 19, 20, as exemplified in Mary the mother of Christ, and Joseph : for before they came together she is styled his. wife, and he her husband. $7- This is the truth, and you cannot deny it. Strange to think what numbers in the world for the sake of human flesh and a little of this perishable world's goods, will persuade their friends or children to sin against God by breaking their marriage contract ! — The Devil can but tempt, but mortal man compel ! ! I am here speaking of contracts where there is no lawful objection. * A man, (I do not say a gentleman,) in the West, sought the destruction of an innocent and to ac- complish his designs, "wished that heaven might never receive his soul nor the earth his body, if he did not per- form his contract," — and afterwards boasted of his worse than diabolical act ; but God took him at his word — for he was shot by an Indian, and rotted above ground '. ends. 1st. For the mutual happiness of the sexes in their journey through life, and as a comfort and support to each other. 2d. That souls may be propagated agreeably to the divine will, capable of glorifying and enjoy- ing him for ever. 3d. As the man without the woman, or the woman without the man, is not in a capacity to provide for a family, Divine Wisdom hath wisely ordained their mutual aid, in providing for, instructing, and protecting offspring ; as guardian angels who must give account. Besides the reason as- signed by St. Paul, 1 Cor. vii. But to return, I would observe, 1st. Too many marry from lucrative views ; their object is not to get a suitable companion, who wjll sweeten all the ills of life, but to get a large fortune, so that their time may be spent in idleness and lux- ury ; that they may make a grand appearance in the world, supposing that property will make them honorable. This being the lead- ing motive, they direct their attention to an object, which, if it was not for property, would perhaps be looked upon by them with con- tempt ; and profess the greatest regard for the person, while the property is the object of their affections. Perhaps the person is old ; the ideas are — "This old man or woman can- not live long ; then all will be mine, and I shall be in such circumstances that I can marry to great advantage ;*' forgetting there are other people in the world just of their own opinion ! The contract is made, the sham marriage is performed, there is a union of hand but not of heart, in consequence of which they are not happy together. — The de- ceived, on finding out the deception, wishes a reversion in vain, which the other must sen- sibly feel : for sin hath its own punishment entailed to it ; therefore the curse of God fol- lows such impure intentions. I appeal to those who have married from these incentives, whether these things are not so ! — 2d. Some people take fancy for love ; they behold a person whom they would almost take to be an angel in human shape, (but all is not gold that glitters,) and through the medium of the eye become enamoured ; and rest not until the object of their fancy is won. Beauty be- ing but skin deep, sickness or age soon makes the rose to wither; they are then as much disappointed as the miser who thought he had ten thousand guineas all in gold, but after counting them over every day for twelve months, the gilt wore off, by which means he discovered his gold was only tarnished cop- per ; of course lost its value in his estimation. So when beauty fades, the foundation of hap piness being gone, and seeing nothing attract- ing to remain, it is not uncommon for an object more beautiful to be sought. 3d. There is such a thing as for persons to marry for 38 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. love, and yet be unhappy ! Did I say marry for love 1 Yes — but not their own love ;. only the love of their parents or friends. For instance, two persons of suitable age, char- acter, disposition, &c. form attachments of the strongest nature, are actuated by pure motives, are united in heart, and enter into the most solemn engagements to live together during life ;* the parents being asked, utterly refuse to give their daughter, without any sufficient for such refusal. In the next place, they si rive to break the marriage contract, as made by the two young people. Perhaps the man has not property enough to please them, for worth is generally (though improperly) estimated by the quantity of property a person possesses, instead of a character, his prin- ciples, his practices, &c. In order to effect their wishes every measure they can invent is pushed into operation, (and it is frequently the case that family connections, and even strangers interfere, who have no business so to do ; but fools will be meddling ;) to change the woman's mind, and make bad impressions on the same with respect to the object of her affections; they strive by placing their dia- bolical optic to her eye to make her view every thing in the worst light they possibly can; promise great things if she break it off : "all these things will I give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship me," (said the devil once ;) threaten to place the black seal of reprobation upon her if she fulfils her en- gagements. Here the mind becomes as a '• troubled sea which cannot rest ;" She is at a loss to know what is duty — she loves her parents, also the man to whom her heart has been united — her affections are placed, her h< i is pledged — she spends restless nights and mournful days to know how to decide ! - critical but important period ! Her present, and perhaps her eternal peace depends upon the decision ! After many struggles with her own conscience, at length through powerful persuasion she yields to the wishes of others — betrays her trust, breaks her marriage con- tract, tleserts her best friend, and pierces her- self through with many sorrows.f Does this decision give peace of mind '. By no means! She is pained at the vevy heart, and flies to some secret place to give vent to the sorrow she feels. Follow her to the lonely apart- * Some people sa ;• the bargain should lie conditional, thus — "If my parents love you well enough, I will have you." This just proves the point in hand, that they must marry for the parents' love and not their own t If the* woman is under age, the may pel haps he justi- fiable on that account ; hut if she is of age it argues im- becility ; for she has as much right to act for herself, as her parents have to act for themselves ; "i course should have a judgment and soul of her own '. II the fault is al- together in herself, she proves at once she is not to be confided in : and I would pronounce that man blessed who has escaped a woman of so mean a principle— for such a thing has scarcely been known among heathens. ment — behold her there as pale as death — her cheeks >edewed with tears ! What mean those 1 eavy groans 1 What mean those heart-breaking sighs 1 What mean those floods of briny tears poured forth so free, as if without consent 1 She was torn from the object of all her earthly joy ! The ways of God " are pleasantness, and all his paths are peace," but she finds nothing save sorrow in the way and path which she has taken — therefore she is not in the way which she ought to have went. Another man pays his addresses to her ; by no means calculated to make her a suitable companion — but he has large possessions : and this being the object her parents and friends have in view they do and say all they can to get her consentable. But parents should remember, that they can no more love for their children, than they can eat and drink for them. Through their en- treaties she is prevailed on to give him her hand, while her affections are placed on an- other. Thus she marries for the love of her parents — and goes with a heavy heart to the marriage bed. They have laid a foundation to make her unhappy while she lives ; and may I not say, more than probable, to procure her future miserv! For how can she be happy with a man whom she does not love ! " How can two walk together except they be agreed ?" Where there is no agreement there can be no union, and where there is no union, there can be no happiness.. As the parents are not so immediately concerned therein as the child, they act very improperly in over-persuading their child to marry. For if she is unhappy in such marriage, she will have cause to re- flect on them, and place her misery to their account ; while she waits for the hour to come to end her existence, and terminate the misery which she feels! Marriage was in- tended for the mutual happiness of the sexes — for the woman was given to the man to be "an help meet for him," Gen. ii. 18. Mar- riage is an emblem of that union which sub- sists between Christ and his Church, Ep/i. v. 32. Solomon saith, "Whoso findeth a wife, findeth a good thing, and obtaineth favor of the Lord," — Prov. viii. 22. Again, "a pru- dent wife is from the Lord," — Prov. x\\. II. I therefore conclude that a happy marriage is the greatest blessing and consolation which can be enjoyed on this side of eternity, next to the love of God in the soul. Of course an un- happy marriage is the greatest curse which is endured on this side of hell, next to the hor- rors of a guilty conscience. Quitting this. I pass on to observe, that many make them- selves unhappy after marriage. I shall 1st. Notice some things in the conduct of men. 2dly, In the conduct of women. 3dly, Point out some complex cases. 1st, It frequently REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY 39 happens that wicked men pay their addresses to religious women ; and in order to accom- plish their desire, pretend to have a great re- gard for piety, promise to do all in their power io assist them on their way to heaven, and call God to bear witness to a lie that they will be no hindrance to them, &c. and many go so far as to put on the outward garb of religion that they may more easily betray with a kiss ! But shortly after marriage the wolf sheds his coat, and openly avows his dislike to the ways of godliness, and either directly or in- directly declares that his wife shall not enjoy the privileges of the gospel. Here the wife is convinced of the insincerity of his promise, which makes her doubt the sincerity of his affection for her ; the house becomes divided, and the foundation of their future misery is laid ; and it will be a mercy of God, if they are not a means of peopling the regions of the damned, and at last go down to the chambers of death together. 2dly, Some men pretend to respect their wives — the wife looks up to her husband as her head for protection, and, as a reasonable woman, expects him to re- dress her grievances. But alas : how is she disappointed ! For he approbates that in others which he could prevent without any loss of property, or character; and appears to delight in her misery. Instance those who have religious wives, and suffer drinking, swearing, frolicking, gambling, &c. about their houses. Is it not natural for such women to conclude their husbands have a greater re- gard for such wicked beings than themselves'? If so, how can my husband have that regard for me which he ought to have ? And what becomes of that scripture which saith, " so ought men to love their wives as their own bodies : he that loveth his wife loveth him- self."— Eph. v. 28. Again, Col. iii. 19. " Husbands love your wives, and be not bit- ter against them." 3dly, A great many men stay away from home unnecessarily, spend their time in drinking, &c. expending their money in the taverns, which ought to go to the support of their families, while their wives have not the necessaries of life, and are la- boring night and day to keep their children from starving. Thus many families are brought to disgrace and misery by the wick- edness of husbands. But one is ready to say, I provide well for my family ; and am I not at liberty to go and come when I please 1 Yes, as far as is expedient, but no farther, if you do not wish to forfeit your wife's confi- dence. I ask, what must be the feelings of a woman left in such a case, when she knows her husband has no lawful business to detain him from home 1 What conclusion can she more rationally draw than this : My company is disagreeable to him, therefore he is deter- mined to have as little of it as possible. The society of others is more pleasing to him than that of his family ; therefore he seeks plea- sure abroad ?" Here grounds are given for her to suspect his virtue ; and it is very com- mon for women to think such men have their misses from home, which is too often the case. Reflect for a moment what must be the sensations of a delicate woman, to hear that her bosom friend lies intoxicated among the swine in the streets. I am certain from ob- servation that no woman can be happy with a drunken man ; therefore I am bold to say wherever you see such a thing, you see an unhappy family — and except such persons re- pent and get forgiveness, they will assuredly be damned, however rich, honorable, and wise they may be. For St. Paul ranks drunk- enness among the works of the flesh, and positively declares, " they who do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God," Gal. v. Therefore I would advise all young ladies, if they wish to be happy in time or eternity, to avoid such young men as hanker about the taverns, and have not respect enough for their own characters to raise them above a level with the beasts ! — For beasts do not get drunk. They who get drunk when young, are apt to be sots when old. Moreover, a great many sins flow from that of drunkenness, a few of which I shall here mention, 1st, It brings on disorders to their destruction, which, 2nd, prevents their usefulness as worthy members in society. 3d, Shortens their days, which is a species of murder, the most heinous of all crimes. 4th, A bad example before others. 5th, Procures a family scandal. 6th, His money is laid out for that which is worse than if thrown into the fire ; which, 7th, Prevents his usefulness as a charitable man. 8th, Is a breach of God's law. 9th, Quenches the Divine Spirit. 10th, Exposes his family to want. — 11 th, Liable to bring a burthen on the country. 12th, Deprives him of the power of reason; which, 13th, Makes him liable to injure his friends and commit every horrid depredation. And such men as will get drunk and then abuse their wives, do not deserve the name of men, for they have not the principle of men, but may be called the devil's swill-tub walking upright; and such deserves a dose of eel tea, i. e. spirituous liquor in which a living eel has been slimed. 4thly, There are men who break the contract by defiling the marriage bed— but this i-5 thought to be no scandal by many who are guilty* — Now take notice, a man of good * Paley observes, that, on the part of the man who solicits the chastity of a married woman, it certainly in- cludes the crime of seduction, and is attended with mis- chief still more extensive and complicated ; it creates a new sufferer, an injured husband upon whose affection is inflicted a wound, the most painful and incurable that 40 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. principles thinks as much of his word as his oath, therefore will be true to his engage- ments, and will fulfil that promise made be- fore witnesses, to " forsake all other women, and keep to his wife only, so long as they both shall live, to live with her after God's holy ordinance." Now I ask, is adultery God"s ordinance ? No, for he forbids adultery, Exod. xx. 14. He who breaks his most sacred engagements is not to be confided in. Matrimonial engagements are the most sacred — therefore he who breaks his matrimonial engagements is not to be confided in. 5thly, Some men have an unhappy temper ; are mo- rose and peevish — and though their wives do all they can, or as they may, it is impossible to please them. They are easily angered, view a mote until it looks as large as a moun- tain ; one word brings on another, at length they proceed from words to blows, until they become so large that one bed cannot hold them both. Many of our eyes and ears have been witness to this shameful conduct ; the jarring string of discord runs through all the family ; they are like devils incarnate ; and if a person happens to be in the family who has never been used to such conduct, would he not be almost led to think he had gotten into the territories of the damned ? What is here said of the man, is applicable to a great many women. £@°* A wounded bird will flutter. There are too many causes for me to cite under this head. I leave your minds to human nature knows. The infidelity of the woman is aggravated by cruelty to her children, who are generally involved in their parent's shame, and always made unhappy by their quarrel. The marriage vow is wit- nessed before God, and accompanied with circumstances of solemnity and religion which approach to the nature of an oath. The married offender, therefore, incurs a crime little short of perjury, and the seduction of married women is little less than subordination of perjury. But the strongest apology for adultery is the prior transgres- sion of the other party ; and so far, indeed, as the bad effects of adultery are anticipated by the conduct of the husband or wife who offends first, the guilt of the second offender is extenuated. But this can never amount to a justification, unless it could be shown that the obligation of the marriage vow depends upon the conviction of reci- procal fidelity ; a construction which appears founded neither inexpediency, nor in terms of the vow, nor in the design of the legislature, which prescribed the marriage rite. To consider the offence upon the footing of provo- cation, therefore, can by no means vindicate retaliation. "Thou shalt not commit adultery," it must ever be re- membered, was an interdict delivered by God himself The crime has been punished in almost all ages and na- tions. By the Jewish law it was punishable with death in both parties.whcre eitherthe woman was married, or both. Among the Kgyptians adultery, in the man was punished by a thousand lashes, with rods, and in the woman by the loss of her nose. The Greeks put out the eyes of the adulterers. Among the Romans i* was punished by ban- ishment, cutting off the ears, noses, and sewing tho adulterers in sacks, and throwing them into the sea; scourging, burning, &c. &c. In Spain and Poland they were almost as severe. The Saxons formerly burnt the adultress, and over her ashes erected a gibbet, whereon the adulterer was hanged. King Edmund in this king- dom, ordered adultery to bepuniOicJ in the same manner as homicide. Canute ordered the man to be banished, || and the woman to have her nose and ears cut off. take them in while I pass on to the next thing under consideration, which was to notice some things in the conduct of women, which make unhappy marriages. 1st. There are some women who are so un- fortunate as to miss the path of virtue, prior to their being married.* Now, although they may pass for virgins, they are not such in reality — any more than base metal is genuine. And notwithstanding they may deceive a man until the marriage knot is tied, that imposition may be known in future, Deut. xxii. This being the case, it is impossible for the man to love her as he ought, or otherwise would : here is a source from whence misery flows in the very beginning ; as Solomon saith, Prov. xii. 4, " A virtuous woman is a crown (or or- nament) to her husband — but she that maketh ashamed is as rottenness in his bones.'' He must know that one person at least knows this as well as himself; this causes him to be ashamed, while she becomes as rottenness in his bones ; for the impression is not easily worn off. I hope these observations will not be forgotten by my -female readers, whose vir- tue remains clear and sound as the crystal glass. 2d. God has placed the man as gov- ernor in the family, and he is styled " head of the woman," Eph. v. 23. Now there are |/ some women, though they promise to " live after God's ordinance," are not willing to do ! it, but wish to be head themselves ; (accord- ing to the vulgar saying, put the petticoat on the man and wear the breeches themselves,) claiming superior equality — whatever is to * Fornication, whoredom, or the act of incontinency between single persons ; for if either of the parties be married, it is adultery. While scripture gives no sanc- tion to those austerities which have been imposed on men under the idea of religion, so, on the other hand, they give no liberty for the indulgence of any propensity that would either mitigate against our own interest or that of others. It is vain to argue the innocency of fornication from the natural passions implanted in us, since " mar- riage is honorable in all," and wisely appointed for the prevention of those evils which would otherwise ensue ; and besides, the existence of any natural propensity in us, is no proof that it is to be gratified without any restrictions. — That fornication is both unlawful and un- reasonable, may be easily inferred, if we consider, 1. That our Saviour expressly declares this to be a crime. Mark viL 21 to 23: 2. That the scriptures declare that fornicators cannot inherit the kingdom of God. 1 Cor. vi. 9. Ileb. xiii. 16, Gal. v. 19 to 23 — S3. Fornication sinks into a mere brutal commerce, a gratification which was designed to be the cement of a sacred, generous, and tender friendship : 3. It leaves the maintenance and education of children, as to the father at least, utterly insecured : 4. It strongly tempts tho guilty mother to guard herself from infamy by methods of procuring abortion, which not only destro] s the child, but often the mother: 5. It disqualifies the deluded creatures to be either good wives or mothers, in any future marriage, ruining that modesty which is the guardian of nuptial happiness : 6. It absolutely disqualifies the man for the best satisfactions — those of truth, virtue, innocent grati- fications, tender and generous friendship : It often per- petuates a disease which may be accounted for one of est maladies of human nature, and the effects of which are said to visit the constitutions of even distant generations. REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. 41 be done, they must give directions,* the man durst not bargain without leave, and if he does his wife's tongue runs as though it would never stop. What does it argue ? It argues great straight I, and little crooked u — that the woman thinks herself possessed of great wis- dom, and the husband ignorant in the extreme ; and sets him aside as a mere cypher. But so far is tnis from being a trait of wisdom, that it proves the reverse ; for a wise woman will reverence and obey her husband, accord- ing to Eph. v. 22, 23. 1 Pet. iii. 1. More- over it argues self-importance, to see people climbing to the high seat of power, where they have no business. S^' Self-importance flows from ignorance. If the man is a man of sense and spirit, he is not willing to give up that which properly belongs to him, viz., the rein of government, of course the contest which begins in words frequently ends in blows. Thus many women, by assuming to themselves a prerogative which does not be- long to them, make unhappy families. Wo- men, by indulging a mean opinion of their husbands, become ashamed of them ; but this can happen in no case where there is not a want of information and judgment. If you stooped in marrying him, do not indulge the thought that you added to his respectability ; never tell him "you lifted him out of the ashes," for it will be hard for you to extricate yourself from this difficulty. " If you stooped of necessity, because you could get no one else, the obligation is on your own side. And if you could get a better companion, why did you marry him ? If you stooped of choice, who ought to be blamed but yourself? Be- sides, it will be well to remember, when you became his wife he became your head, and your supposed superiority was buried in that voluntary act." 3d. There are many young women, who, in order to marry well, appear very mild, very affectionate and very decent in their persons, houses, &c. (frequently using an air of affectionate and speaking with fal- tering voices.) Some young gentleman wish- ing to get a companion of this description, offers his hand to one of these "jackdaws dressed in peacock feathers" — the nuptials are celebrated, her wishes are answered, the cloak is laid aside, and she soon appears what she is in reality. The innocency of the lamb is lost in the fierceness of the lion ; the affection of the dove in the cruelty of the ostrich ; and the cleanliness of the sheep in the filthiness of the swine. These properties are bad in the abstract, but far worse when they meet together. Filthiness is the fruit of laziness. Go to the liouse where a lazy woman bears rule ; examine the floor, the furniture, the » " Whip MY dogs because MY dogs did not watch MY Give MY dogs no supper, (fr7= MY cart ! !" bedding, the linen, the children, and last of all herself, and see what an agreement throughout the whole — every thing is out of fix ; and if she is a professor of religion, you may, with- out erring far, form a rational judgment of the state of her soul, from the appearance of her body. Laziness is inconsistent with the gos- pel of Christ, and with the spirit of Chris- tianity ; for St. Paul told the Thessalonians to note such "a man, and have no company with him, that he may be ashamed," 2 Thess. iii. 14. Moreover, a lazy Christian is as great a solecism as an honest thief, a sober drunkard, a chaste harlot, or a holy devil. But it may be asked — what are the evils that accrue from dirty houses, &c. I answer, 1st. If a gentleman or lady visits you, they have no appetite to eat or drink in your houses ; and what are your feelings when you are cer- tain of the cause 1 2d. They can have no satisfaction in your beds, they smell so offen- sive, and are so infested with hungry night walkers, which thirst for human blood. 3d. The very disagreeableness of the air, causes them to wish to make their escape, lest they should be seized with putrid or malignant fevers, which might terminate in death. 4th. Many diseases originate therefrom, which are productive of the most fatal consequences to the family. 5th. Thereby you transmit a curse to your children; for the children, in common, pattern after their parents — and as they do with you, so will they do when they get to themselves. Therefore says one, " Take care of the breed." There is no excuse suffi- cient to justify those who are able to work and live in dirt, where water is plenty, and may be had for nothing : Therefore I would advise all persons who value their health, to shun such places as they would a city where the plague is in full rage. Now if a man is thus taken in, how can he be happy, provided he has never been accustomed so to live 1 And if he has, by seeking a woman from whom he expects better things, he clearly evinces his dissatisfaction in that manner of life. But finding out the deception, he has no heart to work ; takes to drink, to drown his sorrow. Here we behold another cause of family mise- ry, or unhappy marriages. 4thly. It some- times is the case, that the wife, for want of due consideration, as it relates to his constitu- tion and inclination,* treats him, as an hus- * " In the Jewish constitutions, there are some things not only curious, but useful, respecting marriage. There are four causes which induce men to marry : 1. Impure desire. -2. To get riches. 3. To become honorable. 4. For the glory of God. Those who marry through the first motive, beget wicked and rebellious children. Those who marry for the sake of riches, have the curse of leaving them to others. Those who marry for the sake of aggrandizing their family, their families shall be diminished. Those who marry to promote the glory of God, their children shall be holy, and by them shall the true church be increased." 42 REFLECTIONS ON MATRIMONY. band, with neglect : which makes a bad im- pression on his mind that is not easily erased, but tends to woan his affections from her, and exposes him to the temptations of others, till she becomes a burden, and he wishes her out of the way as a rival. Thus she is blind to her own happiness, and procures her own de- struction. Quitting this, I pass on to the third thing under consideration; in which I am to point out some complex cases, in which either party may be guilty. And 1st. That odious practice of talking against each other, a.nd exposing their weakness to those whom it doth not concern. For this is only expo- sing one's self! and is attended with concomi- tant evils ; and a great incalculable mischief will ensue — among which will lie ambition, and a desire to retaliate with revenge ! 2dly. A desire for the mastery — cannot or will not bear contradiction ;. but must have the lasl word ! Here, from calling each other "dear" and "honey!" there will be a spirit of bitterness, and finally give each other the lie — and perhaps a separation may ensue from some trifling circumstance; like the man and his wife who disputed whether it was a mouse or a rat that ran across the hearth — their friends got them to settle — make up — but it was a rat — let it be a rat, replied the man — this finished it. 3dly. A desire to make a show above their income, which the judicious reflection of the other opposes — starve the belly to make the back and head look gay ! And even among the rich, as well as poor, what misery and unhappiness there exists ! — Go to the middle class to find virtue, and look at Agufs prayer ! 4thly. A man or woman marries one who has former children — partiality is shown : one is an idol, and another is beaten and starved; what is the consequence'? — When vexed — [ had a husband once ! He is gone " Let the husband render unto the wife due benevolence. — Though our version is no translation of the original, yet few people are at a loss for the meaning ; and the context is sufficiently plain. Some have rendered the words, not unaptly, the matrimonial debt, or conjugal duty ; that which ;> nil.' owes to her husband, and the husband to his wile ; and which they must take care mutually to render, else alienation of affection will be the infallible consequence; and this in numberless: in- stances, has led to adulterous connections. In such cases, the wile has to blame herself for the infidelity of her husband ; and the husband for that of his wile. What miserable work has been made in the peace of families, by a wife or husband pretending to be wiser than the apostle, and too holy and spiritual to keep the commandments of God '. " 77,,- taift hath not power, t the Saints and Martyr-.' which GOD. as a .lust Governor, will cause to be visited on them in their turn : that the Earth may revert to its original an 1 proper owner, and the in- liabitants know that HIS Kingdom is over all. OF GOVERNMENTS. from what authority, shall one person or if men, have power and exercise a com- mand over others'? ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 53 It must be obtained in one of these three ways. 1st. It must be the gift of the Creator and governor of the Universe — or 2dly, it must be delegated by the people — or else 3dly must be self created or usurped* OF DIVINE DELEGATION. First. With regard to that authority, which is said to be the gift of the Creator, and derived from the Governor of the Uni- verse as his delegated power. It hath not for its foundation or support, either Scripture or Common Sense. Before any conclusion can be admitted, cer- tain facts, or first principles, or data must be established or admitted for its confirmation. The error of those who reason by prece- dents drawn from antiquity, respecting the Rights of Man, is, that they do not go far enough into antiquity. They do not go the whole way. They stop in some of the inter- mediate stages, of a hundred or a thousand years, and produce what was men done, as their precedent. This is no autncrity at all. If we travel still further into antiquity, we shall find a direct contrary opinion and prac- tice prevailing. And if antiquity is to be au- thority, a thousand such authorities may be produced, successively contradicting each other. But if we proceed on, we shall at last come out right — we shall come to the time, when man came from the hands of his Maker. What was he then 1 ' Man !' Man was his high and only title, and a higher cannot be given him. We have now gone back to the origin of man and to the origin of his rights. As to the manner in which the world has been governed from that day to this, it is no farther any concern of ours, than to help us to make a proper use of former errors, and suitable im- provements upon ancient history. Those who lived a hundred or a thousand years ago, were then moderns as we are now. They had their ancients, and those ancients diad others, and we shall be ancients in our turn. If the mere name of antiquity is to govern in the affairs of life, the people who are to live an hundred or a thousand years hence, will be as much hound to take us for a precedent, as we are to take as a precedent those who lived an hun- dred or a thousand years ago. The fact is, that an appeal to antiquity, may prove any tiling, and establish nothing. It is authority against authority, still ascend- ing till we come to the Divine origin of the Rights of Man at the Creation. Here our inquiries find a resting place, and reason finds a home. If a dispute about the Rights of Man had arisen at the distance of an hundred - * By the Creator's " Law of Nature," is Man a Cosmo- polite or the Local property of another ! years from the Creation, to this source of au- thority they must have referred — and to the same source of authority, we must now refer. The genealogy of Christ is traced to Adam. — Why not trace the Rights of Man up to his creation 1 The answer is — ' That upstart governments,' through ambition founded in ' Moral Evil,"1 have arisen and thrust them- selves between, to unmake man, and trample upon all his precious rights, to keep him in profound ignorance, that they may be served at his expense. If any generation of men ever possessed the right of dictating the mode by which the world should be governed forever, it was the first generation that existed : and if that gene- ration did not, no succeeding generation can show authority for so doing. The illuminating and divine principle of the equal rights of man, (for it has its origin from the Maker of man) relates not only to living individuals, but to all generations of men succeeding each other. Every generation is equal in rights, to the generation which preceded it ; by the same rule that every individual is born equal in rights to his cotemporanj. Every history of the creation, and every traditionary account ; whether from the letter- ed or unlettered world, however they may vary in their opinion or belief of certain par- ticulars, all agree in establishing one point : the unity of man. By which I mean that all men are of one degree : and consequently, that all men are born equal, and with equal natural rights ; in the same manner as if posterity had been continued by Creation instead of Gene- ration. The latter being only the mode by which the former is carried forward ; and con- sequently, every child born into the world, must be considered as deriving its existence from GOD. The world is as new to him, as it was to the first man that existed, and his natural rights are of the same kind. The Mosaic account of the Creation, whe- ther taken as Divine authority, or merely his- torical, fully maintains the unity or equality of man. The following expression admits of no controversy. "And God said, let us make man in our own image. In the image of God created he him ; male and female created he them." The distinction of the sexes is point- ed out, but no other distinction is implied. If this be not divine authority, it is at least his- torical authority, and shows the equality of man so far from being a modern doctrine, to be the oldest upon record. It is also to be observed, that all the reli- gions known in the world, are founded, as far as they relate to man, on the unity of Man, as being all of one degree. Whether in heaven or hell, or in whatever state man may be sup- posed to exist hereafter, the bad and good are 54 ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. the only distinctions. Nay. even the laws of government are obligated to slide into this prin- ciple, by making degree to consist in crimes and not in persons. This is one of the greatest of all truths, and it is our highest interest to cultivate it. By considering man in this light, it places him in a close connection with his duties, whether to his Creator, or the creation, of which he is a part ; and it is only when he forgets his birth or origin, or to use a more fashionable phrase. "his Birth and family," that he becomes dis- solute The distinction of the sexes only, is men- tioned at the creation of man. Hence, the .man was considered as the head of his family : and so established by the law of custom, which gave rise to the simple Patriarchal Government. But so far are the Scriptures from justifying the idea that monarchy is the "Delegated power of God," that they speak directly to the reverse. — They inform us that the Jews were the peculiar people of God, and ': they desired a KING to reign over them, to be like all the nations round about," after they had been a Commonwealth for several hundred years. And a ktng they obtained, as a judg- ment for their " Moral Evil ;" and he proved a scourge for their national sin. Thus, "the nations round about." had Kings at an early period. The Israelites also desired to have one, and a King was given them as a judgment. We may therefore con- clude, that Monarchy had its origin in some wisdom, which was not divine. Here it may be observed, that the wisdom of God, in his dispensations to nations and people_accomplish.es many great ends with a very_ few simple means— hence when one "social compact" is removed, in justice for sin. a way is then opened for another as a of mercy. This was manifested in the overthrow of Babylon, for the relief and re- turn of the Jews to Jerusalem, to rebuiU the temple. So also, Saul was removed for a better man to reign in his stead. Hence if there be Kinos. i! is better in have god ad ones. Therefore the Christians were commanded to praj for tl [-wishers and friends b w ho wishe ! for peace in the land. It could h:i I o difficult thing, in the early and solitav. . while the chief employment of man, was tha tending flocks and herd-, for a banditti of ruf- fians to overrun a country. . under ablish- ed, the chief of the band ed to lose the name of "Robber" i march : and hence the origin of Monarchy and Those bands of robbers having " parcelled out the world," and divided it into dominions, began, as is naturally the case, to quarrel with each other. What at first was obtained by violence, was considered In- others, as proper and lawful to be taken, and a second plunder- er succeeded the first. They alternately invaded the dominions which each had assigned to himself, and the brutality with which they treated each other, explains the original character of Monarchy ; it was ruffian torturing ruffian. The con- queror considered the conquered, not as his prisoner, but his property. He led them in triumph, rattling in chains, and doomed him at pleasure, to slavery or death. As time ob- literated the history of their beginning, their successors assumed new appearances, to cut off the entail of their disgrace, but their prin- ciple and object remained the same. What at first was plundered, assumed the softer name of revenue, and the power originally usurped, they affected to inherit. The career of Nebuchadnezzar, Alexander the Great, Julius and Augustus Caesar. Ma- homet, William the Conqueror, Cromwell and Bonaparte with their concomitants, are enough to exemplify the propriety of the remarks al- ready made. Monarchial government, when considered as the delegated power of God, supposes an hereditary succession ; and of course the will of the Monarch, with his successors, must be binding, not only on the present generation. but also on those which are to come. To suppose that the will of those who existed once, but are now dead, can be binding on the generations yet to come, is ridiculous. One is out of the world, and the other not in it, and of course they are two non-entities, which can never meet in this world, and therefore can by no means form obligations for one another, agreeably to Natural Justice. er, as tlie government is lor the bene- fit of the people, and not tile people for the government. Hence, it must he calcu!. as to answer every purpose 1 wisdom than all the nation beside — whereas hereditary sue is as liable to have a fool as a wise man for a uro\ ! more so. when degenera- ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 55 tion is rendered certain by confining their intermarriages exclusively to Royal Blood. The more this subject is investigated, the more the absurdity of it will appear. It is inconsistent, both with Scripture and Common Sense. It is contrary to every principle both of moral goodness and of natural justice. It cannot stand the test of a comparison with the Moral Law, the Law of Nature, or the Rule of Practice. OF THE POPE'S POWER. If the Progressive power of tbe Pope, and the almost incredible height to which it grew, the summit appearing so stupendous with a pompous show, be compared with the " Law of Nature" and the character of the Almighty, the idea of Monarchy or Tyrannical power as being the delegated power of God, will sink into contempt. Moral obligation and duty having great in- fluence on the mind and practice of man, Religion was made use of as a tool to answer the purposes of ambitious and designing men. Hence the origin of " Religion established by Lair." But in order to accomplish the end, the charge must be committed only to an in- genious few, who are fitted and qualified for the purpose by every possible instruction ; while all the rest must be kept in the greatest possible ignorance, that they may be the more manageable. The executors of the work being ingeniously qualified and the minds of the people pre- pared, a deception might easily be practised where none were permitted to think and judge and act for themselves. Hence the origin of the Pagan Heroes, and Mythology, and Ora- cles, and Priests. Under tyranny and oppression, which pro- hibit liberty of conscience, and bind the peo- ple in eternal ignorance, the mental powers of men are so impaired, and their moral fa- culties so darkened, that reason will not do its office : Aiid hence mankind became credulous to a degree which in this enlightened day, is hardly to be believed. Constantine the Great, in order to secure the influence of Christian Ministers in his favor, and thereby establish his unbounded power, in and over the Roman Empire, abo- lished Paganism, and established Christianity as the National Religion. And from thence the Ministry became a species of trade and traffic down to this time. Every valuable and important institution is capable of abuse ; and not any thing more so than religion : but there is a distinction to be made between the thing itself and the abuse of it. Religion is a good thing ; but from one small abuse of it may originate important consequences. Constantine, in order to ac- complish his own purposes, erected the image of the Saviour on the cross, and carried it in the front of his army, to lead on the van of nominal Christians. The image of the Vir- gin Mary found its way to follow after ; and hence all the abomination of images, &c. &c. in the Christian Church. As might have been expected, the tempta- tion of gain and grandeur, arising out of the " Religious law establishment'' of Constantine, many of the heathen Priests and others, be- came professional Christians, either for the name, or for the " Loaves and Fishes." Of course, "moral evil," took the lead, and the church, so called, went on the road to ruin. In those days of yore when people were taught that the will of a tyrant should be considered as the delegated power of God, and reverentially obeyed accordingly, few pretend- ed to think and act for themselves, except the true worshippers of GOD, who acted from conscientious motives. The multitudes were sadly imposed upon. The bare say-so of the Priest was received as Divine truth, and im- postors became influential, and were respected. It was difficult to cope with popular opinion, which was founded in long established habits — backed by Civil, and supported by Eccle- siastical authority ; till at length, the power of the established Clergy became more respect- able and influential than the civil authority, and began to take the lead, and bear rule accordingly ; domineering over those who had been their promoters, until affairs were entirely transposed ; so that the Civil Law and authority were only used as tools by the Ecclesiastics, to answer their own ends, as the Priests were formerly used to support the ty- rannical power of ambitious usurpers. Credulous people, still chained by despot- ism and ignorance, retained their old prejud- ices. With them tyranny was humanity, and was reverenced as the delegated power of God. And if a Priest should say that a " horse was a cow," or a ham of bacon was a fish, he must not dispute it ; but must believe the say-so" of the Priest, in opposition to his own senses. At length , one was exalted above his fel- lows, and as an expression of his power and dignity, was styled, " Bishop of Bishops, or Universal Bishop," and claimed all the world for his own, so that no King or Potent- ate could reign but by his consent, as he was to be considered the successor of the Apostle Peter, who was constituted the Vicegerent of the Almighty upon earth. — Thus the right to determine all disputes, and to bestow i and kingdoms at pleasure, and to make new laws, &c. &c. were his pretensions to man- kind, as exemplified in the affairs of Poland — " And all the world wondered after the Beast" — Infallibility, which belongs to the Almighty alone, was ascribed to tins great one by all Lis adherents. The crown of France possessed by Henry IV., was adjudged to Rudolph, his competitor, by the power ami decision of the Pope, who ji also claimed the kingdom of Spain, as the .] patrimony of St. Peter, by virtue of some old n deeds which he pretended were lost. | The claim not being disputed, a tax or an- il nuity was the ii.>sult. Hence the origin of " Peter Pence," lv'iown in differenr countries to a late da v. The titles of "Most Christian Majesty" and " Most Catholic Majesty,'1'' wove the result and donation of this - [f-claimed "Viceger- ent power."' Also " Defender of the Faith,"' \\;i< another spurious gift from the same self- claimed authority, as a. reward for merit, in wilting a book in favor of the Vicegerency, by Henry VIII. of England. The crown of England was adjudged to the king of France, unless King John would com- ply with the Vicegerent's requisition : which • i;e to save the kingdom. The idea became so popul: I ;;t the sanc- tion and confirmation of this •• spurious" renl was so riece ary to make good and valid any kingly authority, that the king of Denmark s ;nl to Rome, to obtain the bless- ing of confirmation, in and over his King lom The Son to the emperor of Russia posted off to Rome also, to be confirmed in what he expected to inherit by virtue of his father. Ami -The world wondered after the Beast!" A law of "Inquisition'1 was enacted by the iastical court to destroy "heresy," — that is. all who dare to think and judge, and act for themselves. The " Art of Printing," was considered "witchcraft," and the inventor was punished as a "wizard," ami his colleague only es- cap I by proving it to be mere median ntleman who taughl the presenl theorj v. was adjudged to die I'm- heresy, - he apprehended the earth to be like a ball, when the pi affirmed it to be like a table upon legs ; and a recant- ation was necessary to s: i hi lii who believed in communicati jory VI!. Difference of opinion was heresy, and the was reca i i \.|,j doubtful ca to com- pel them in give eviden If a man slum1 i speak the truth, it be con sidered and construed as a libel, il in ition to populai 'i. And thi the libel or heresy, of C0U1 raised, and their i en) them from uri\ ing "leg-bail,7' while they and "cursed" to eternal misery, with '-Bell book and Candle light," and then coi to the flames as Culprits, or " Heretics," who were to be '; burned alive." What a poi show, what a farce, and a mocking of Com- mon Sense ! The fallacious ideas that "tyranny is the delegated power of God," and that ignorance is necessary for the welfare of society, are not happily excluded from the 1' and ought to be banished out of the world. THE DAWN OF LIBERTY. The Bishop's power arrived at its zenith. had so intoxicated him, that he fell . This spurious Vicegerent who was so chari- table as to give crowns and kingdi own, to obtain money and popularity from his courtiers, and enlarge his own power i I in- fluence, bestowed two tilings more than for- merly, which began to awaken up "common sense." The first was countries of which he had never heard : and secondly, pi only tor sins past and present, but also for "those which were to come." The first laid the foundation for enterprize. It excited in- quiry after true philosophic information, and improvements in the ails and sciences. The hitter paved the way for the discovi truth in Divinity. One quarter of the world, by the wisdom of the Creator, for the benefit of rising genera- tions of man, for several thousands of had remained an uncultivated wilderness. A land magnificent for its stupendous and lofty mountains — its numerous and extensive rivers — its expanded lakes or inland seas, with a soil superior to that of any country in the ancient known world is discovered. A new world appears — the theatre, designed by the Governor of the Universe, for the display of some important and grand design, worthy of Himself. Tyranny had unmanned the people : but iril i'l' enterprize and discover) excited, and the countries which might be red being conferred upon the fortunate adventurer by the spurious Vici gerent, which was considered sufficient to give a good and sufficient title to any disc<>\ Ted countries. Many thousands embarked in the i Supported by this authoritj . the; in. i the countries only, but the people also who inhabited tho s countri , as their pro- a nd treated them as an ii beings I hem at pleasi both to [eath. Such v f the human mind, ! So much < universal revolution wanting for the amelio- On the other hand, the selling of pal 1 ins to come," ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 57 opened a door for all manner of vice ; so of- fensive to virtuous minds, as to excite a spirit of detestation and abhorrence. And " com- mon sense" awoke from its lethargy, and paved the way for what is called the " refor- mation." Martin Luther bore testimony in Germany against the Pope. And tlfe Pope in his turn, poured out "bulls," with fury. Their disputes, aided by the Art of Printing, produced an almost universal reflection among the people, attended with a spirit of inquiry and research after truth. And thus after a sleep of several hundred years, the people were awakened, and began to think and judge for themselves. But common sense had be- come so much blinded by the darkness of ig- norance, that she only " viewed men as trees walking !" And such were the prejudices of the people of the old world, that there was not a place found among them, where the " Eights of Man" could be peaceably enjoyed agreeable to the " Law of Nature." Mark the wisdom and goodness of the Su- preme Governor of the world ! that the dis- covery of America was so long delayed ; and that at length it happened at such an impor- tant era of the world. The two grants of the Vicegerent, viz. that by which unheard of countries were given away, and that by which indulgencies for sin were given to purchasers ; both were confer- red about the same time ; and the discovery of America, and the reformation in Germany, followed very shortly after the same period of time : all of which co-operated in effecting a revolution in the theory both of Astronomy and Divinity. The earth was no longer con- sidered by thinking men, as a "table upon legs." And the Vicegerency was treated with contempt, as being an imposition upon man- kind : and the Bishop was soon stripped of one-third of his dominions. But nevertheless, the spirit of persecution still prevailed among the different sects, until the innocent Quakers appeared in the days of Fox. It could not be otherwise, it will ever attend all ' Law reli- gion.' John Calvin was the cause of M. S. being put to death, for mere matters of opinion, and Melancthon justified him in it. Martin Luther wrote to the magistrates to punish some who differed from him, which afterwards gave great uneasiness. Hence, many thou- sands who were waked up, ' flew to the wil- derness of America,' hoping there peaceably to enjoy those rights bestowed upon them by the God of Nature. " But the spirit and preju- dice of education, so deeply rooted, was hard to be eradicated. Hence, some who bad fled from the intolerant hand of persecution, be- came oppressive, themselves ; and others in turn had to suffer. — Four Quakers were put to death ; merely for indifferent matters of re- ligion. And from the old idea that religion could not be maintained unless upheld by civil power, those who had come hither to en- joy their opinions, began to form ' Religious establishments, by laws of their own.' At length, however, they were better informed, and their progeny better taught, which laid a foundation for the investigation of the "Rights of Man," and the more perfect know- ledge of the " law of nature." As virtue and religion, and the arts and sciences have gone hand in hand together ; so dissipation and destruction succeed each other. These things are observable in the rise and fall of the five succeeding nations — the Jews, Babylonians, Medes and Persians, Greeks and Romans, who succeeded each other in their turns. Persecution drove the first settlers to Ame- rica, and oppression pursuing them still, gave rise to the spirit of enquiry. All that energy of soul, with which man is endowed by the God of Nature was roused ; and they were determined to enjoy as much of nature's law, as by their exertions they could secure. From this sprung the outlines of our national char- acter. As ignorance and severity are necessary for the support of tyranny, to keep the people in awe, so light and information are neces- sary to cut the sinews of tyrannical govern- ment, and bring mankind into the exercise and enjoyment of their proper rights and dignity, agreeably to the ' Law of Nature,' to the 'Moral Law,' and ro the 'Rule of Practice,' as ;;>iablished by the Governor of the Uni- verse. The laws, prejudices and ignorance of mankind had been such, that there was not a place in the ancient known world, that ad- mitted of the revolution to begin, which was necessary for the emergency of man. No place was so ripe — no part in the na- tural world so fitted as America. Because of its infancy, the people would hear instruction as a child who wishes to acquire a perfect education. Rut those of the old countries of monarchy, imagined themselves to have arriv- ed at the summit of political perfection: of course there is no occasion for further inquiry. Religious bigotry also was another great hin- drance, which through the prejudice of Church and State, had mighty influence. Besides, the minds of the people were so degraded, the moral faculty was so debased, they were not prepared so act with that prompt and delibe- rate firmness, which was required in so great a work. From all these considerations, such persons who had the clearest heads and best hearts which those days afforded, fled to America. Determined not to receive things as matters of fact on the bare say-so of others, 58 ANALECTS UPON" NATURAL., SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. when repugnant to common sense ; they were men — they had the spirit of inquiry ; and took the liberty to think, and judge, and act for themselves. And as that was not admissible in the old world, they had energy and en- terprize enough to come to the New World and enjoy their opinions. Tims the spirit of independence in embryo, migrated with our ancestors, when they emigrated to this happy land. One tiling is worthy of observation, which. though of small beginning, produced noble consequences. William Penn, the celebrated Quaker, in his regulations for Pennsylvania, contrary to the practice in all other countries, required no particular ' test' or religious opi- nion as a qualification for office ; but en- couraged all societies, to settle in the state, making all equally secure, and eligible to any office and dignity which their worth and virtue might deserve. The persecution of the Quakers in Massa- chusetts, was the effect of relics of prejudices brought from the old world. But the death ose four innocent sufferers, tended in its consequences to check religious bigotry, and red away. The various opinions which emigrated were a check upon each other, and laid a foun- dation for a mutual forbearance, which were exemplified by Providence and Rhode [sland ! Jfe^0 Lord Baltimore also, who was a Roman Catholic, being provoked to jealousy, became liberal towards emigrants of different opinions, and gave them encouragemeu. *r> settle in his colony. And since the revolu- tion, the oppressive Tobacco Laws have been 1 both in Maryland and Virginia ; which put the established clergy on a level with other denominations. New Hampshire and Vermont have likewise laid aside the il yoke. But Massachusetts and Con- necticut retain a. tincture of the old W ; which is a departure from the ' Law of Na- ture,'' and a violation of ' Moral oblig and an infringement upon ' Natural Justice f Though some of their laws have been modified in a small degree. \nd the liberal spirit of Penn, so agreeable to the 'Law of Nature,' the 'Moral Law." and the ' Rule of Practi > ailed in the land, until the ' Law of Nature,1 established ( rovernor of I thai is an universal libertj of conscience was establish- ed.* This done, nothing further is • but thai the • Moral Law' of Loa e sho I ive thy neighbor as th\ - the • Rule ol Prac- tice' be seen in th individual, : As ye would thai men sh • Bj the confederation in the CONSTIT1 HON ofthe Fvdcral Government unto you, do you even so unto them,' that golden 'Rule of practice,' which, was the ' Law of Moses,' the spirit of the ' Prophets,' and the injunction of Jesus Christ.' Before all things can be right in the human family, the 'Moral Law' must reign in all parts. Before that can exist universally, the ' Law of Nature' must be revived and restored, to reign in all nations; and that it may be so, the 'Rule of Practice' must be attended to from principle, because they are connected with, and mutually dependent upon each other. Therefore, there is need for a general reform in the world, both in the head and heart. For the whole head is sick, and the whole heart is faint — from the crown of the head to the sole of the foot, is lull of wounds, bruises and pu- trifying sores. The discovery of America after her dormant state, with the concomitant circumstances at- tending it, began to cast great light on the dispensations of Divine Providence, and shed a new lustre on the aspect of human affairs. The spirit of the Gospel, or the 'Moral Law' of Love, the 'Law of Nature' and the 'Rule of Practice,' have begun to revive, and some are running to and fro, and kim. is increasing. But all things are not right yet, nor can the) be, until the -Personal, So- cial, and Moral Rights' of mankind are re- stored. When this is done, there will be an end of ' Tyrannical power,' and established re- ligion will cease, and universal libertj of con- science will be enjoyed in the Love of the ator, and of mankind. Then the 'Wolf and the Lamb will dwell together, and there will not be any more war.' The Almighty ha I long borne with the na- tions of the earth, but now his controversy has begun, and happy v» ill it be for those who are prepared for the storm. It is a matter of rejoicing with the upright in heart, thai they have an asylum in the day (if trouble. But where will the wicked and proud oppressors hide their guilty brad- ! The day of vengeance is near, and the five swords of the Almighty axe so visible in the earth, that no considerate man can deny the hand of GOD. Destructive insects, earth- quakes, wars, pesl ! i Though people account for these things on natural principles, yel nature emanated from the power of GOD, still is under HIS control, i which to the discerning eye is visible in all HIS works. Hence the words of Gen. Wash- ington are j .. ■ :1 i i n ' 1 1 1 lo the ease in hand — ' lint this seems to je o( wonders, and it is reserved for into France, purposes of Providence far beyond the of human Li a. to slaughter her own citizens, and disturb the repose of all the world besides.' ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 59 OF FORMS OF GOVERNMENT. We have no instance of an elective mon- archy established upon proper social princi- ples. To avoid perpetual civil commotion, it has been found necessary to make the electors hereditary. Of course to confine the right of suffrage, in the most important of all elections, to a few overgrown individuals. An hereditary monarchy is both dangerous and absurd. And an absolute monarchy, where an individual is endowed with both ' legislative' and ' executive authority,' is still much more to be feared. He that is not ac- countable to any body for his conduct, should be intrusted by no body. Besides, hereditary monarchy in any form, runs an equal risk to have a fool as a wise man for a governor, and more so, considering the effects of limited intermarriages. An 'Aristocracy' may secure to the coun- sels of state a larger fund of information ; but at the same time it places the people under many tyrants instead of one. Besides, as they must also be hereditary, and be supported by entailed property, they are disqualified for ' Legislative and Executive,' and even for 'Ju- dicial trust,' inasmuch as the ' Law of Nature' is violated in their very raising. They have become unnatural brothers, who consider their brethren as beings of an inferior grade and rank to themselves ; and of course, from the spirit of their education, they are contamina- ted with prejudices and partiality, which wholly disqualifies them to judge with equity and humanity agreeable to the ' Law of Nature.' 'Democracy.' in small and petty societies, may apply and answer many valuable purpo- ses to mankind; as in days of old, where the whole voice of the people could be obtained. or at least all of those concerned. But in a large and extensive country it would become too unwieldy. But as the ' Law of Nature,' on social principles, makes them equally in- terested and entitled to a voice in the forma- tion of those '■prudential rules7 made for the regulation of the whole ' Representative'' form of government presents itself as most appro- priate to answer every purpose. By this method the voice of the people is made over to their Representative. And hence, there is a 'personal and social compact,' agreeable to the ' Law of Nature ;' which may be made to suit the greatest nation. And provided the world of mankind were more enlightened, it might forever exclude the necessity of an appeal to war. Wars are neither more nor less than national quarrels ; and when both parties are sick and tired of the contest, they settle their differences through the medium of a conven- tion of Delegates. Why not take this course in the first instance, and spare human blood 1 This mode of government will best guard the people against tyrannical imposition of both ' Church and State.' The Representa- tion being only for a limited time, and then the Delegate returns to his former sphere, and becomes a private citizen, and of course feels the effects of his own legislation as a member of society. This exchange of public for private life, like the ebbing and flowing of the sea, will tend to keep things pure, so that the af- fairs of the nation may at all times bear in- vestigation. Moreover, it stimulates people of all classes to search after truth and to communicate knowledge. And the interest of the commonwealth is made secure, whilst the rights of individuals are safely guaranteed. and sacredly kept by chosen men in trust, who as faithful Executors, must give account. RIGHT OF PROPERTY HELD UNDER MONARCHS. In 'Monarchical Governments,' in cases of ' rebellion or treason,' the ' real estates' are forfeited to the monarch, and the widow and fatherless -child is turned out of doors„and the poor culprit himself suffers death. Now con- sidering the punishment to be proportioned to the crime, the conclusion must be, that the Land properly belongs to the Monarch ; oth- erwise why disinherit the wife and children, seeing there is no natural justice in making the innocent suffer for the guilty? But as real estates are made hereditary in a particular branch of the family, and subject to forfeiture to the Crown in cases of rebellion or treason, it is manifest that they must have been de- rived from the government, and are only held during good behavior. Of course, all lands originally were considered Crown Lands, no doubt made so by conquest or usurpation ; and then parcelled out to a few, who should hold them as tenants to the Crown. These tenants had their tenants also — and thus the whole was dependent on the will and pleasure of one individual. OF REPRESENTATION. All men being considered free and inde- pendent in their individual capacity : but de- pendent in their social capacity, the rights of each are equal. The first by virtue of exist- ence ; the latter by virtue of being a member of Society. Our personal and social rights being equal, neither of them can be taken from us but by our own consent, without in- fringing upon natural justice. Except only when forfeited to society by some misdemean- or, or taken by the laws of the Creator who gave them. Our rights being equal, so are our privileges — of course our rights, privile- ges, duties and obligations are the same in each and in all. Therefore the neglect of the no ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. right of suffrage in any individual is a viola- tion of social duty — that is, a breach of one of the obligations we owe to society. By neglecting our social duties we involve our- E sh es in a violation of natural justice, which requires a proper use and improvement of those social blessings, conferred upon us by the Supreme Governor of the World, who will hold us accountable for the neglect of every ■ duty. These are considerations not intly weighed by many. All are deeply interested in them, though many remain igno- rant of it. And to excuse ourselves by con- cluding that these things do not concern us, though our well being is deeply concerned, is all of a piece with the supposition, that the will of a Tyrant is the order of Providence and the delegated power of God. As individuals and as members of society, we have a right to claim a voice in all public deliberations, and to see to it that we have justice done to us. Because our ; social rights' grow out of our ' personal rights.' Our own power, as individuals, not being equal to our wants and necesi [ties, we exchange a part of our 'peflsonal rights' for 'social rights,' by casting a part into the common slock bj dele- gation) and hence our power and will is made over to our Representative, and we take i of society of which we are a part, for our protection, in addition to our own. So that society grants us nothing — but we draw on the capital as a matter of right. Hence it evident, that Social or Civil distinctions can be founded only on public utility agreea- ble to the rules of equity. NATURE AND DESIGN, AND ENAC- TION OF LAW. 'Social flights,' when protected by 'general rules.' and applied to a nation or people as a are called ■ political ;' but when applied to individuals, arc called ' civil.' I tence the distinction between ' Political and Civil Law.' The end of all political associations is the I ration of the natural and imprescriptible Man ;' and these rights are 'Lib- city, Property, Security, and resistance of Up- on.' The people arc essentially the source of all so\ ;iiiv jn. dn i lual or bo '\ of men be entitle 1 to an] itj . which is nol expra ily derh e them. • Civil Libertj ' doing what- lotinjui 1 the law is an expression of the will of the communit] for individual instruction. The Law, of coui e, ought to prohib as arc hurtful to ietj and to no penalties, bul uch as a al olutel] and manifestly ne society. And all Citizens have a right to concur, either personally, or by their representative, in the formation of those general rules, which might be properly enough called the Law of ' Prudence.' The general rule, or the Law of Prudence, should be the same to all, whether to punish or protect. All being equal in rights, are equally eligible to all honors, places, and em- ployments, according to their different abilities, without any other distinction than that created by their virtue and talents. OF THE LAW OF NATIONS. Here it is proper to remark, that there is frequently a mi-application of terms, which gives improper conceptions, leading the reader or hearer to ascribe effects to causes which could never produce them. And so setting out in error, they must forever continue to be wrong. Thus, says one, ' Reason teaches me this or that,' when the information was derived through the channel of tradition. Again, ' Nature works' so and so, when there is no principle in nature to operate it; but is wholly the effect of Art, or the works of Nature's COD. To ascribe that to nature which belongs to art is certainly wrong, and leads to confusion! Every effect should be ascribed to its original and proper cause, in order to come at the true knowledge of things, as they are, or as they should be, in a relative point of view. Islands, for example, may originate three ways. — First, from Nature's God; Secondly — From Nature herself ; Thirdly — From art. Thus the Island of Great Britain was formed by Nature's God, at the creation. The Island of New Orleans, near two hundred miles in length and about twelve in breadth, was form- ed by nature. The flood-wood and mud washing down from the Missouri and other rivers into the Mississippi, having formed this island, and divided the water that wa an arm of the sea, making Lake Poinchetrain and Tuckepaw Bay. Audi an artificial island is formed al New York for the erection of a . at the junction of two rivers. I have now hinted at our rights, as existing by the ' Law of Nature,' established primari- ly by our Creator, as " • in In : to each oilier : and a of Nations,' which is improperly call ! Nature,' and is <-\ idently the of art; and such as prudence dictates as ne- eneral rule ■■. for the regulation of the •• hole, and may v\ ith greal :r proprietj be called the ' Law of Prudence.' Thes being received in some degree among the na- tion-, are therefot the ' Law leed il mighl be well, iJ ceived more generally among the Hu- RECAPITULATION. We have derived from the God of Nature certain unalienable rights. It is necessary to have those rights guaranteed against an Usurper. Civil Government is therefore necessary. — Prudence dictates the propriety of delegating to suitable persons so much of those rights as may be necessary for the formation and exe- cution of that political machine which is called Government. Government, when formed, is under obliga- tions to act only for the public good and gene- ral welfare. And the principles of natural justice and Moral obligation will sanction the same, when considered in relation to the Mo- ral Governor of the World. By way of explanation, from what hath been observed, as one of the whole, I have certain personal rights which cannot be taken from me on the principles of natural justice, without my consent. I am naturally inter- ested in their security ; of course prudence requires my consent. 1 give it, and by virtue thereof, I have a right to expect and claim in conjunction with others, certain privileges at the hand of my government — that is my boun- ty, viz. — Protection of my person, character and property ; and peaceably to enjoy with- out interruption, the use of my liberty, and ' the privilege of seeking happiness in an inno- cent way — that is, where no man's right is invaded, nor the public peace disturbed. I have also the right and privilege of private judgment in matters of opinion and moral duty in the things of God and eternity — things which can concern no one but myself. A CONTRAST. Let the foregoing reflection be contrasted with the present state of the world, and we shall distinctly see that all things are not right in the world, and of course that there is need of a great and general reform, before the j Head and Heart, the motives and conduct of men will correspond with the ' Moral Law,' the ' Law of Nature,' and the ' Rule of Prac- tice.' And it will be well to remember that all men are accountable to the Supreme Gov- ernor of the World, not only for their motives and -conduct toward each other, but for their disposition of Heart towards HIM, whether they be Rulers, Subjects or Citizens, if they would meet the approbation of God upon their souls. Let them therefore take heed how they suffer considerations of interest or popularity to lead them astray. Lest they sell their eter- nal peace for a transitory object. Upstart Governments may take heed and tremble, and so may all oppressors and workers of iniquity, seeing their eternity is at stake OF PUNISHMENTS. It is the certainty of punishment, more than the severity of it, that will have the greatest effect upon mankind. Vigorous laws, prop- erly apportioned to the nature of crimes, and well and faithfully executed, are best for the well-being of society. But as the degrees of punishment must bear some analogy to the circumstances of the crime, so the heinousness of the offence with its magnitude, must be taken into the account, to judge properly what degrees of chastisement shall be inflicted in any case. — Very few, if any persons should be punished with death, because it is taking that which cannot be restored. And to take that from another, which we did not bestow, j and which cannot be restored, is running near to the precipice of doing unnatural injustice. An innocent person being suddenly cut off, is injured irreparably beyond all possible cal- culation ; for his eternity may depend upon it. But the variations of crimes are so great and numerous, that a variety of punishments is necessary to meet every case ; hence the Peni- tentiary System presents to view, as proper for the subject, by admitting of degrees, both of time and solitude. The institution is humane, both in its na- ture and consequences. The culprit is pre- vented from further injury to society, and has .opportunity for reflection — and by learning or improving some trade, he may become an use- ful member of society — and if innocent of the charge, may yet be restored to his privileges, which has been exemplified in several cases. In many cases the Judge or Jury, from strong presumptive proof, may believe a man accused to be guilty of the charge, and as a dangerous man to society and to his neighbor- hood, would feel free to send him to the Peni- tentiary, when neither the crime nor the evi- dence would justify them to take his life. Hence, under sanguinary Laws many offend- ers would escape through humanity. A few plain Rules, properly enforced, will prove of more consequence, than tyrannical barbarity, or despotic cruelty. This is self- evident, to those who reflect on the various modes of family government. Those parents who threaten much, and per- form but little, and promise some and do nothing, but by fits and starts, dealing out blows without rule or reason and then only when in a pet or passion — have children who have no confidence in what they say. For their inconsistencies they are cordially des- pised by their children, who wish to get from under their government. And such children become mere pests to society. On the other hand, such parents as use few words, and are firm, who act deliberately, perform their pro- mises or threats, are generally blest with obe- 62 ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY client children, who afterwards are a blessing to the community. The design of punishment is, — 1st, to re- form the person who suffers it — 2dly, to pre- vent the perpetration of crimes, hy deterring others — 3dly, to remove those persons from society, who have manifested by their tem- pers and crimes, that they are unfit to live in it. The reformation of a criminal can never be effected by a public punishment, for the fol- lowing reasons : First — As it is always connected with infa- my; it destroys in him the sense of shame, which is one of the strongest out-posts to virtue. Secondly — It is generally of such short du- ration, as to produce none of those changes in body or mind, which are absolutely necessary to reform obstinate habits of vice. Thirdly — Experience proves, that public punishments have increased propensities to crimes. A man who has lost his character at a public whipping-post, hath nothing va- luable left to lose in society. Pain has begotten insensibility to the whip, and shame to infamy : these, added to his old habits of vice, he probably feels a spirit of revenge against the whole community, whose laws have inflicted his punishment upon him, and hence he is stimulated to add to the num- ber and enormity of his outrages upon society. Therefore public punishment will harden the heart, and tend to qualify men to be a nui- sance to society, and a pest to mankind. For a man who hath neither moral virtue, nor a good character, nor property to influence his actions and conduct, hath nothing to lose by misconduct but his soul — the company of his friends, ami his liberty and life. Hence the punishment should be fitted to his case, ami the degree to the nature of his crimi which the Law of Equity requires. ifference of crimes and the variations are such, that the Penitentiary system seem- besl fitted to it. ami appears the most suitable on the principles of humanity and common sense, to answer the purpose. First — It admits of degrees both of time in the duration, and also in the confinement. Secondly — It prevents the stupefaction, or insensibility to every sense of shame, or duty and moral obligation ami character, which the ignominy from the Pillory or Whipping-Post begel — and also it prevents the resentmenl oi desire to revenge the public infamy. Thirdly — It prevents his had example fiom corrupting society, and gives him no oppor- tunity of injuring others, was he disposed to do it. Fourthly — It gives him time and opportu- nity for reflection and repentance ; ami must naturally prove a stimulus to the mind. — The loss of friends and their company, the loss of liberty, the idea of which is more painful than the thoughts of death; and the idea of re- gaining or being restored to them again, which is so animating and pleasing, have a powerful operation and influence upon the mind to pro- duce a reformation. And he may yet become an useful citizen by his trade; the injured also may be indemnified, and likewise the public expenses paid. The practice of hanging for ' horse-stealing,' under the idea of proportioning the punish- ment to the crime — is to suppose, that a man is of no more value than a horse, degrading mankind down to a level with the brutes. The frequency of public executions and gibbets in British Europe, tend to harden the people, and contaminate the human mind. It eradicates those soft principles of nature, im- planted in the human breast by the Creator, which are so visible in childhood, until they are erased by a long course of evil habits. Thus people becoming hardened, are qualified for every evil work, so as to sport with death, and scoff at damnation — and hence the many pick-pocket robberies, and other evils which transpire while viewing the awful scene of execution, and which, if detected, would ex- pose them to a similar fate. There are upwards of one hundred and sixty offences, which are punishable with death, according to their code of criminal laws. Now to consider this subject properly, there appears not that distinction observed between vice and virtue, which the nature of the case admits of, and requires to be made for the welfare of society ; and of course, if the hu- man mind is not properly informed, and im- pressed with just views of Right and Wrong — good society cannot be cultivated, and the world will remain as a bedlam under the curse of ignorance. For according to the fountain so will be the stream. Hence if the principle be bad, the fruit must be bad also. Therefore the axe must be laid at the root, ami the rub- bish, dissipation and darkness, arising from ignorance, must be removed. General infor- mation must be promoted, and proper ideas implanted and cultivated in the mind, that people may practice Virtue from principle, as rational agents, who must give account. The propriety and importance of a good and early education, is not considered by many. Hut let it he remembered, whatever is learned in youth, remains lived for life; whereas what old people Irani, is like writing on the sand, which is washed out by the firsl rain. Therefore bend the tender mind, like a young branch the way you would have il grow, otherwise it will be hard to efieel by ait. what would become easy and natural, if timely performed. ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 63 Provided we are not to be governed on such principles, as ignorance and terror compose, then we must insist on the opposite theory, viz. general information and proper motives. Such as are noble in their nature, and calcu- lated in their consequence to promote the wel- fare of Society. And every one must strive to do his part, both in cultivating and practi- sing the WORK ! This subject properly digested, shews the propriety of inculcating the doctrine of First principles — our relation to God and man ! Without this hoxv shall people judge of Natu- ral Justice and moral obligation 1 Or how perform their moral duties 1 In proportion to the ignorance of the people, vice and imposi- tion have ever abounded — whilst on the other hand, in proportion as light has shone, true dignity of soul has appeared, in a line of vir- tuous conduct. Natural Justice attended to, and the Moral Government of the Supreme Being acknowledged. In proportion as any Nation or People have been just and good, so prosperity has attended them, whilst the arts and sciences have flourished. But when their conduct has been reversed, though God may have borne with them for a season, the day of their visitation will come at last ! OF POLITICAL EXISTENCE. God, as the Creator and supporter of man hath a right to govern his creatures and pre- scribe the rule of their actions. Man, as his creature, has a right, and it is his duty and privilege to obey. In eternity people must be judged and rewarded, as individuals only. But in this world as we exist socially, we have social privileges, which are called Poli- tical; and National Political privileges abused. becomes a political evil, and a political evil must be cured, or it must become remediless. And as these privileges are for a time only, when abused the personal rights of mankind are infringed upon, contrary to the ' Law of Nature, and Natural Justice calls for a remedy. Of course there must be ' a reform,' or else an 'overthrow!' It is perfectly consistent with propriety to demand the former — the latter is the just visitation of a righteous Judge ! ! The first is a duty which is in our own power — the latter always a just dispensation of the Almighty. As it is no where said, that Na- tions in their political capacity shall be judge in futurity — political evils must be punished here. Therefore, when a Government is overgrown in tyrannical power and wickedness, dissipa- tion, luxury and oppression abound ; and un- heard of cruelties prevail. All manner of de- bauchery— drunkenness and revelling, with other concomitant vices and evils, so great and so many abound that it may be said, ' Moral Evil' reigns triumphant in the land, and vir- tue cannot be found. Justice is trampled up- on— moral obligation is despised ! and man- kind become like Bedlamites, and the doctrine of Atheism is the order of the day. ' Hark ! Let reason ask, ' Does it not seem to comport with the Moral Government of the Supreme Being, who is just and wise, to over- throw such Political Existence, as being un- worthy, and thereby open a door for another such an one as will secure to the people the enjoyment of their right, agreeable to the or- der of things, and acknowledging HIS gov- ernment, live agreeable to the ' Moral Law/ the ' Law of Nature,' and the ' Rule of Prac- tice V If all our ideas of 'good and evil,' of 'right and wrong,' are not chimerical, we must an- swer in ' Reason,' that it would be Just to overthrow them as a social and political body, as unworthy of their privileges, and it would be a mercy to the people and to rising gene- rations, by some revolutions to be restored to their ' Just Rights.' The history of the Egyptians, from the time of Joseph to Moses, with their conduct towards the Jews, and the overthrow of the Egyptians, with the consequent deliverance of the Israel- ites, the former being necessary for the ac- complishment of the latter, are examples of this truth. How Just and Merciful, and yet how wise are the dispensations of Divine Providence, in the Social and Political exist- ence of human affairs. The history of the Jews from the time of. Moses to the present day, is a further con- tinued example of the same. And taking ' Moral good and Evil' as the rule or criterion by which to judge of expected dispensations, according to Deuteronomy, xxviiilh chapter, any considerate man may foretell the probable fate of any nation. The present state of the Jews is a living and standing monument of the dispensations of Divine Providence. The overthrow of Babylon, as unworthy of a poli- tical existence, was just ; and yet it was a mercy to the Jews, whose deliverance was connected with it. And the same observation would equally apply to the rise and fall of Kingdoms and Empires in different countries and ages of the world ; provided we had light and information enough to view the hand of the Lord. For these things happen not by accident or chance, neither do they spring up from the dust; but they happen under the wise and superintending hand of the provi- dences of God. And these things will con- tinue, until Universal Rights, obligations and duties are universally regarded: and HIS kingdom rules over all. OF THE SPREAD OF THE GOSPEL. To judge correctly of things, we must view 64 ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. them as they ought to be, as they are now, and then inquire how they became so. First, The Gospel was commanded by Jesus Christ to be preached to " all Nations," and to " every creature," promising to be with his Heralds to the " end of the world." When the persecution arose about Stephen, the Brethren were scattered, and were travelling abroad, preaching the word. The blessing of God attended their labors, while the " Apos- tles" still abode at Jerusalem. Hence the command and promise, for the Spread of the Gospel was not confined and limited to the '• Twelve Disciples," but extended to all the ministers of Jesus Christ through all ages to the end of the world. Therefore if all things were right, the gospel would be received in all lands and in all hearts. But it is not so ;. a small part only of the world hear, and enjoy the heavenly tidings, and that in a very dark degree ! In Asia, which contains, as is computed, five hundred millions of people, what dark- ness and ignorance prevails! But a few, very few, who have even the outward preaching of the Gospel. Not even excepting those con nl ries and parts of Europe and Africa, as well as Asia, which are contiguous to old Je- rusalem, where the Gospel was first propagated and substantiated. Turkish darkness and "Ma- hometanism" triumph, and the name of " Chris- tian" is held in contempt. Of 120,000,000 of " Christians," nominally so called in Eu- rope, how few have just and proper notions and ideas of things pertaining to religion ? For the greater part are almost as ignorant, even of the doctrines of Christianity, as the Indians of America, and of experimental reli- gion they are as ignorant as the Hotentots at the Cape of Good Hope ! Of seven or eight millions of people in North America, though most of them have the Bible or Testament in their houses, how many are unacquainted with experimental religion ; and even igno- rant of the very first principles of the doc- trines of Christ ? Though America is favored with the greatest share of '-Common Learn- ing" amongst the common people, of any na- tion in the World ; probnbly as three to one. Yet how dark and ignoTant still 1 What sel- fishness prevails, ami how little is Natural Justice regarded in Social life. How little is moral obligation considered in the various transactions and concerns of life. How few are living for eternity, and con- dueling as they expect to answer at the bar of the Supreme Judge? In short, how few attend to the " Moral haw" " to love the Lord with all their Heart, and their neighbor as themselves." And to the " Law of Nature," which coincides with the " Rule of Practice," as ;' ye would that others should do to you, do ye even so to them ;" for this is the " Law and the Prophets " and is sanctioned by Jesus Christ. Until the gospel is preached to all mankind, there is some body who ought to preach that does not ; and there are grand causes, enough to provoke the God of Love to anger, towards those who hold the people in the darkness of ignorance, by cruel and wicked LAWS.' Query — How happens it that Mahomctanism routed Christianity out of the Eastern World? Doubtless Christianity was abused, pervert- ed and so corrupted, that the substance was lost in the shade ; and the name of the thing only remained. Hence Mahometanism, which admits of no " Idolatry," was preferable ; therefore the Nominal Christians, who were not worthy of a political or social existence, having forfeited their right and privilege by sin, were justly scourged — deprived of the gospel, and removed out of the way, that a better 'ism might follow. These ideas will "justify the ways of God to Man." When a social existence is forfeit- ed by abuse, the people constituting it, stand in the way of their betters ; and of course, the Being who "gave, hath a right to take away," and bestow it on such as are more worthy. Justice is then administered to the former, and mercy to the latter. And that people who possess the most " moral virtue," or will an- swer the best and most noble purposes are the most preferable. — Therefore to remove the vicious out of the way, as being hindrances to righteousness, is good. — Of two objects, goodness and wisdom will prefer and choose the best, to answer a good and important pur- pose, and accomplish a noble end. Hence of two 'isms supported by the "arm of human power," one is u old in evil and very bad ,•" the other young and more hopeful ; and there- fore, it is consistent with wisdom, justice, goodness and mercy, to prefer the latter. Many people talk about the "plans" of the Almighty ! If man was perfect in wisdom, he would need no plan. And that which argues imperfection in man, will not, cannot argue perfection in the Deity. Therefore such ex- pressions are perfect nonsense, if brought for any thing more than a comparison or an illustration ! ■■ Morally" speaking, whosoever is right must be just, and whosoever is right and just must be good ; and whosoever is right and just and good, must be wise; and whosoever is just and righteous and good and wise, must be mosi NOBLE in the Superlative de- gree! Therefore wc must unite these ideas of Justice, Righteousness, Goodness and Wis- dom, in the Moral Character of the Almighty, in order to have any proper conceptions of his Moral Government and of his noble dispen- sations to the social bodies of mankind. ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 65 Some people, to exalt his justice, destroy his Goodness and Mercy, and represent him a mere Tyrant .' others speaking to exalt the power of God, destroy his justice and mercy. Another exalting his mercy destroys his Jus- tice. Thus they split up the Almighty into parts, ascribing to him certain ideas which they call "Attributes," formed in their own conceptions — and by extolling his power, or his •• mercy or justice" improperly bear false testimony, and give the Almighty a character which is far from the truth, as manifested ei- ther in his •' dispensations" or the " written ivord." For instance, says one — ': God is all mercy, he is so good." If he be all mercy, where is his Justice ? A Governor is so good as to be all mercy, and therefore will pardon every culprit ; and will suffer none to be pun- ished, however dangerous to Society. Thus the innocent must suffer, and the guilty escape and go free ! Now to let the guilty escape and the innocent suffer without any possible remedy, exhibits the Executive power as pos- sessing neither mercy nor justice, nor goodness, in his procedure — and of course he cannot be right or noble in his nature or dispensations. A being without mercy, who is unjust and not good, but destitute of every right and noble principle ; and is not in possession of any true and genuine wisdom! This is the picture of the very Devil himself. But the true character of JEHOVAH, or the manifestation of God in Christ — is uni- formly consistent with itself, agreeable to the principles of "Justice," and " Righteousness," and " Goodness," and " Wisdom," and " Mer- cy"— Mercy to ' proper objects of Mercy' — but to let the innocent suffer and the guilty escape, is an unjust tyranny. But "Mercy" is always dispensed consistent with, or agreea- ble to the principles of true " Justice," when administered by the Most High. If a person hath sinned, pardon without repentance could never excite gratitude ; therefore it would be a thankless act, or favor bestowed upon any culprit who remained impenitent. Religious privileges are the graces of God — and as a wise Governor he expects and requires a proper use of them. Some people abuse these privileges by stealing a power, without a right, which is assumption ; and a power pos- sessed without a right, is an unjust tyranny. Now here is an abuse of social rights, so that the innocent must suffer by being oppressed and deprived of their rights, who have not merited such treatment at their hands. Natu- ral justice is infringed upon, and the govern- ment of the Almighty is despised. God is said to he "jealous for His glory, and will not give it to another." Therefore for the honor of His government and the mercy of the in- jured, justice demands the remoyal of such power. And such removal would bring mer- cy to the injured, justice to the guilty, and honor to His own moral character. As " Natural evil" is the effect or conse- quence of " Moral evil ;" as nations have nourished in proportion to their virtues, and as judgments have pursued them on account of their wickedness — and hence "Angels sinned and are reserved under chains of dark- ness to the judgment day, to be punished." Sin drove Adam out of Paradise. Sin brought destruction on the antideluvian world. Sin was the cause of the overthrow of Sodom and Gomorrah. Of the Canaanites, God said, " the iniquity, &c. is not yet full." He had a right to de- mand their obedience, and to dispose of their lives in any manner he chose. God waited and bore with them near five hundred years as a political body, and then destruction to the full, overtook them as a nation. Sin brought calamities on the Jews as a nation, and they are a standing monument thereof to this day ! Again, as political evils in social bodies, consequent upon " Moral evil" in them, brings national destruction, so a social repentance and political reform is necessary, to avert the judgments of God, which threaten impending danger over a guilty land. The case of Nine- veh is a striking example of the dealings of God, with a sinful and repenting people. The Jews frequently experienced deliverances in their social capacity, when a reform and re- pentance took place among them. If ten righteous persons had been found in Sodom, the place would have been spared for their sakes. Isaiah said "except the Lord had left unto us a small remnant, we should have been as Sodom and Gomorrah !" Jesus Christ calls the Righteous the " Salt of the Earth." And if it were not for the Righteous that now are, and those that will be in succession, it would be inconsistent with the Moral character of the Almighty, and the nature of his moral government, to continue the world in exist- ence ! The Jews were to attend three feasts in a year, " Pentecost, Tabernacles and Passover," by the special command of God. All the males who were twenty years of age and up- wards, were to appear thrice annually before the Lord, in one Congregation at Jerusalem, which would leave all their borders defence- less, and exposed to an invading foe. Their enemies in their absence, might have laid their country waste, and captivated their wives and children, unless restrained by the Providence of God. Here would be a trial of faith, and a proof of Providence ; who for their encourage- ment promised that their enemies should not desire their Land at such times, which argues 66 ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. the superintending hand of Providence over nature and over human affairs. The xiv. chap, of Ezekiel is pertinent to the same point of doctrine. AVhen a nation or people have forfeited their political existence by sin, and the sword of the Lord, either Beasts, Famine, Sword or Pestilence, was drawn for their extermination — 'Though Noah, Daniel, and Job stood before me, saith the Lord, they should deliver neither son or daughter, but their own souls.' The escape of Lot from the overthrow of Sodom, and by the warning of Christ, the escape of the Christians from the destruction of Jerusalem, are striking exam- ples of Salvation, and remarkable proofs of the Providence of God. OF GOD'S REPOSITORY. There was but one generation between Adam and Noah — in as much as Methuselah, the oldest man, connected them both in a line — again, Shem connected Noah and Abraham, from whence a connect chain, down through his posterity was transmitted, recording the dis- pensations of Divine Providence. God, as a wise and good being, we mav ap- prehend, has actions and ends worthy of Him- self. Hence the Righteous Disposer of events and the universal Governor. What he doeth must be right, just, good, and wise. And hence Righteousness, Justice, Goodness, and Wisdom reigning together, goodness will be- stow mercy where it can be done agreeable to Justice, and Wisdom and Righteousness are perfect, and will not err, for here is perfect and complete harmony in the attributes of God, in every case whatever. The fewest means are employed to accomplish the most important and noble ends ; in the display of his justice against the impenitent ; and in his warnings to rebels. Hence privileges revert to the objects who were injured — whilst the greatest possible good and mercy is extended to future and remote generations of mankind. 'Moral Evil,' being universal in a social capacity, there was no 'moral virtue,' but in individuals: and hence the necessity of virtu- ous society. Therefore, as every tiring must have a beginning, Abraham, the fifth life from Adam, Methuselah, Noah and Shem. having come in between, to connect the chain of tra- dition, by having a personal acquaintance with each other, until the invention of letters should furnish a record. Abraham lived in Chaldea, feared the Most High, and was en- joined to quit that pari of the country, and come to the land of Canaan. And God made a ' covenant with Abraham.' Christ was on the side of God. — The nature and objecl oi the ' covenant' was ' Holiness,' which Abra- ham was to ' receive, practise, teach his fami- ly, and transmit to his posterity.' 'Faith' was the condition on which the promised blessings were depending: and 'Cir- cumcision' was the seal ; and the blood of Christ, to which it looked forward, and Avhich was comprised in the blessings, was to purify the heart; through the faith of Abraham, which was in fact the faith of the gospel. The eternal covenant between the Father and Son, to divide the world between Christ and Satan, is no where to he found in Scrip- ture ; but the covenant with Abraham was real. The covenant was frequently intimated, but never confirmed, until it was actually done with Abraham. The Apostle calls it a -man's covenant :' yet as Abraham was brought into it by faith and obedience, so must we. For we are to be 'justified by faith,' and 'without faith it is impossible to please God.' ' He that cometh to God, must believe that He is, and that he is a rewarder of them who diligently seek Him.' — Hence, in this manner of 'seeking' through ' faith,' there is a moral conformity to the whole will of God, from the heart, which necessarily implies resignation and depen- dence. Of course, there is an agreement be tween the ' will' of the ' creature' and the will of the Creator : at which time and place, the blessing of pardon and holiness is given by Christ, and received by the suppliant, which is the ' New Covenant' of grace wrote in the heart, and a confirmation of the covenant made with Abraham. Thus Christ is the meritorious cause of our redemption. But Faith is the ' instrumental cause' of our Salvation. 'Abraham believed God, and it was counted, or imputed to him for Righteousness.'— Thus Abraham was justified by faith and he was called the friend of God. And Abraham was circumcised, and those males of his household also, which was the beginning of the Church of God, established by faith upon earth, as a Spiritual. Personal. Social Compact. From the family of Abraham originated af- terwards, what was called the ' Congregation of the Lord,' and the ' Church in the Wilder- ness.' through whom the 'Oracles' were trans- mitted to posterity. As bad and as rebellious as the Jews were, God chose the best people the world furnished at that time, to prove and shew his mercy and display his justice, in a visible and providential manner, to bring about universal righteousness, as a precious seed in reserve, and as a repository for Himself, to be manifested as a standing and living monu- ment and credible proof through all ages oi the world, as a reasonable evidence against infidelity. To this day in Hindoo, there are found black and white Jews. One class of them is called ' Children of Israel' from the ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 67 Ten tribes ; the other is called ' Jews' from the tribe of Judah ! On account of ' National Sins,' the ' ten tribes,' were permitted to separate, and become a distinct nation. The Lord promised them his blessing, and an establishment and a sure house, if they would fear, obey and love him. But they did not ; but were vain idolators, until they be- came unworthy of a political existence. So the justice of God removed them into captivity by the Assyrians, who scattered them into all countries ; and of course they carried the writings of Moses and the Prophets with them. And it proved to be a mercy to succeeding generations, who thereby had their minds im- pressed and prepared with expectations of the Messiah to come, as the Saviour of men, which was remarkably exemplified in the language of the Woman of Samaria, who said, " When the Messiah cometh, he will tell or teach us all things." The writings of Moses, and the Psalms, and the Prophets, which were dispersed and conveyed by means of the ' ten tribes,' who were generally scattered all over the then known world, prepared the way for the dis- pensations of the' Gospel, and the spread thereof, from the persecution which arose about Stephen, is an incontestible proof of its authenticity. As they were scattered at such an early period, and were a people who were held in detestation among Nations of the Earth ; which is also the fact at this very day, there was not the same temptation to counterfeit, alter, and impose, as there might otherwise have been. And moreover, if they were disposed to do it, there was not the same opportunity, considering the enmity between those at Jerusalem and those of the Samaritan mountain, and the dispersed. Besides, the great number of copies which they must have had among them, must have enabled any one who chose, to detect an attempt at an imposi- tion. And although twenty-six false Christs have appeared in different ages of the world, the folly of each quickly became manifest : for error and falsehood can never become truth. But the " true Messiah," although he met with every opposition, and although he ap- peared not in any worldly pomp or grandeur, and although his gospel was contemned, and every method used that human ingenuity could invent, to abolish and destroy it out of the world, it still stands unshaken. And why, unless it had its foundation in Divinity 1 Truth will bear investigation, and carry its own conviction with it, when properly under- stood. And hence we have sufficient cause to be thankful for the ' repository'1 which Di- vine Providence hath favored us with, by transmitting the account of his former dispen- sations for our perusal, reflections and benefit, inasmuch as we may become the ' heirs' of the inheritance, through the 'Covenant' of grace, which by ' Faith' are partakers of the happy xealms in the paradise of God. God is declared to be a Spirit. His worship is required to be of that nature, viz. in " Spirit and in truth," i. e. in the heart and really ! For he is said to be ' the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the. God of Jacob!' Thus making a discrimination amongst men, and confining his spiritual favors to his faithful worshippers. Thus also Paul de- clares that all are not ' Israel that are of Is- rael, neither because they are the seed of Abraham, are they all children.' They must become spiritual children by an action of Faith, under the influence of love divine, in- spiring the heart with peace and joy, running through all their conduct. Or as the Scrip- tures declare, ' If ye are Christ's, then are ye Abraham's seed, and heirs according to the promise. Or, as said Christ, ' If ye were the children of Abraham, ye would do the works of Abraham.' 'Abraham rejoiced to see my day, and he saw it and was glad ; for ' before Abraham was, I AM.' John viii. 56, 58. Compare Genesis xvii. 1, 8, 14. Rom. iv. 9 to 13, Sec. Galatians iii. 6, to 15, shews 1st, Abraham is called 'the Father of the faithful,' and the ' HEIR of the world.' Secondly. Abraham was justified by faith, while in uncircumcision ; and to him was made the first* promise of the Messiah to come, ' In thy SEED, [Christ] shall all the families of the earth be blessed.' ' Abraham believed God, and it was imputed to him for Righteousness. Now it was not written for his sake alone, that it was imputed to him, but for us also, to whom it shall be imputed, if we believe on him that raised up 'Jesus our Lord, from the dead, who was delivered for our offences, and was raised again for our Justification,' Rom. iv. 23 to 25. Thirdly. The promises of the blessings in Christ the seed, are by Faith, through which the blessings of the seed are to be received and enjoyed ; and hence, Fourthly. ' If ye be Christ's then are ye Abraham's seed and HEIRS according to the PROMISE.' Galatians iii. 29. Thus the true light of moral virtue came by Revelation, and is enjoyed by divine inspira- tion, operating on the heart, which all men are under the restraining influence of, in a * The thing was intimated and hinted, but never con- firmed till the time of ABRAHAM. Gen. iii. 14, 15, was not a PROMISE hut a thieatening against the SERPENT. I will put ENMITY between THEE and the woman, and THY seed and HER «ee sople to an account, ' and reward then).' each indh idual, 'according to the deeds done in the body1 Consequently, our equality and independ- ence is given us, as individuals, that we may be capable of thinking, and judging, and act- ing in an individual capacity, and not to be accountable for the misconduct of others, but live in conformity to the 'Moral Law' of love. Hence life is the gift of God, which is our right to enjoy. But man has no right to de- stroy it. To destroy our life, is to infringe on ' Nature's Law,' and violate the obligations we are under to Nature's God. Of course, also as means are necessary to be used for the preservation of life, they must be attended to accordingly. Liberty also is one of our rights, but it must not be abused, but used agreeably to Natural Justice and moral obligation. The pursuit of property is a right, and becomes a duty, that we may not be dependent on others, but have wherewith to help ourselves, and af- ford assistance to a fellow mortal in distress. Man was designed by his Maker to be happy, and the pursuit of happiness is enjoined upon him — and it is his duty to promote the same in others. Hence the object and the right, and the means and the duty, are all connected, and stand in relation to each other. The duty de- mands the use of the means to improve the right, to obtain the object — Happiness.' This duty is a moral obligation, because enjoined by the Moral Governor of the world. Consequently, all the intellectual powers of the man, are called upon, and employed to act as a rational creature, who must give an ac- count. The understanding to collect evidence that it may judge correctly. The memory to reflect and recollect, for the benefit of judg- ment. The will to consent only to what is right, agreeable to his best judgment. For man is led by inclination sometimes contrary to his judgment, and then he comes under condem- nation, of which he is always conscious in a degree, conformable to his judgment. Man is required to act as a rational crea- ture, and to act from proper motives, and of course to act from a well regulated judgment. And that the judgment may be correct, the understanding must be well and properly formed. This implies a duty to search for truth, and weigh every evidence, and give it a just and proper weight, in order to proceed righteously — as for eternity. ' Moral Evil,' is an improper motive or bad principle at heart. So says Christ — 'he that looketh on a woman to lust after her, hath committed adultery with her already in his heart.' The desire being indulged, and the consent of the mind being given to a thing contrary to a better judgment, against the ' Law of Nature.' Sin is a transgression of the law — and the ' will of God' is the Moral Law. By going contrary to it, a person must forfeit what I choose to call his infan- tile justification, mentioned in Romans v. 18 to 20. And thus goes out of the Divine favor by his own personal sin, into personal condemnation and the kingdom of Satan, and led captive by him at his will. Hence there must be a personal repentance for personal sins ; and a moral conformity to the will of God, to be reinstated in the Divine favor, as one of the Divine family. This con- formity is through ' the door — the way' to God, which is Christ. Here is pardon and peace to be found in such conformity, and faith, or what may be termed an assent or conformity to the proper moral evidence — evidence given to the mind, (but not to the bodily sense) is the power by which it may be done. This act of conformity is the act of ' faith,' which is ■ imputed for righteousness.' Thus, 'a man is justified by faith, and hath peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ.' Being justi- fied by faith from the guilt of his own sins, and having peace with God through Christ, he has a sensible love to God from obligation, and a sense of the love of God towards him, in the gift of Jesus Christ, by whom he hath acceptance, and for the Holy Spirit through the same Divine channel, from whom all blessings flow. After Justification by Faith from the guilt of his own sins, he is required to prove his Love to Christ, by walking in the Light and keeping his Commandments. Hence the com- mandment is to ' Love one another' — • Love your enemies' — ' do good to them that hate you' — ' pray for them that despitefully use you and persecute you.' Again, ' Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, soul, mind and strength, and thy neighbor as thyself.' Which implies that from the Heart, we should devote our whole 'soul, body and substance,' with all our time and talents to the glory of the Most High, which is a resignation to the will, dis- posal and service of God only — and hence thou shalt — 'Love thy neighbor as thyself: Who is thy neighbor ? Thy friend, enemy, acquaintance and stranger, and whosoever is in distress, no matter who. He is God's crea- ture, and thy brother by the ' Law of Nature ;" and the ' Moral Law,' commands to ' Love thy neighbor as thyself;' and also enjoins the ' Rule of Practice.' — ; As ye would that others should do to you, do ye even so to them.' Thus Moses, the prophets, and Jesus Christ, teach the same doctrine. Hence the 'Moral Law' and the 'Law of Nature,' and the ' Rule of Practice,' on the principles of equity and obligation are a UNIT ! ! Therefore said Christ, ' if ye love me, keep my commandments.' And one command is, ' to do good to those who are our enemies,' and : Love thy neighbor as thyself.' The conduct of the 'Samaritan* towards the man who fell among the thieves, is enough to prove who our ' neighbor' is. The Samari- tan", who taught to consider the 'Jews as enemies,' and hence the ' woman questioned Christ why he asked her for water.' The Samaritan proved a nurse, a servant, and benefactor, by providing an asylum, and taking him to the Inn, paying the expenses, without expecting any reward from man. And the command was, ' go, and do thou like- wise.'— But 'if a man doth not love his broth- er whom he hath seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen V Again, ' If a man seeth his brother stand in need, and give not wherewithal to supply his wants ; how dwelleth the love of God in him ? Therefore we are commanded to ' love in deed and in truth, and not in word, and in tongue only.'' Consequently, to say ' be ye warmed and be ye clothed,' and like the ' Priest and Levite, pass by on the other side.' with perfect neglect or composure, is a departure from the 'Law of Nature,' and the 'Moral Law,' and the 'Rule of Practice,' seeing our rights and wants, duties and obligations are equal in both laws and in the Rule ! We are to prove our Faith and Love to Christ, by 'walking in the light and keeping His commandments ; and hence the injunc- tion, ' as ye have received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in him.' And thence our actions, flowing from ' faith' and ' love,' are the evidences or 'fruits of faith' — hence said James, ' show me your faith without works. and I will show you my faith by my works."1 Then he makes mention of two, who were justified by works flowing from faith, and adds, • as the body without the spirit is dead, so faith without works is dead also,' — there- fore, we conclude that a man is justified by works and not by faith only. Let it ever be remembered, that faith will never be called in question in the day of Judg- ment- there will not be any need for faith then, because Christ, who then will be our Judge, will have given up the mediatorial kingdom to the Father, and faith will be brought to sight. Bui the virtue of all our deeds will then be pul to the trial, what spirit they were of; an I mankind will ' warded according to their works,' or 'the lone in the body, whether they be good or had.'' Those who 'put away the evL of their doings, and wash in the fountain for sin, and have made their robes white in the bl the Lamb,' ba-\ ing continued ' to take u] cross daily, and follow after him by denying themselves,' will stand acquitted: but 'those ill no1 have Chrisl to reign en ei I a life of rebellion j the non-coi ty disqualifies them for a Divine inheritance, hence there must be two classes of different states and dispositions of heart. And of course on the principles of 'moral justice,' they must have different sentences and rewards from a Righteous Judge. How then can it be said to them agreeable to truth, in that day of final retribution, ' Come ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepare 1 for you. For I was an hungered, an 1 ye gave me meat, I was thirsty and ye gave me drink; I was a stranger, and ye took me in ; miked, and ye clothed me : sick and in prison, and ye came unto me and visited me '. inasmuch as ye di 1 it unto one of the least of these, ye did it unto me :' provided they have never been in the spirit of doing such things to the people of Christ, for his sake 1 The rights and obligations of all men are equal; and so their exposures, and dangers, and necessities, and reverses of fortune, and hence the golden rule of practice, ' as ye would that others should do to you. do ye e\ to them,' — for the objects of distress are the Representatives of the Lord Jesus — the as they are sent to ' prove our love to Christ,' a cup of cold water in the name of a disciple, given to one of his little ones, shall not lose its reward :' and when done from duty and love to Christ, will be so acknowledged by him in the day of judgment, and is as ; ble to the Lord as if it had been done to the person of Christ. For 'God looketh at the heart, and judgeth according to our intention-:' — therefore • he that confesseth me before men. him will I confess." said Jesus, ' before my Father and his holy angels!' — 'And for every idle word that man shall speak, he shall give an account thereof in the day of judgment,' — and 'by thy words thou shalt he justified — and by thy words thou shalt be condemned,' Matt. xii. 36, 37. Therefore man is called to devote all his time, soul, body, and substance, to the love and service of the Lord Jesus Christ in this world, if he would stand acquitted in the day of accounts! Of course, objects of distress are to be attended to, and not barely thi our own household, though they oughl not to be neglected; but objects of charity should be sought out. I do not say, thai such as are able to work, and will not. should receive. nor the man that will take your charity to buy spirits and get drunk — because to give to such, instead of its being a charity, it i- hir- ing or paying for their idleness ami - conduct, and encouraging them to pet in evil. Hut it WOllld he better to impostors, than to deny one real object of distress. Therefore remember the go maritan, '<',,. and do thou likewise,' if you ti lu> a follower of Christ, lest you ANALECTS UPON NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL PHILOSOPHY. 73 hear the sentence, ' depart,' with these pierc- ing words — ■ I was sick, hungry, thirsty, a stranger, naked and in prison, and ye neither visited, nor fed, nor gave me drink, nor cloth- ed me, nor took me in ; inasmuch as ye did it not unto one of the least of these, ye did it not unto me — depart ye cursed, into everlast- ing fire, prepared (not for man) but for the devil and his angels.' Matt. xxv. 41, 42, 43, and 45. For those only '■who have washed their (not Christ's) robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb, will stand be- fore the throne of God.1 Rev. yii. 14, 15, Isaiah i. 17. Zach. xiii. 1. — JK^ Therefore at- tend to the Two laws and the rule ! CONCLUSION. ' Personal Rights' are by virtue of ' exist- ence.' ' Social Rights' by virtue of being a member of Society. ' Moral Rights' by vir- tue of Moral obligation to the Moral governor. Equality and independence being the ' Law of Nature.' from them, government should spring by delegation and representation. But from assumption sprang tyrannical gov- ernments. And ' religious establishments by Law,' founded on ignorance and false ' Moral obligation,' was imposed on the world, to an- swer the purposes of ambitious usurpers. Hence arose the ' Papal Power,' as man was not suffered to think, and judge, and practise for himself: but the nonsense of others must be believed before his own senses ; which produced the ' seas of blood,' which flowed by the intolerant hand of persecution ! At length ' Light' broke in ! ' Common sense' waked up, and embraced a new theory of ' Philosophy,' both in ' Nature,' and ' Divini- ty !' The Old World being changed, did not admit of a general and thorough reform ; hence America was the only place, both in the Political and Natural World, that opened a fair prospect for a beginning. And such as began to think, and to judge, and to act for themselves, and felt the spirit of ' independ- ence and equality of man, which is the law of nature,' arose from their depressed state. and felt the spirit of enterprize. They ' flew to the wilderness' of America, pregnant with the spirit of freedom in embryo, in their emi- gration, which then laid the foundation, and still marks the outlines of our national char- acter. Moral virtue came by revelation, and is enjoyed by inspiration in the heart, called ' restraining grace.' Hence the necessity of a ' moral social compact.'1 Abraham and his successors formed the beginning of the true Church of God ; through whose succession the promised Messiah came. The Jews are a standing monument of the just dispensations of Divine Providence. Justice, when admin- istered in the removal of societies corrupted through ' moral evil,' who are incorrigible, and unworthy of a political existence, proves a mercy to rising generations. And such re- volutions will continue, until it appears whose right it is to reign, and his kingdom come, and reign over all ! The sword of the Lord is drawn out; and the five scourges of the Almighty are abroad in the earth ; and Oh ! that the people would 'learn Righteous- ness ! ! !' A cause of a cause, is the cause of the ef- fect also which that cause produces. And hence, those who injure others by slander or misrepresentation, are responsible for all the consequences attending it ; and must answer it before the supreme judge of the world! By what right or authority may one person, or a body of men, raise a persecution against another ? It is not authorised in the records of Christ, either by his ' commands' or his 'example.' — And of course, such a right or power was never ' delegated' or sanctioned by him. Man could not bestow the right, be- cause he does not possess the authority to do it ; unless it be ' assumed,' which is an unjust tyranny. ' Persecution,' for differences of opinion and modes, &c. in religion, is an 'anti-christ- ian spirit ;' and is contrary to every ' rule of right,' and repugnant to every ' moral obliga- tion ; and of course it is a violation of the LAW OF NATURE,' US Well as of tile ' MORAL law,' and of the 'rule of practice.' Of course, ' natural and moral justice' must con- demn it. Those people who usurp the liberty to at- tack the absent character of others, in>an un- just manner, to weaken their influence by destroying their good reputation, and sinking them into ' contempt' in public estimation ; rejoicing at their misfortune and calamity, as if a very great victory was gained, do not know what spirit they are of! It would be well for such persons to study the 'law of nature,' with the ' Moral Law,' and reconsider them by comparing them with the ' Rule of Practice,' examining their own spirit and conduct, and then see how they agree and comport together, according to love and union, which is enjoined by the gospel of Jesus Christ. For if the practice flows from an unjust and an unhallowed spirit of jealousy, from ambition, pride, and self-will, the SOUL is surely destitute of that ' heavenly principle,' that 'noble mind,' which was in Christ ; and which was designed to reign in the Heart and Practice of His Followers, to be made mani- fest in their spirit and tempers; and shine forth in their example continually. And ; hence they are to be called ' the light of the world,' and as a city set on a hill which can- not be hid. And it would be proper for such persons as those to attend to Luke xi. 35th, with the context. And Matt. vii. 2, &c. as a looking-glass. 'I hereiore -let all those who name the name of Christ, be careful to depart from iniquity,' and never take the 'devil's tools,* with which to do the Almighty's work. Bui said one, ' Master, we saw one casting ils in thy name, and we forbad him, ■ he followed not us.' Why do you forbid him?— 'He followed not with us.' Wliei in does he differ? 'In name, mode and opinion.' But do you believe be is a goo I man, and that the essence of the matter is in him? 0 yes, 'but he followeth not with us.' Take care ! forbid him not ! The lowest sense in which one can be sup- posed to ' cast out devil* in the nameof Christy is to be instrumental in the bands of Christ by preaching the Gospel to the Awakening and conversion of sinner-, from the errors oi their ways, to serve the Living GOD. Now i!' such fruit evidently appears, and it be mani- fest that the pleasure of the Lord prosp srs in his hand, who durst set himself up as an in- quisitor general ? and as the accuser, w judge, and jury, to condemn such as bei ig nothing, but shameless intruders and most dar- irs? But 'he followeth not us!' Hark! hear what the Master saith — 'forbid him not; for there is no one who shall do a miracle in my name, that can readily speak evil of me ; for he that is not against you, is for you.' it is not enough barely to say, I will let him alone; for there is no neuter in this war! Therefore, if you are a follower of Christ, ymi must prove your love to him, ac- cording to your ability. 'For he that know- eth to do good, and doeth it not, to him it is sin.' And in the day of final decision, you will hear the sentence. ' inasmuch as ye did it not unto one of the least of these, ye did it not unto me. Depart,' &c. Consequently, that the cause of Christ he not hindered, but that his gospel take an uni- ra al spread, instead of being actuated by a. short-sighted, mean, sinister, low. contentious party spirit, we should have a hearl lull oi love to God and man, to expand the mind with that ; Charity which net er faileth, and think- eth no evil, but suffereth long and is kind, is gentle, and easy to he intreated.' And look at the universal or mosl extensive good; ami encourage such means and institutions as are mosl likely to accomplish tin' mosl noble ends and purposes to mankind. And hence, not like the Jews, who long looked with expec- tation lor the Messiah, ami when he came, re- jei i I him. Or. as some other-, who pray to God to revive his work, and send forth more laborers into the harvest ; then oppose both the work and the means, which the wisdom of God is pleased to make use of to accom- plish it. God doth work and accomplish great and important ends, by simple means, which are noble and worthy/ of himself, to ex- hibit his ' finger, hand, or arm,' of Power and Wisdom to mankind; whilst his mercy and goodness is magnified, and his justice display- ed to the most ordinary understanding. And thus, out of the mouth of BABES and suck- lings God will perfect praise ! The apostle rejoiced, that the Gospel was preached; and even if Christ was preached by those who were of different ******** he did rejoice. Therefore forbid not those whom God hath sent to preach the Gospel of ins dear SON, l/>st you be found fighting against God, and it cause you tears of sorrow and re- pentance when it is too late. For the cause is the Lord's, and the Eternity of mankind is connected therewith, and hangs upon it : and 'be that sees the sword coming, and blows not the trumpet — the man is taken away in his iniquity, hut his blood or soul is required at the Watchman's hand!' Therefore 'the 1 is to be spread into all nations, and preached to every creature,1 — and the Minis- ters, i. e. Servants, should 'be instant in sea- son and out of season, to reprove, rebuke, ex- hort, with all long suffering,' — and swell the cry, 'THY KINGDOM COME.' that 'more laborers may be sent into the harvest- -and many run to and fro, and knowledge be increas- ed ;' that people may be informed, and turn from their idols; — 'Satan be bound, that the nations be deceived no more ; but the house of the Lord be established in the top of the Mountain, and exalted above the hills, and all nations How unto it: when the Wolf 3.T1& the Lamb shall dwell together, and the L shall lie down with the Kid. The Watchmen shall see eve to eye : and the knowledge of the Lord shall cover the earth as the waters do the sea." When they shall not hurt nor destroy in all the holy mount ; the Nations learn war no more: when -the lighl oi the Moon shall become as the lighl of the Sun ; and the light of the Sun shall become seven- fold, as the lighl of seven days. And then the vice of superstition, aid the barbaritj oi IGNORANCE and Tyranny will hide their de- formed laces, being -wept with the besom of destruction from the human family. ■ Natural lv.il' is the elfect or consequence of ■ .Moral Kvil.' And ignorance, supersti- tion and tyranny, with impositions and wick- ed laws, have been and still are the chains by which -social privileges' are curtailed. They are the means also, which have broughl i- called 'Natural Evil.' as the neces- |sary consequence of 'Moral Evil," upon so- ciety, in the different ages and nations of the world, which hath been and still is such a curse to the world of mankind ! General information, and the spread of ' Moral Virtue'' are a necessary antidote to such obnoxious principles ; that the '■moral faculty may be repaired, and peace and righteousness reign in every clime.* While inventions are increasing, and the arts and sciences are improving, it may not * The "CONSTITUTION" of the United States was framed by a delegated " CONFEDERATION," who were chosen by the people for tiiat purpose. The Constitu- tion, when framed, was recommended by the Confedera- tion to the different states— each of which voluntarily received it by their own proper legislative and sovereign authority, whose officers were chosen by the people for that purpose — all of which procedure is agreeable to natural justice, arising from the CREATOR'S "law of nature!" Which shows the FEDERAL union deduced from DEMOCRATIC principles — which exhibits the dif- ference between six and half dozen, each state reserving to itself the power to govern its own policy— which shows that Congress cannot legislate on slavery in the South, or upon the Yankee law religion in the North, of course they are "STATE" instead oi national crimes, ex- isting before we became a nation, when under the k *** ! be amiss for all the well-wishers of Zion, to watch the openings of Providence, for the fur- therance of truth, and the spread of knowledge valuable to society among mankind. And provided some suitable point should some day be taken on the Isthmus, which connects the NORTH and SOUTH of the ' New Would' now probably held in reversion, as a mercy to rising generations, to be a Theatre, for great tilings to be displayed, worthy of its Ai/thor, and there should be the proper ar- rangements made for the spread of the true knowledge through the whole world. How long a space could be required to circumnavi- gate, and circumfuse such knowledge of the Causeless Causator, as would inspire all na- tions with sensations of gratitude to the Re- deemer of Mankind, whose command we have for our encouragement; 'Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel, and lo ! I am with you ! ! !' Buckingham County, Virginia, August 21, 1812. '" A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM OR THE ROAD TO PEACE. FROM THE FIFTH EDITION THE 'Journey of Life'' is an important theme. All mankind are equally interested in it : and the happiness or misery of every individual, necessarily depends upon it. Time may be considered as the road, and every day may be compared to a mile, cutting off some part of the distance ! Eternity is the country to which all are travelling : and sleeping or waking, they pro- gress with unremitting speed. Childhood and youth is the morning of life; the perfection of manhood is the meri- dian ; and the declension of age may be called the Evening Shades — when the Sun is lower- ing in the western sky, »nd sable glooms pre- vail ! The ' Experience of Graced should be con- nected with the Journey of Life ; as in Eter- nity, there are two places of destination, the states ofwhioh are veiy different both in their nature ami enjoyment — one being attended with ineffable pleasure, the other with weep- ing, wailing ami gnashing of teeth ! \- one of the human family uponPrhe great Journey of Life ; travelling the road of time to eternity; lam now upon the way, more than twelve thousand n alreadygone over. The morning of life is passed away. The clock strikes twelve; and the evening will soon come on ap Are all these things a fancy and but a dream ? Can imagination only suggesl all this as credible I tmpo ible ! life and ence are more than ft Hearing, eeing, smelling, tasting, feeling, with talking and walking, are things which I admit of ; ing ' Si lf-i - lo not admit of doubt. Sensible existence excites reflection — whence inquiries come! Casting a look in different directions, and, behold ! Nature, with all her parts, and their relative concomitants, presents to view, in an impressive and august mode! The miml. which constitutes the man, is ever an inquirer^ in search after truth; when pro- perly employed upon a noble theme! Sensa- tions of different kinds excite their peculiar inquiries, and the mind on reflection, seeks for names, fitted to the nature of things ; intend- ing to employ them, in its investigation of causes and effects ! An inquirer, observing Day and Night, Seed-time and Harvest, Summer and Winter, Months and Years, to succeed each other in their turn, finds himself asking this important question : Where am I, and whence the origin of all these things'? Truth, sometimes is ' self-evident,^ and can admit of no doubt, being an object of sense ; but at other times. Truth is more latent ; and can only be inferred from circumstantial things. In the first case, the evidence ed is positive ' knowledge.' but the latter is only ' Faith' in the solution of queries. i die difference betw i m the term-- know- ledge and faith. The firsl refers to things present^ which are grasped by sense ; the lat- ter alludes to absent things, which always ad- mits of dispute. The Sun is the centre, and all the ' I lost* around both of a first and second their Eclipses and Conjunctions are calculable to a Mathematical demonstration. Hence a lew degrees East and North of the Met of Columbia ; in the third Planet from the [Sun in rotation : on the Terraqueous Theatre A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. of Human existence, inquirer found himself; and commenced his career — First, in sensible Existence ; and then in reflections, in search after truth ! The sensations felt on beholding a com- pound of various and different reflections of those rays of light sometimes visible in the clouds opposite the suii, is termed colors; and under certain shades and figures is called ' Beauty? The power to behold them is called ' SIGHT.' The sensibility by which we discern the qualities of nutriment, arising from the differ- ent shapes of particles, exciting the sensations of bitter, sweet, sour, &c. is called ' TASTE.' The power by which we discern Odors, whether good or bad, is called ' SMELL.' The vibration of the Atmosphere when striking upon the Ear-, is called sound, and the power to discern the sound is called 'HEAR.' And the power to discern objects by the touch, is called ' FEEL.' These things being objects of sense, give immediate ' knowledge ;' which of course is self-evidence ; and cannot possibly admit of doubt. But the ORIGIN and CAUSE of all those things remained a secret ; which gave INQUIRER, great uneasiness, in painful sus- pense, from conviction of interest in the im- portant relation of things. And nothing short of a solution of the query could give him pro- per satisfaction on the subject. 'Is it possible,' says INQUIRER to him- self, ' that these things are so 1 Have I an existence which shall continue here but a limited period ; and then must I moulder to dust and become food for worms ; and have only a name remaining above ground ! So- lemn reflection ! Awful thought ! But to soothe those sensations, which give uneasiness, the study of Nature presents itself to call off the mind from Moral contemplation, to natural investigation. REFLECTIONS ON NATURE. The canopy of Nature, appears to shut down in a concave form ; through the limita- tion of sight ; while the water exhibits a con- vex shape, through the globular form of the Earth. Thus the large and lowermost parts of a ship first disappears as she sails from the coast. — But the uppermost parts, which are smallest, first appear as she returns to the shore. The MIND makes the man, and is connect- ed with its CASKET. Which being corpo- real, confines him to the Earth, as a prison, through the power of gravitation ; which principle prevails in all material things, and is called attraction of gravitation. This prison to which Man is confined, re- volves with almost incredible swiftness, in an annual revolution, at the rate of more than sixty thousand miles an hour, whirling its in- habitants, imperceptible of motion, more than a thousand miles, in the diurnal revolution on its own axis, at the same time. The different kinds and grades of beings, are so many, and so nearly related to each other, from the most intelligent creature to the lowest animated matter, the exact line of dis- tinction between the Animal and Vegetable commonwealth, is difficult to be determined. The Ourang Outang, appears to possess the organs of speech in his formation, and yet for some cause he is deprived of that faculty, though he differs from Man in anatomy, in the lack of the pan of the knee only. The sensitive plant has some of the appear- ance of animation ; while some of the sea Fish scarcely exhibit life of any kind. Some are in shells, located, growing upon rocks. — Others, called ' Sun Fish,' and ' Portuguese- men-of-war,' are floating on the water or near the shores, &c. The perch in Embryo, has been known to produce more than twenty-eight thousand at a time, and the cod upwards of three millions. Eight thousand different kinds of insucts, and six hundred species of Birds, with the va- rious animals on land and in the water, of so many different shapes, forms and sizes, with natures so diverse : and yet abundance of food is suited to the demands and situation cf the whole ; all of which exhibits a parental ten- der care, marked with wisdom, goodness, and power, displayed through every part of Uni- versal Nature. But the Origin and Cause of all those things still remained a queiy with INQUIRER, whose research for important truth was not, could not pass over things so interesting, with a stoical indifference ! The Sun near an hundred millions of miles from the Earth ; and but a step in comparison of the distance to one of the '■fixed stars,"1 which is allowed by Philosophers to be so immense, that the velocity of a Cannon Ball, would require at least seven hundred thousand years to reach from one to another. Admit- ting it ; and that seventy-two millions of those stars are within the sphere of Astronomical calculation. Moreover, admitting each star to be a Sun like ours, in the centre of a sys- tem, with an equal number of Planets of a first and second order, and each planet to he a world, with as great a variety of Beings as inhabit this earth ; what must be the aggre- gate number of the whole '? And what or who could be the Author, and Upholder, Gov- ernor and Provider of this stupendous dis- play 1 was the INQUIRER'S question still* See the ' Chain'— CAUSELESS CAUSATOR. 78 A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. MISCELLANEOUS REFLECTIONS. The '■five senses' of the Body being avenues or inlets of knowledge to the Mind ; the thing of Nature may be examined, contemplated and reasoned upon ; but never to satisfaction. Al- though inferences and conclusions may be drawn from causes to effects; yet there re- mains an hungering in the mind, which continues unsatisfied, until a proper object can be found which is perfect both in its nature and degree ; which alone can afford moral con- solation. Should the Sun be annihilated, the effects produced by him would cease; and what would be the consequence but unbearable Frost and perpetual Night ! The rays from the Sun but an inch in diameter, when brought to a focus, is equally unbearable, producing a flame ! What a strange dependency on the Sun. Whose benign rays are wisely dis- pensed and withheld, in such a proportionable manner, as to answer every purpose. Surely this declares an OVERRULING HAND ! From those circumstances, the Sun is Dei- fied by many in the Heathen World ; yet Ave have not evidence that he can quicken an in- animate substance and cause it to possess, the power and principle of '■sense'1 and '■reason.'' For the Being who is capable of such power and generous donation, must possess the prin- ciples of all innate substance ; and in the na- ture of the case must be an Omnipotent Au- thor ! Hundreds of Comets in their various orbs, with all the Heavenly Bodies, move in rota- tion and have no infringement in their con- junction, but each in order keeps its course ami harmonizes with the whole ! Could a drop of water, or a grain of sand go out of existence, but by the will of its Au- thor, by the same rule, the whole Fabric of Nature could annihilate itself, and sink into a state of nonentity ! If every thing which had a beginning must have an end; then that which had no begin- ning can have no end; consequently, if Na- ture exists b) emanation, from the will of its Author ; by the same rule it musl continue to exist, or go out of Being; but when agreeable to his pleasure. Those people who plead for the perfection Mature, independent of its Author; saying, 'Nature does this or that" — as Luck, Fortune, or Chance would have it. &c. — necessarily ascribes Omnific power and Omnifarious prin- ciples to Matter: And this would argue the Omnipotence and Omnipresence of nature ; ab- stract from its Author also, inasmuch as there is a bond of union throughout the whole: which bond of union prevails, as far as Na- ture is explored and understood ; as the Laws of electricity and magnetism, exemplify on this globe — and as the laws of gravitation manifest throughout universal Nature ! But to ascribe those powers to nature, is not to make a proper distinction between Mind and Matter — moreover it imputes effects to causes which could never produce them ! Matter, when moved by another cause, cannot stop of itself; and when stopped it cannot move of itself. Hence matter, when put in motion, is always indebted to some other cause. Consequently, those heavenly bodies, which play in their different orbits, harmonizing to- gether, have not existed for ever in their or- der ; but must have emanated from a higher Cause, who prescribed their spheres, and gave them their Laws dependent upon himself : as their au^or and support — of course, the Cause- less Causator must he considered as the centra- tion and Bond of Union throughout the whole of universal nature. Otherwise, how can man account for any thing in Nature ; even how a particle of sand or a drop of water coheres to- gether ! MORAL INQUIRIES. Inquirer feeling an hungering in the Mind, and being unsatisfied on various accounts, went to a school in the environs of ' Babylon,' in order to be taught. The Tutors with their Ushers, who consti- tuted Masters of different grades, taught doc- trines which may be inferred from their ex- pressions.— Such as ' seated upon a topless throne' — ' an eternal degree' — ' go down to the bottom of the bottomless pit,'' — ' from all eternity a Covenant was made* — 'an infinite number' — 'boundless space" — 'the creature Man is an infinite Being.' Thus by starting wrong, they must forever continue in error. Those expressions being contradictory, must be considered as nonsen- sical ; and hence they ought to be turned out of doors, as beneath contempt. For how if a throne be topless can any one be seated on it? If a decree be passed, there was a time when it was done; if so, how could it have been eternal? If the pit be bottomless, where is the bottom? If the covenant was made, there was a time when they made it ; consequently a time before they made it ; if so. how could it have been eternal, unless eternity is to he dated ' from' the period of making that contract '. As -from' implies a. starting place, or place of beginning. — An infinite number to be enlarged by units.' Space which always implies limitation, as the space of a mile, the space of an hour or a day, &c, and yet is boundless, as some say? And a man a creature, infinite when he is limited 1 He had a beginning, which may be considered as the first and beginning end. From thence, the time down to the other end, where he is now, may be calculated and measured to a mathematical demonstration. His futurity is a nonentity to him, and at best can only be a subject of Faith. Hence those Masters gave but little satisfac- tion to Inquirer on the all important subject, which still especially occupied his attention in his researches after Truth ! OF HYEROGLYPHIC BABYLON. ' As men journeyed from the East, in the days of Nimrod, the mighty hunter' of men, they came to a plain in the land of Shinar, on on the river Euphrates ; where they built the memorable ' Babylon,' which was begun in that of Babel. — In this great city stood the celebrated Temple of Belus, denoting the Re- ligion of the Land. BABYLON was enclosed with a wall of Brick, three hundred and fifty feet in height, and eighty feet thick. The bricks were taken from a ditch, afterwards filled with water, to add to the strength of the place ; the circum- ference of which was not less than sixty miles. It was four square, with twenty-five brass gates on a side, making one hundred in all. From each gate there was a street leading across the city, from gate to gate, so that the streets intersected each other at right angles, and divided Babylon into five hundred and seventy-six squares, besides the spaces, for building next to the wall, which were de- fended by several hundred towers, erected upon their summit. Now there was a very wise ' Prince' of age and experience, who reigned over Babylon — his name was Jupiter — and he was the author of the 'WINE' of Bacchus; which wine is 'Moral Evil.' With this wine the people of Babylon were stupidly intoxicated, so as to be almost insensible 10 those important things. in which ail are greatly interested! And there was a great confusion of ' tongues,' inso- much that there was not less than seventy-two languages; which have since increased to more than one hundred and twenty. There were many things in the environs of Babylon, more than could be well enumerated, which weie very troublesome and painful; and which are called 'Natural Evils.' all of which are the effect or consequence of Moral Evil. — For this was the cause of their intro- duction into the world ! There were also certain associations, which may well be denominated the ' SCHOOL OF BABYLON.' So great the influence of their example, and the progress of their Pupils! Men of ability and spirit, being intoxicated with the Wine of Bacchus, volunteer their services ; pleased with the idea of becoming Masters in those schools, which by-the-by is considered as an important distinction, and constituting them great and mighty men ! The first is the 'Military School: Here is taught the art of war. Its object is fame and glory. Although it is attended with such horrors as tend to harden the heart, yet many weak men are so infatuated as to be delighted at the sight. The second is the ' Dancing School.' Here is taught the important art of hopping and jumping about, at a signal made by a BLACK MAN, who, as their captain, with his noisy instrument, directs their movements, whilst they turn their backs and faces to and fro, without either sense or reason ; except indeed, it may serve to show fine shapes and clothes. But consumptions are dated, and serious im- pressions are driven away ! The third is the school of Lawyers. The nature of this association will be discovered by the following lines : 1 Should I be Lawyer, I must lie and cheat: For honest lawyers have no bread to eat: 'Tis rogues and villains fee the lawyers high, And fee the men, who gold and silver buy. The fourth is the school of Music. In- tending to divert the mind, and touch the pas- sions. And is admirably calculated to be a substitute for penitence, and the prologue to forbidden indulgences. In the fifth, is taught the art of Dress. This is intended to hide deformity, and please the eye — To gain a fanciful pre-eminence and wear the bell, as first in fashion ; glorying in their shame. For dress was ordained in con- sequence of Sin, and may be considered as a badge of fallen nature. The sixth is the school of Quacks. These have had success in imposing on the ignorant bv high sounding words. But the poor de- ceived sufferers at length detect the imposition, and die — to warn their survivors not to par- take of their follies. In the seventh is taught, the fascinating art of Theatric representation. This is called a very moral institution by its advocates, who affect to consider it very corrective of every species of vice. But matter of fact sufficiently proves, that the theatre is best supported when vice most abounds. The eighth, is an establishment for the pro- motion of Polite Literature. Here lectures are given, upon the barbarity and folly displayed by the writers of the Old and New Testament: and on the sublimity, beaut}-, elegance, taste, and morality, which are everywhere found in a choice collection of Romances and Novels. This establishment is exclusively intended for privileged orders. Such as have been distin- guished by wealth and idleness, and such as had rather feel than think. 60 A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. The ninth ia a very extensive institution, having many united colleges, in which are taught the various arts of picking pockets, picking locks, stealing, highway robbery, housebreaking, &c. And the progress of those pupils who are instructed in these various branches, is really prodigious. There is also a department, an appendage to the former, where is taught the art of pre- paring and using false weights and measures — the method of raising false charges ; of managing extortion ; the excellent art of over- hearing and over-reaching in bargains, and the making of others extremity their own op- portunity to be well served at their expense. The eleventh is furnished with male and female instructors, for the improvement of tattling, back-biting, lying, &c. Here also astonishing progress is made by all the pupils of both sexes. The twelfth is a school for match-making. And considering the motives which seem to govern most people on the subject of mar- riage ; and the many unhappy families which are formed, it would appear that the ' wine* of Bacchus furnished the stimulus, and Cupid and Hymen the only bands of union. But this is a private establishment, and their les- sons secretly given. The thirteenth is the University of grandeur. Here pompous show, empty titles, impudent flatteries, haughty oppression, vain ignorance, pampering luxury and wanton revelling, are effectually taught. This establishment is the most popular, and scarcely a family can be found in all the precincts of Babylon, which is not ambitious to obtain a finishing touch to the education of their children, in the grand University. In this great city is erected the ' Temple of Belus,'1 called 'Church established by Law.' This is a towering building, exalted almost to the lowering sky, intended by its stupendous height to domineer over the consciences of all iple. — And so imperious are the Priests, that the ' Temple of Belus1 could never be reared but where the 'wine of BACCHUS' greatly abounds. The rites of this Temple are very pleasing to Jupiter, the supreme God of the city, who is called the ' Prince of this world,' reigning in Babylon over the 'Child* \\ ithoul control ! So much for Mystical Babylon. Inquirer having observed all these myste- iies, still looking at causes and effects, was convinced that there was such a thing as an over-ruling hand, who superintended the af- fairs of life, and governed in wisdom and good- ness, as well as in mercy and justic mighty power ! He perceived also, that there were many things in Babylon which were opposed to the nature of this Supreme Buler, and therefore could cot be right, nor by any means spring from the same original fountain — and conse- quently must have proceeded from a different source. And lo ! whilst sorely grieved at the condition of the deluded citizens of Babylon, an angelic voice called his attention, inviting him to take a survey of a much more glorious city. OF JERUSALEM. This city is called Jerusalem, and is the glorious habitation of the ' Moral Governor? against whom the 'PRINCE of this world? had revolted, and set up his kingdom in Baby- lon. 'Jerusalem' is situated in the l New Earth,'' where there is no sorrow, nor pain, neither frost nor chilling winds, hut all is de- light and tranquil, and the inhabitants have pleasure for evermore. Jerusalem is six thousand miles in circum- ference, and fifteen hundred miles in height, with a window which extends all around the city, through which the Light shines out from within, to a vast distance, even to Babylon. — J*S2r> So that PEOPLE may see how to travel the road to JERUSALEM.' There were twelve gates to the city, with an angel at each gate, to wait upon the heirs of salvation ; and on the gates were written the names of the twelve tribes of the Children of Israel. — The wall of the city had twelve foun- dations, and upon them are written the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb. The city — the houses are built of Gold; the wall of Jasper, and the foundations be- tween the gates were made of precious stones. The first foundation was a Jasper ; which is the color of white marble, with a light shade of green and red The second, a Sap- phire— which is sky-blue, speckled with gold. — The third a Chalcedony — i. e. a carbuncle, and of the color of red hot iron. The fourth. an Emerald — and is of a grass green. The fifth, a Sardonyx — red, streaked with white. — The sixth, a Sardius — which is a deep red. The seventh, a Chrvsolyte—a. deep yellow. The eighth, a Bcryll — a sea given. The ninth, a Topaz — which is pale yellow. The tenth, a Chrysophrase -greenish and transpa- rent, with gold specks. The eleventh, a Ja- cinth— which is a red purple.— The twelfth, an Amethyst -a violet purple. The twelve gates, are twelve pearls ; each of the gate- is of one pearl. And the streets of the city are pure gold, and transparent as glass. The city hath no need of the sun, neither of the moon to shine on it ; for the gates will not be shut by hat, and there ia no NIGHT there. In this city there is a Throne belonging to J A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 81 the ' Great King,' — round about it is a rain- bow ; and four ' Living Creatures,"1 — four and twenty Elders, sitting upon thrones, clothed in white, with crowns of gold upon their heads. — Next to those were the Saints, and then the Angels incircled the whole ; of which two hundred millions were but a part ; and they are of different orders, as the cherubim and seraphim, arch-angels, &c. From the throne proceeds a River, clear as crystal, which is the Water of life ; and those who drink it Avill never thirst. This ' City was prepared originally for Man from the foundation of the world ;' in the order of things ; as primarily established by the Creator, in his moral government. OF MORAL EVIL. When all things were mane; and NATURE but in the sphere of non-entity; all was dark and void ; — yet, then existed the Causeless Causator ; the great Author of dependent be- ings. A Cause of a cause is also the cause of the effect which thai cause produces. This will hold in Law, in Nature, and in Grace ; upon logical principles ; and yet the introduction of ' Moral Evil,"1 cannot impeach the Divine character. First, in Law, — a Man is considered re- sponsible for all his conduct. Hence, if in attempting feloniously to shoot a fowl, he kills a man beyond, the action being evil, he is accountable for all the consequences thereof. In Mechanism, the effects produced by the most remote Cog, are dependent upon the first moving cause of the Machine. And hence, the first moving cause produces the effects in a direct succession. In Grace it is the same thing. ' Moral Vir- tue.' the good principle comes from above; and not from Nature ; — Hence its effects, of which Man's /Vce will is one, are of Grace; as the original and moving cause ! and it is equally as necessary for the same cause to continue to operate, in order to produce a con- tinuation of the effects, as it was to put it in motion at the first. Otherwise the effect and cause would cease together. But a Free Agent, can act freely ; not on the principles of mechanical necessity ; but upon that of volition, the necessary result of free agency, and the very quintessence of moral ability. Admitting this, for upon what prin- ciples can it be denied ? It being self-evi- dence. Then, if the order of things be in- verted, in consequence of a wrong act, inten- tionally done, by a Free Agent, under those free circumstances ; the consequence of this invention must have its original and proper foundation in the Agent as the Author, from whom the act and consequently the effect flowed. On these principles Moral Evil could be introduced, without impeaching the Divine character ; and includes the ideas, that all the goodness in all Beings, whether in Nature or in Moral Agents, comes from the Good Being, who is the Author of all goodness ; and SIN, which is not a creature, nor a principle of Na- ture, but the base transgression of the Law of the Righteous Ruler of the Universe — of course, the base act of the Agent, who wills it. And it primarily originated in the abuse of Moral power or agency, in a revolt against his Creator's Government. ' Sin is the transgression of a law' — ' and where there is no law, there can be no trans- gression.' Hence follows the associated ideas of a compact between the Governor and the governed ; the will of one is the Law, which the others have capacity to obey. A law im- plies a penalty ; and of course a time of Judg- ment and retribution ; hence the trial is a lim- ited period only, and not eternal, both as it relates to Angels and Man. Here we see the propriety of the' following words — ' Angels — kept not their first habita- tion, but sinned — are cast down — reserved un- der chains of darkness, unto the Judgment of the great day, to be punished.' ' The Devil abode not in the truth, but sinneth from the beginning,' &c. All things were good when they emanated from their Author's hand. Thinking spirits, without earthly bodies, never sleep ; but must forever be in contemplation. Before this world existed there were not so many things for the mind to ruminate upon. Looking for- ward into futurity, or viewing in retrospect, they could behold no end ; neither could they remember a time when they had no existence. Hence, if tempted at all it must have been self-temptation ! and the first act of disobe- dience, must have destroyed their innocency, and brought misery upon them, even a forfeit- ure of the Governor's favor, and his conse- quent displeasure, who is a righteous Judge, cannot approbate a revolt against his govern- ment! Those spirits who constituted themselves Devils by sinning, do not multiply ; but each being actually guilty for himself, deserves a personal punishment for his crime ! OF MAN'S FALL. But with the Human Family it was far dif- ferent. Man contained a vast posterity, semi- nally, which must have perished in his loins, had they been immediately subjected to a pun- ishment proportioned to their crime. As they sinned and fell seminally, only in their first Head ! Jerusalem was prepared for Man when he was commanded to multiply, before he trans- 82 A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. gressed. And as a state of trial must bo lim- ited, doubtless man would have been transla- ted— otherwise the earth would have been overrun with people, as none would have died, neither would there have been any mis- carriages, provided man had never sinned. Man was neither mortal nor immortal be- fore the fall ; but may be considered as a can- didate upon trial ; for according- to his con- duct, so should be his fate. The death with which he wras threatened was absolute and unconditional ; but not eter- nal in the common acceptation of the word ' eternal death.'1 Otherwise how could man be saved, seeing the threatening was irrevocable 1 Neither was it temporal death, seeing that was denounced afterwards, and Adam actually lived more than nine hundred years. — Tf tem- poral and eternal death were both applied ab- solutely and unconditionally ; man must have lost half of himself, viz., his body.' for as the resurrection came by Jesus Christ, through the gospel : he dying a temporal death, must have lost his body, and as his soul was doomed irrevocably to eternal death, how could there have been a re-union or an es- cape 1 But thanks be to the Supreme Ruler of the world, it was not so ! as is manifested in the unspeakable gift of Jesus. The death was spir- itual, and was executed as the entailment, as soon as he ate. For he immediately lost his communion with his Maker, being guilty, having lost his innocence by the violation of his Law. — The tree was good. — The evil con- sisted in the abuse of it; which was a Moral evil. Temporal death was pronounced afterwards in mercy, and he was driven from Paradise — 'jest he should partake of the tree of life and live forever' — become an immortal Sinner, eternally chained to this world of woe ! St. Paul, in enumerating the blessings in Christ Jesus, includes temporal 'death: expressly; and in his conclusion says — -all are yours;' which argues that temporal death was de- nounced in consequence of sin, that ' life and immortality might be broughl to light through the GospeV in mercy to mankind, and .Man again have a chance for Jerusalem, a better opportunity than before; because, 'if a man sin, we have an Advocate with the Father, even Jesus, who is the propitiation for our sins, and not for ours only, bul also for the sins of the whole world — so that by grace we may repent, and find pardon for our person \i, crimes: where the Paradisical law knew no forgiveness. Thus the ' Prince of this world introduced the wine' of Bacchus into the Moral World. so far, that even the Natural world is affected with it; and hence the confusion both in the Natural and Mora! world, withal! the calami- ties, curses and miseries ; from the Elements, from Vegetable and Mineral Agents, and from the malicious designs of men, against each other. All combining in ten thousand differ- ent shapes and forms, to destroy the peace of the world, as Hieroglyphic Babylon abundant- ly exemplifies — and which may be more fully seen in every quarter of the globe. 'Natural Evil,' is the effect of ' Moral Evil? or is consequent upon it. as a curse or penalty entailed by a righteous and just Judge ! Hence, Man should learn the lesson, ' Having no continuing city here, we should seek one to come !' OF THE NEW BIRTH. Justification by Faith is what God does For us, through the death of His Son; but Regen- eration* or the New Birth, also called sancti- lication. is what Gon does IX us by the opera- tion of His Holy Spirit. The first work is Pardon, the latter is purity. One is to Forgive, the other is to make Holy. Man by Nature, though free from guilt, is not Holy. Holiness is not an innate inherent principle of Parentage ; but must be received by an operation of the Holy Spirit — and hence, 'Ye must be born again.' As Hap- piness is only consequent upon experiencing this change of Heart. A transitory object can only produce a tran- sient pleasure; for the effect cannot exceed the cause which produced it. Therefore the en- joyment must perish with the using, and both must cease together. Of course there can be no permanent fruition of the things of Time ; for all of them are very uncertain, and at furthermost death will end the whole; and how soon that may come who can tell 1 Here then the aspect ends ; and with this reflection peace is marred ; and the mind is overspread with a gloom! Consequently to enjoy perfect happiness and solid ' Peace.' there must be some Lasting Fountain which can af- ford it. And where can such contentment be found but in Divinity ?— Every other enjoy- ment must fail ! Many things will satisfy the body, as food, drink, &c But there remains an aching void within, the world can never fill. The Love of God shed abroad in the Heart which is comfort from the everlasting foun- tain, and never will run dry : is fitted to man's necessity ; and is called the 'Kingdom of God within,' which is ' righteousness, and peace, and Joy in the Holy Ghost.' — It is the .Moral Image of God. which Adam lost, and which we must receive in order to be happy — called * ' Regeneration' is the opposite of ' degeneration.' A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 83 Christ within : the Hope of Glory ; and is the earnest of the Saints' inheritance. And hence the distinction between the outward manifes- tation of Christ in the days of His Flesh, and the inward Revelation by His Spirit.* * The soul which constitutes the Man, (the body being the case ; or mechanical part for certain purposes and ends, which with the soul, was derived from the Parents, as Levy paid tithes IN Abraham) is not a particle of the Deity ; but must be considered as spirit in the abstract ; Divinity cannot be ignorant or suffer both in a moral and temporal sense, as do the human race. Conscience, appears to be the result of judgment. And judgment is the conclusion of the understanding. For according to the evidence afforded to the understanding, conclusions are formed and fixed in the mind ; which conclusions universally modify the judgment. Hence, if the understanding be mis-informed, the Mind is deceiv- ed ; and the judgment will be wrong of necessity. Of course, in point of duty, the understanding being dark, the judgment cannot be sound and clear; and conse- quently conscience may be silent and not speak at all ; being ' seared as with a hot iron ;' or it may be 'defiled' and tell lies ; and prove not to be a sure guide. The Mahometan's conscience will not allow him to drink wine, from an error of his judgment ; in conse- quence of a mis-informed conscience, while the consci- entious christian feels bound in duty on some occasions to drink it. And thus conscience guides people directly opposite to each other in point of moral duty ; and two opposites cannot be right : of course conscience is not a sure guide ; which argues the necessity of a regulation. The conduct of yersecuting Saul, who lived in all good conscience, obtained pardon, because of his ignorance ; and loving PAUL, afterwards exhibited a very opposite disposition and conduct towards the same people ; from similar conscientious motives. But the Spirit from above will direct no man wrong ; being the 'Spirit of Truth,' will tell no lies ; neither can it be defiled, or, 'seared with an hot iron,' Whereas the conscience of man, without the aid of Divine Influence, is liable to every species of error. Hence the necessity of attending to the light from JE- RUSALEM, and to WALK by the light which shines from above. Conscience, like a nose of wax, may be put into any shape, through the influence of example and the preju- dice of education. And this is one reason why there are so many opinions in the world. Conscience having yield- ed to inclination, vain imaginations bear the sway. Inclination, through temptation, leads one way, while a better informed JUDGMENT dictates another. Here follows a Dialogue in the Mind. The EVIL must consist in giving the consent of the mind, contrary to the dictates of a better judgment. And hence, a consciousness of self-condemnation. One amongst the many reasons wherefore the world is so given to idolatry, is that through the darkness of the human understanding the moral faculty is weakened and men are prepared to be satisfied with ceremonies, modes and Images, as substitutes for purity of heart and pure spiritual worship. And thus Religion, instead of being considered a Moral principle to be cultivated in the Heart : was at length thought to consist in Name and Form only ; until nothing but Images and Ceremonies entirely made up the Gods and the devotions of such idolatrous wor- shippers. Even the Jews were so much inclined to be satisfied with things outward ; that in the absence of Moses they made their Calf, in imitation of the Ox- God of Egypt. Hence ' the Ceremonial-law was added because of trans- gression.'— Which ceremonies, however, were so modi- fied, as to be directly opposite to those in use among the Heathens. The Heathens kept the first day of the week, the Jews the last. The Heathens seethed the kid in its mother's milk, the Ceremonial Law said, 'thou shalt not seeth a Kid in its mother's milk,' &c. As man cannot have a proper conception of a Being whose very existence is Infinite, eternal and immense : expressions which imply something incomprehensible, as man can only judge by comparison from analogy ; there was need for the Causeless Causator to manifest Himself OF REPENTANCE. Repentance implies three things. First, a conviction for sin. Secondly, a forsaking of sin. — And thirdly, a confession of it, as a Peni- tent. First, a man cannot repent of a sin which he never committed. Of course, he must be con- vinced of his crime before he can feel sorrow for it. Secondly, if a man sees his error, and still persists in it, he of course loves and delights in it; therefore he is not sorry for it, conse- quently he does not repent of it ; for if he did repent of it, he would forsake it with abhor- rence and detestation. Thirdly, a Penitent would make restitution if he could. And at least there is a hearty confession, and a sincere desire for pardon and restoration ; which causes the Soul to hunger and thirst after the SALVATION of the Lord, as the chased hart panteth for the cooling water brook ! Such have the promise of SALVATION ; for where there is a Moral Conformity to the WILL of God, they meet His approbation ; and of course, adoption. And hence enjoy His favor as one of the Divine Family. 'For there is no condemnation to them who are in Christ Jesus, and walk not after the flesh, but after the spirit.' Because Spiritual things take the lead ; the flesh, the contrast is given up ; as much as a man turns his back to the north, when he travels with his face to the south. Here then is Repentance which needeth not to be repented of. For it is the work of the Lord, begun by the operation of His Holy Spirit. From light cometh sight ; from sight cometh sense, and from sense cometh sorrow, which causes resignation and dependence upon the arm of the Lord for Salvation. But the sorrow of the world, which needeth to be repented of, worketh death, i. e. misery. Because it causes a fretting against the dis- pensation of the Lord — and procures no relief, but makes bad worse ; and brings the soul under condemnation and finally into despair and endless woe ! in a ' Character,' suitable to Man's capacity ; that man is a rational being, might worship Him in Spirit with the understanding, agreeable to the principles of Truth. Hence the necessity of a JESUS CHRIST ! ! ! both his outward Manifestation, and the inward Revelation to the heart, by inspiration! This INWARD Revelation, cor- responds to the outward manifestation as a WITNESS thereto. The will of God is a secret, known only to Himself ; except so much only as He is pleased to reveal ; reason could not find it out or fathom it ; but by the aid of in- spiration. A Monarch requires the obedience of his subjects to serve himself— but God requires the submission and obe- dience of His creatures, that He may benefit them that they may be wise and happy. And this is the proper in- tention of all Divine worship. OF FAITH. There is a distinction between 'Knowledge and Faith,'1 which ought to be observed. Knowledge is the evidence of sense; and al- ways refers to things present, i. e. within the present grasp and possession of the senses. Bui Faith always refers to things which are absent ; and not within the sphere of the senses. And hence, ' Faith cometh by hearing.' Faith and knowledge are both derived from evidence. But the evidences are different. One is ' self-evidence :' being an object of ' sense,' the other is ' circumstantial evi- dence.'— being inferred from circumstantial things. • Self-evidence issensible knowledge,' which can admit of no doubt; but 'circumstantial evidence' is always uncertain, and conse- quently is only a subject of Faith. Evidence must always be agreeable to the nature of the subject. In Arithmetic, it must be numerical ; in courts of Law, it must be Human testimony under certain regulations, and modifications. And in Divine things we need Divine evidence, in order to obtain a mo- ral certainty. The subject of Creation is a doctrine of mi- racles and faith ; and so is Christianity; which may condemn as an unreasonable thing. But the reverse is Atheism. For whatsoever is produced out ol tno common course of Nature, by the immediate power of God, must be considered a Miracle. And such is the doctrine of Creation. And yet it is a subject of Faith only, not of knowledge. We did not see it, of course we do not know it ; and yet we believe it. We have not human evidence of it. For who saw when the work was performed 1 But to deny the doctrine of miracles, is to deny the work of Creation : and of course the Creator also : because it was the Act which gives the Character. Hence we must say with Paul, 'By, (or through) Faith \ve un- derstand that the Worlds were framed by the WORD of Goo !' The difference between ' sense an4 reason' may be discovered by considering, first, the nature of a spirit having the power and use of ' Reason,' without ;i fleshy body; then se- condly, that of an Idiot, who has the 'five senses,' without the power of reasoning. And then, thirdly, that which would be the proba- ble result of the two properties, concentrated in one complex object ; and oi course possess- ing the united powers of ' Sense and Reason :' or the ' seven senses' if you will. Some deny any sense but the Bodily Senses, and plead for the perfection of these, But the question may be retorted ; whether of the five bodilj senses are so keen as either to hear, »e< taste /'"I or smell the Deity? If not, how, can he be known, un- less by the inward feeling of the mind ! — The body cannot feel grief not joy. nor anger, &c. Those emotions are peculiar to the mind. Hence there must be an inward feeling of the mind, which may be considered as the sixth sense ; and common sense may be considered as the SEVENTH. Common sense is that principle and power, by which man can discern, understand and judge of matters, agreeable to the truth and propriety of things; which requires the art of reason, and is common to mankind. That which is obvious to sense, we know. — Hence, we do not say that we believe snow is whiter but we know it. Whatsoever the senses grasp is ' self-evi- dence,' to us — which knowledge is positive, and cannot admit of doubt. — ' Self-evidence,* when derived through the avenues of bodily sense, is called 'sensible,' but when it exists in the mind without the Body, being particularly considered, it is called ' Moral Evidence.' But Faith is derived from circumstantial evidence, and refers to absent objects and things future ; but never to things present, except where a degree of knowledge from self-evidence gives the assurance to faith, so that 'we see and know in part,' — but what remains is embraced by Faith in things fu- ture. And hence, 'we stand, and walk, and live,' by faith 1 There are degrees of faith, according to the degree of evidence, which are distinguished by different names, according to the things to which they relate; as 'historical Faith. Faith of Heathens. Faith of Devils.* &c. &c. The lowest degsee of Faith is conjecture; the second is opinion ; the third is firm belief. Conjecture is an inclination to assent to the thing proposed, but is slight or weak, by reason of the weighty objections that lie against. Opinion is a more steady and fixed assent, when a man is almost certain ; but he still has some fear of the contrary, remaining with him. Belief is a more full and assured assent to the truth. Belief, is the assent of the mind, to any truth or proposition. No matter what the arguments or propositions may he. If we admit the evidence, we give our assent and receive it as a truth. And hence we be- lieve it. But if we reject the evidence, which is only ;ircumstantial, we do nol assenl to it. nor believe, of course, we are unbelievers in the thing. ■ Self-evidence,' which is knowledge, is ir- resistible.' But, 'circumstantial evidence' is not. A man may continue in unbelief two Trli A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 85 ways : first, through a careless indifference ; and secondly, he may wilfully reject proper evidence. Hence, unbelief is avoidable ; otherwise how or why should he be commanded to believe ; or be condemned for unbelief, or not believing ? Here then is the proof or trial of Man, on which depends his eternity ! He is not adequate by his natural ability to keep the Adamic or Paradisical Law of works; which requires a perfect obedience. Through the frailty of fallen nature, Man cannot do it. Therefore, ' by the deeds of the Law, shall no Flesh be justified' — that it may be by Grace, through faith in the Gospel. Man can believe, if he cannot work. He can admit the truth, by an assent unto it, and receive it, when the Spirit of truth reveals it unto him. And by giving assent heartily, Tie admits it, and thereby receives it ; and this is an Act of faith. Tbis act is right. And it is the lowest, and only act that man could do that is right. And hence this act of Faith is accounted or imputed unto him for right- eousness. Of course, the Penitent soul who feels condemned by the Moral Law, which he has broke, and thereby forfeited his infant- ile Justification, feels the need of a Redeemer or a Saviour. And hence the Saviour, as oll'ered in the Gospel by the Spirit, is gladly embraced; where, the soul finds a resting place; even the virtue of that Name, inspires the soul with the evidence of pardon and peace, whereby he can rejoice with joy un- speakable and full of Comfort ; which is the earnest of the saint's inheritance. A degree of faith and hope attends Repentance. — -The Ninevites had a degree of Faith and Hope, which by Repentance, brought Salvation. The judgment of God hung over the City for ' Moral Evil,1 which they were ignorant of. Faith coming by hearing — and hearing by the Word of God. The word of God was preached unto them ; and ' they believed God,' and said, ' who can tell but the Lord will be gracious !' They fasted, and humbled themselves, which shows that they were saved, first, from their carelessness ; secondly, from their practices ; and thirdly, from the destruction denounced. A soul believes there is a God, and that salvation is necessary, or it would never seek for it. Also, there must be a degree of ' hope,'' or else the soul would feel no heart to seek, but must sink into despair. ' Without Faith it is impossible to please God,' — Faith is the way to come — fi^* ; For he that cometh to God, must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of them that dili- gently seek Him.' All the Blessings of God are attained only by Faith in Christ. First, to apprehend there is such a Blessing attainable ; and then seek in fervent expecta- tion ; believing, first, that God is ABLE to give the blessing, secondly, that He is willing to bestow it; thirdly, that He will give it, because He hath promised it, saying, ' what- soever ye ASK, believing that ye receive, ye shall have.' Here claiming the blessing by Faith. Fourthly claiming it 'NOW,' as now is declared to be the acceptable TIME, and day of Salvation; 'to-day, if you will hear His voice,' — ' Come for all things are NOW realy, '—God is in Christ reconciling the world unto himself, therefore be ye reconciled to God. We love God because He first loved us — -HE FIRST loved us, before we loved Him. We need not do something to pacify God, to make Him willing to receive us. He is willing already ; the hindering cause is on the side of the Creature — his will being op- posed to the Will of God — as Christ saith, ' O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, how often would I have gathered thy children together as a hen doth gather her chickens under her wings ; but ye WOULD not !' Knowledge, as before explained, being the effect of ' self-evidence,' is therefore a sensible or moral certainty, which of course cannot admit of doubt ; a man can TESTIFY no further than he knows. A man who hath FELT conviction, can testify, as a witness of it, and give evidence to that truth. So one who hath experienced pardon — i. e. Witness of justification by Faith, can justify, saying, ' we KNOW in whom we have believed, because to him faith has been brought to sight — he has the inward divine Witness to the ' sixth sense-1 of the Soul ; and the testimony corresponds with the demands of his ' seventh or common sense,'' whereby he is able to give a rational account of it to others. The man who has experienced the blessing of sanctification can testify what he knows, and no further ; so the glorified Enoch and Elijah can testify what glorification is, for they know it ; but we do not, and yet we firmly believe it and hope for it ; yet when we obtain the same state of enjoyment, then faith brought to sight, and hope to the Fruition, and these two will then cease, being swallow- ed up in the knowledge and enjoyment for ever ! Then let every Inquirer, who wishes to escape to Jerusalem, from the overthrow of Babylon, strive in earnest for Salvation, in fervent expectation of the blessings of pardon and purity. And if you cannot believe as you would, believe as you can — ' Lord, I be- lieve, help thou mine unbelief: And if you cannot pray and seek as you would, pray and seek as you can — resigning, submitting, and 66 A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. depending upon his bounty for deliverance ; and never rest, until you find the Lord pre- cious to thy soul. Christ was in earnest for thee: 0 be in good earnest for thyself; and may God for Christ's sake speed you on the way. OF HOPE. An ' Hope' of Future glory, is composed of Desire and Expectation, predicated upon Faith and Repentance, which were produced by a Divine Conviction in the MIND, of the reali- ty of the invisible World, through the opera- tion of the Holy Spirit of God. Conviction being thus wrought in the Heart, the consequence to such as persevere, is a reformation ; a forsaking of sin, and a conformity to the will of God — who is ever ready to receive and forgive returning peni- tents, for Jesus' sake ; where the Mind finds a resting place, and the Inquirer finds a Home. A man may desire a thing which he never expects to enjoy ; of course he has no hope of it, but is in despair. Again, a man may ex- pect a thing which is not desirable : and hence he does not hope for it, but is under dread on that account. Hence neither a desire nor an expectation, considered abstractedly, can constitute a lHope? they must be taken in conjunction, in order to remove the dread, avoid despair, and aiFord a consolation in the mind. The Christian hopes for Heaven and glory. His hope is composed of desires and expecta- tion. Heaven he desires, being convinced it is a desirable place. He expects to get there, because there i§. a prospect before him. He has repented, and is forgiven. He enjoys a sense of the Divine Favor ; and feeling the evidence of pardon by the Witness of the Spirit of God in his soul, which witness is Righteousness, and Peace, and Joy in the Holy Ghost j which is styled the 'assurance' of ' Faith and Hope? Fur the aspect is ani- mating, and the prospect is cheering whilst loioking through Hope, the perspective, by which we look into another and a better world. Hence, said one, 'Mark the perfect man, and behold the upright ; for the end of that Man is Peace!' Another, 'Let me die the death of the righteous, an 1 let my last end be like His.'' 'For the Righteous have h their death ' OF CHARIT1 . Chanty consists in something more than giving away a few old worn out clothes to a Beggar. For thus saith Paul; 'Though I give A LL my goods to feed the poor, and have NOT CHARITY, it pmliteth me nothing.' • And though a man had all Knowledge and all Faith ; so as to remove mountains, and talk like an angel ; and have not Charity, be would be only a sounding brass and a tinkling Cymbal' Charity does not consist in NAME, nor in the outward form ; but is a suitable disposi- tion of heart, which is begotten by the Spirit of God. And hence those who are en- do we 1 with this precious grace are said to be ' born of God,' and are called ' New Creatures.' They are new in many respects: first, they have new views and discoveries of things ; their judgments are new, and so are their mo- tives and desires, as also their objects and ends. The term Charity is frequently misapplied, and thereby abused. Hence, says one. • I have no charity for such and such persons; but such and such are very charitable? In the first case, FAITH or belief is intended, and in the latter, kindness. For a bountiful act is an act of kindness, but every act of kindness is not an act of charity : because it does not always flow from a charitable motive, but often from pride, os- tentation, and vain glory. As the religion of Christ is summed up in one word, ' Love,' to say, ' I have no charity ;' is to say, I haye no religion : for there can be no religion without charity, which is Love: which principle causes its subjects to attend to the ' Moral Law? in point of duty : ' Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself;' Secondly, the ' Law of Nature? which considers the ' Equal rights, wants, duties, and obligations of Man ;' and thirdly, the ' Rule of pr< which is, ' as ye would that others should do unto you, do ye even so to them ;' for the Law of Moses, the Spirit of the Prophets, the ex- ample of Jesus Christ concur in enjoining them upon all mankind. Hence the importance of Charity. And the idea of a Christian without Charity, is a com- plete solecism; like an honest Thief, a Chaste Harlot, or an Holy Devil. 'Charity never faileth,' being the Divine Eternal principle, but • suffereth long and is kind' — suffer wrong rather than do wrong; and instead of 'being overcome with Evil, overcometh Evil with Good' — by returning good for evil. 'Charity, thinketh no evil,' i. e. is no ous and evil eyed, surmising evil, but lhopeth and believeth all things,1 for the best, by mak- ing proper allowances, and putting the most favorable construction upon men and things, that the nature of the case will justly admit of. But charity is not a fool ; she must have leurs to stand upon, knowing that justice be done to every thing; and hence desires that God and man, and all beings A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 87 should have their due, and feels determined to render the same to every Creature, she is ever ready to act in every case agreeable to the ' Moral Laity— the ' Law of Nature,' and the ' Rule of Practice.' And upon this disposition hangs the eterni- ty of Man ; seeing he is to be rewarded ac- cording to the deeds done in the body. OF FASTING. ' Then shall they fast in those days,' which words of our Lord concerning His Apostles and followers, came to pass in the Gospel dis- pensation, as exemplified in the Acts of the Apostles, and in Paul's writings. The practice of fasting, and the benefits de- rived by it, are exemplified in the case of the Ninevites: of Queen Esther in the deliverance of the Jews from Hainan, who was executed upon his own gallows which he had prepared for Mordecai, and in the case of Daniel. Our Lord mentioned a kind of Devil, which was to be expelled only by fasting and prayer. God does not require murder for sacrifice. A person instead of fasting may starve, and injure their health, while others do not fast at all, but in attempting to avoid one extreme, run into the other. Jesus fasted, and afterward hungered : — Daniel fasted three full weeks, says, ' I eat no pleasant bread,' which implies a degree of ab- stinence, and bread of a coarser kind. A person who lives to the full, would find it to the health of his body as well as his soul, at times to use a degree of abstinence, from a principle of duty. And moreover, by being acquainted with a degree of hunger, he would the better sympathize with others, who are objects of charity and in distress. Fasting is enjoined, but there is no general rule laid down how often, or to what degree it shall be performed ; the reason is obvious, because the states and situations of men are so various, that no general rule could be laid down to suit every case. One is confined with sickness, and it is as much as can be done for him to take the necessary food for the support of life, while others are strong and in full health . Tbus, as things and circumstances vary so much, no general rule is laid down, only the duty is inspired to fast ; but man, as a rational being, is required to act according to his judg- ment, and clear his conscience. The ' Prince of Darkness' is more bu^y to buffet and tempt the mind upon our Fast days. than at any other time, to prevent the exercise of Faith. But as the ' Kingdom of Heaven suffers violence, and the violent take it by force,' we should spend more time in private devotion then, than what we commonly do. OF PRAYER. The prayer of the profligate for damnation is an abomination to the Lord, and it is a mer- cy that he does not take them at their word. The prayer of the Hypocrite is wrong, and his hopes shall perish. Some are like the Gadarenes, who prayed Christ to depart from their coast. Others only say their prayers, like a parrot says his bor- rowed song, without as much form as the Ox, which kneels when he lies down, but like the Hog in the stye, falls down, and before they get half through, the Devil lulls them to sleep ! Thus they satisfy themselves by saying pray- ers and asking God to save them from their sins ; when they do not consent to part with them. But the commandment is to pray without ceasing, which is called mental prayers, being the language of the Heart, properly disposed towards God, to do His will. And let one lay down with such disposition of the heart and wake up any time and appeal to the inward testimony, he still feels the same disposition to do his Makers will. In order to live in this frame of prayer it is proper and necessary to attend to the ejacula- tory prayer, like Abraham's servant, when he went to seek a bride for his Master's son ; as all things are sanctified through faith and prayer. We need God's blessing upon all things we do, and all things should be done to the glory of God. Therefore, we should ask his benedictions on all we do ; and such things as cannot be done to the glory of God, in the name of Christ Jesus, we have no right to per- form ; for we are not authorial to take the Devil's tools to do the Lord's work with! of course all engagements upon which we cannot look to God with a degree of expectation for his blessing to attend them, are forbidden fruit, with bitterness at the bottom. We ought not therefore to touch the accursed thing. Private prayer was the custom of the Pa- triarchs, Prophets, Christ and the Apos- tles. Jesus said, ' enter into thy closet, and shut to thy door, and pray to thy Father who is in secret, and thy Father who seeth in secret shall reward thee openly,' &c. When you retire, don't hurry it over as a burthen and feel satisfied with the mere per- formance, like the school boy who repeats his lesson as a task ! But look in expectation, believing, first, that God is able to bless me now ; secondlv, that being unchangeable, He declares His willingness, and now is the ac- cepted time ; thirdly, if you are ready, close in now and take the promise, and prove the veracity of God. ' Whatever ye ask believing, that ye receive, &c. ye shall have. For God cannot deny himself, neither can he nor will he deny our Faith !' Also, there is public prayer— even if but two or three meet in His name, He is with them ! OF WATCHING. 'What I say unto you, I say unto all, Watch,' was the injunction of the Saviour of men, to His followers ! And hence the duty of watching is obligatory upon all mankind ; and there is a positive necessity, as every Christian feels and knows from experience, to attend to this important duty of watching, by reducing it to practice, considering the dan- gers and difficulties of this transitory and un- friendly world, which is so full of flattery and deceit that nothing can be depended upon as permanent here below ; but snares and tempta- tions accompany every lane of life ! As temptations generally come in through the medium of thought, there is need to watch over our thoughts, and keep our minds com- posed and solemnly stayed upon God, other- wise the soul will be as a ship, which having slipped her cables, is liable to be carried away by the tidej and stove against the rocks. Ex- - also should be watched over, lest we corrupt society by our misconduct. Children should be watched over, from an early period in a tender manner, and diligently restrained from apparent evil. Our weakness demand that, a double guard be placed at every weak place, that we be not overtaken unawares, by any sudden or unforeseen event. The World, the Flesh and Satan, should be watched against with unwearied diligence. First, the World. The riches ami cares of this life are both captivating and deceitful; the mind being overcharged, the soul i- sur- feited, and hence disqualified for devotion. — Therefore, says one. -save all you can, and met all you can. and give all you can, that things of this world may prove a blessing and nol a curse.' Watch the love of the riches of this world, againsl the spirit oi the world, and also the practice and fashions of the world, by nol conforming to those which are wrong and im- proper : but be transforme I ,vard re- newing of the mind, and so havi the adorn- inga of truth and virtue. The ■ Lusts of th i Flesh, the Lusts of the id ih" l'ii against an i i The Devil, called the ' Prince of this will flatter the imagination, with promises ever can perform, endear oring by vain allurements to attract from in of holiness. And moreover he will exhibit all the difficulties and trials of tl Cliri-t. to deter th s ler from the happy road to Zion : lying, ' Mercy is clean gone, the day of gra course th( re is no hope.' And to drive the soul to despair, ami if possible to suicide. But tiiose thoughts should be resisted, with a hi the merits of a Redeemer for acceptance with God. For while the desires remain, the I Spirit strives, and of course mercy may be sought and found by conformity to the will of God, depending upon His Son- for salvation. The Tempter also, after pardon is rei strives to destroy all our confidehc i in God, by reasoning in the mind, to doubt and be filled with unbelief. Fortius abiding Witness in the soul, is to be 1. a constant exercise of faith in God. un ler the operation of His Spirit ,■ and hence it is obvi- ous that this mental exercise is the reaction of the Soul upon God. Therefore, a person heavenward bound, is as one rowing up against the stream ; by diligence there is pro- gression; but if the exertion stops, the boat will float with the tide. So we must diligent- ly keep our minds as we ought, continually looking to God and depending our all upon him. When people backslide from God, it is not by giving away to great sins at fit gradually little by little, from an omission of a thing of small beginning, until conscience is lulled to sleep, and enoi ommit- ted without remorse. And hence their fall fromtheirsti 'obe al- most imperceptible ; a nd when they are become poor, and blind, and naked, they still are ready to conclude, that they are rich and in- ! in goods and have need of nothing, and like Sampson, though shorn of his th, and wist it not, they go other times; but fall an easy prey to his con- querors. And tint* many strong nun have fallen .'.'.' And therefore we should remember the cau- tion to lshunal] appearance of evil." For it is easier to keep oul of a snare, while one is out, than to get out alter we once met in. [nstead of reasoning with the tempter, we should betake to the strong hold in pi ing thatthe Devil cannot counte d I rod, ana a delighl to do his wi those Bensations come from (i Watch lor opportunities for meetings, pri- vate devotion, family instruction, Scriptu i i extend all the good withi i your power t:> others, which Christ will consider as i himself, and will so acknow I in the. nay of Judgment, if they flow from a spirit of ob I love to Him. ■ Watch 1'ir the hour of Death ! ! Peo- n by Him suddenly and unawares. In such an hour as \ e think not the Son of A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 89 Man cometh ! Blessed are those that are found Watching. But those who say in their heart ' My Lord delayeth his coming ;' and are eating, drinking, quarreling, and sleeping, &c, such will be taken by surprise and ap- pointed to their portion with Hypocrites and unbelievers, where will be weeping and gnash- ing of teeth. Watching without prayer, or prayer with- out watching is of no account. For they are mutually connected and dependent upon each other. Hence being joined by the God of grace — that which God hath joined togeth- er, let not man put asunder. For if one is a drunkard habitually, and prays to be kept from it, and yet will not be guarded nor watch against it, what can his prayer avail 1 And on the other hand, if one will watch but not prajr, the resolution is soon broken, in consequence of the want of power to cope with the temptation and evil habit. Then we must ' Watch and pray, that we enter not into temptation.' Sometimes watching and praying will not avail and make headway against the foe, then Fasting and a degree of abstinence must be used — as our Lord said, ' This kind goeth out by fasting and prayer.' And the spirit of prayer, which is the spi- rit of devotion, is the spirit of Christ, the en- joyment of which is a blessing. And those people, even if it be but the Husband and Wife who meet together thus, have the Lord Jesus with them. OF THE NIGHT OF DEATH. Death ! What is it % Dying, simply consi- dered, is but the changing of states ! To leave the Prison and prison-yard, the body, the house of clay, which confines man to the Terraqueous ball through the power of gravi- tation. The Laws of Nature being reversed, which scenes present to view ! — Man, who was an inhabitant of time, is now disembodied and become an inhabitant of eternity ! How- great those realities now, which once was viewed hut darkness through the glass of Faith ; How dreadful and terrific to a guilty mind ! What awful horrors must seize the condemn- ed soul, who hath sinned against a righteous God. Those who ' Love the Lord,' and feel the powers of the world to come, whilst inhabit- ing the house of clay, and live for eternity, by denying themselves and taking up their daily Cross, and so follow after him in order to be his disciples. — How soon will all the scenes of life be over, and their eternity commence ! Then those important realities will be more fully understood which now at best are faintly known ! But soon we shall be unveiled to see as we are seen, and know as we are known . As it relates to the agonies of death at the time of our departure — pain of body is gene- rally gone, at or near the last moments. The greatest pain most universally subsides, some few hours if not some days before the disso- lution. In Scripture the death of the right- eous is called sleep. Hence ' Step-hen fell asleep," fyc. fyc. Now the last sensation in slumber, before the senses are locked up in sleep are very sweet and agreeable, and by the same parity of reason, if we have the due preparation in the mind, why not possess an agreeable exit, at the hour of death '? Death is called the king of terrors, and is justly said to be a terror to Kings ; But why l The sting of death is personal sin ! And the strength of sin is the Law. For sin is the Transgression of the Law, which is the re- vealed will of God ; and hence the soul comes under the divine displeasure, and the person is afraid to appear before a Righteous Judge, being conscious of self-condemnation. A person with a Bee in his hand might be afraid of it ; but if the sting be pulled out and is gone, why should the man fear 1 So if the sting of death be removed by the Par- don of all personal sin ; then being restored to the favor of God, as one of his Family ; dread must be removed and terror be gone, what then should one have to fear 1- There must be a joy in God, and a rejoicing in the pros- pective hope of Eternity, from possessing an earnest of their inheritance in the kingdom of God. Thus the Lord gives suffering grace in a sufferino- day, and dying, or supporting grace in a dying day ! OF HELL AND PARADISE. Neither Hell nor Paradise are the eternal home of any Being, or their places of final destination at the consummation of all things. But rather they are the intermediate states and periods of time, which departed souls in- habit between the dissolution and the resur- rection of the Body, before the general judg- ment. The soids of mankind do not sleep in the graves with their bodies, until the resurrec- tion, but exist in a separate state, in a sensible manner. St. John saw the souls of those who were beheaded for the testimony of Jesus, under the Altar, and the Rich Man's body was en- tombed in grandeur, yet we read of him ! ' In Hell he lifted up his eyes,' &c. ' saw Abra- ham, and cried, and said unto him, I am tor- mented.'' '■Lazarus is comforted;' which cases evince the realities of future sensation. The term ' Hell,'' or Hades is to cease at the J 90 A JOURNEY FR03I BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. consummation of all things, when all the dead must be given up. and the 'Lake of Fire,' re- ceive those who are doomed to it : and Hell and Death he cast into the Lake, which shows that 7/c// is something distinct from the Lake. And hence the former will be swallowed up of the latter, like yesterday in the following time, when this day commenced. The idea of a purgatory or restoration from Hell to Heaven is a delusion. For that Christ did not goto the lower inhabitants to pj ach repet tance to the damned, is evident from what he said to the thief on the cross. 'To-day, shalt thou be with me in Paradise? And the prediction, 'thou wilt not have m\ soul in Hell, nor suffer thine Holy Ont to see corruption,' was a prophecy of David, concerning the resurrection of Christ, so that he should not corrupt, according to the com- mon cause of human nature before the re- union of the soul and Body! OF THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. At the consummation of all things, the states of all mankind will be made perfect, and become complete and not before. The ideas of right and wrong supposes two side- to a question, with certain consequences entailed on the principles of Moral Equity. Hence the subject must pre-suppose, a gov- ernor and the governed with Laws from the former, as governor, to regulate the latter who are the governed, and laws imply penal- ties annexed ; and of course a Judgment. that justice may reward or punish, as the case quire. Consequently upon those premises the con- clusion must follow, seeing mankind are con- scious of a right and wrong, that a day of at musl take place, in which the world shall be judged in righteousness. And hence the beauty of the expression, 'God hath ap- pointed a day to judge the world in righteous- ness by Christ Jesus.' who as man knows what allowance to make for human infirmi- ties ; but as God he cannot err, as some of our finite Judges do. Christ, the Judge upon His throne! The medjatoi ial office being then given up. The Angels, called the clouds of 1 1 of which two hundred and two millions are hut a part. And all the dead from the days of Adam to that time, from the King upon the throne to the Beggar upon the dupg-hill, both anS small, w illi lli" e who will then In' alive, must appear in the grand assembly, not as curious and idle spectators, bu1 as respon- sible creatures, who must be judged ami re- :ording to the deeds done in the body, and to receive their sentence according- ly, whether it he good or evil, it will he done according to sound justice. The Devils also who are reserved under chains of darkness unto that day to be punished, and will ap- pear to icceive their doom. And such will be the Majesty of the Judge upon the throne, that the terrestrial Heaven ami the Earth will flee away, and the Books will be opened and the witnesses will appear. First. The Book of Nature, in which the wisdom, goodness, and power of the Supreme Governor of the world, may be read. Secondly. The Book of God's remem- brance will be opened. Mala. iii. Rev. xx. Thirdly. The Book of Conscience : and these two will exactly tally. Fourthly. The book of Truth, and those who have the written word will be judged according to it ; and fifthly, the ' Book of Life' will be opened, and happy are they, whose names are written in that book ! The witnesses. — ' Thus saith the ■ Lord, I will be a swift witness against the Adulterer, ami False-swearer, and such as oppress the hireling in his wages, and turn away the stranger from his right, and fear not the Lord of Hosts.' Angels who were our guardians, will be ses, and so will the Saints of God and particularly His Ministers. — The Devils also will he witnesses, and so will companions in sin and wickedness, witness against each other. Yea, so plain will naked truth appear, that none will deny the facts, hut must ac- knowledge their sentence to be just. Jesus Christ being appointed heir of all things, shall judge in righteousness. The kingdom of Heaven being prepared for men from the foundation of the world, which first was attainable by obeying the Paradisical Law, and alter the tall, the 'Law of Faith' was substituted through a Redeemer. But the 'Lake of Fire and Brimstone was prepa the Devil and his Angels primarily, but not for man, who is an intruder there ; and hence the danger of eternal damnation !' Mark iii. 29. The righteous, who tire justified by Faith in this world, i. e. have received the pardon id' persona] sins by conformity to the will oi God, and then have proven their obedience and love to Christ, by keeping His commandments, and walking in the light : these, in that day of final retribution, will not only stand acquitted, hut will receive a reward, not of debt, hut ^f grace, called -a crown of glory which not awa\ .' Thus Faith is brought to sight, what was a subjed ot t.iith mice, has now become a sub- jecl of knowledge. The righteous are Heirs of God and ' joint mm the Lord Jesus Christ, who said, ' To him thai overcometh, will 1 give to sit \\ ith me in my throne.' Hence the sentence, 'Come ye blessed of my Father, inherit the A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 91 kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world ; for I was an hungered and ye gave me meat ; I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink ; I was a stranger, and ye took me in, naked and ye clothed me ; sick and in prison, and ye came unto me, and visited me; inas- much as ye did it unto one of the least of these, ye did it unto me.1 — ' Well done, good and faithful servant, enter thou into the joys of thy Lord !' But to the opposite characters, who had the power, means, and opportunities of improving, but did it not, being opposed to the Moral gov- ernment of the Supreme Governor of the world ; those rebels must receive their desert on equitable principles, which sentence will be to depart into the Lake of Fire, prepared for the Devil and his Angels. The righteous, the joint heirs with Christ in his throne, will judge Angels, by acquiescing in the will of God, and say Amen to his jus- tice, when he pronounces upon the Devils their final doom. Three ministers appear — the first preached for money and popularity. The second preached from contention, or backslide after his labors were attended with a blessing. The third preached from conviction of duty, in the spirit of love to Christ. What will be the difference of their reward at the day of retri- bution % The first delivers his Lord like Judas, and must go with him to his place, which is pur- chased with the reward of iniquity. The sec- ond comes forth saying, 'Lord! Lord! I taught thus and so, and cast out devils in thy name!' But hark ! ; Depart from me, ye workers of iniquity.' The third, whose principle was love and duty to Christ, will shine forth as the Sun in the firmament for ever. . OF PROVIDENCE IN NATURE. There is no such thing as accident in na- ture ; as ' accident or chance,' or chance com- monly so called, in which neither the hand of God directs or superintends, any more than there can be effects without causes, or nothing can produce something. Nature hath received her laws from God, on the principles of mechanical necessity, still subordinate to, and dependent on himself, who is the centration of Universal Nature, and can alter or suspend those laws at pleas- ure. And hence the doctrine of Miracles and Providence. There is such a thing as : primary law of nature,' and also a law of a secondary result of the first. The first, as primarily establish- ed by the Creator in His works ; the latter as the necessary consequence of art or habit, by the power and agency of man. When Hezekiah had departed from God, sickness overtook him, with the message, ' Set thine house in order, for thou shalt die,' &c. The king's tears and prayers denote his re- pentance. Then God, who knoweth how to resist the proud, and to give grace to the hum- ble, sent the message, ' I will add unto thy days fifteen years.' The sentence was revers- ed, and as a token, the sun went back ten de- grees in the dial of Ahaz. Yet means were used for his recovery. St. Paul, after it was revealed to him that there should not be the loss of any life, only the ship, said to the soldiers, as the sailors were about to flee away in the boat, ' except these abide in the ship ye cannot be saved !' Hazael inquired if his Master would recov- er, received for answer, ' he may recover, but God hath showed me that he will surely die,' i. e. according to the common course of things in the order of nature, he might recover : but God saw the intention of Hazael to reverse the order of nature by art, and thus he died an unnatural death. Man sins without permission, by stealing the time, and assuming the liberty and authority to do it, which is not prevented. For should man be prevented irresistibly from sinning, he would cease to be that creature of a noble mind, for which he was designed by his Ma- ker, as a responsible agent, who might be ca- pable of a reward. God permits some of the effects of mans de- signs to take place, by withdrawing his re- straining hand, as exemplified in the instance of Job, when the hedge round about him was removed. Man can appoint, but God, in wisdom and mercy, and Justice, can disappoint, having ways and means and ends worthy of himself, both in the furtherance, and accomplishment, and reward of Virtue, and the correction or chastisement and punishment of vice ! Afflictions to the righteous are from the grace of God, in mercy to wean their affec- tions from the love of the creature, to feel de- pendent upon the Creator. For some people cannot bear prosperity ; they would be as ships with great sails, having no ballast. Sometimes God designs to glorify himself in us, by our sufferings, to prove our graces, for the conviction of others — and again to prove us, and thereby qualify us to be as instruments of usefulness to others, in some particular sphere of action in his church — to labor from experience, as well as theory. But above all, the saints are tried, that they may become meet subjects for Jerusalem, the City of the Great King. OF SPIRITS GOOD AND EVIL. It is obvious that not only the Angel of the 92 A JOURNEY FHOltf BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 11 Covenant. Jehovah, the Lord Jesus Christ, who being appointed heir of all things, at- tends and superintends the affairs of nations and individuals, but created Angels, who also are employed in the important affairs of Man : as the genera] tenor of Scripture will author- ize ns to believe, both in the Old and New Testament. Evil Angels appear to have a monarchy among themselves ; ' Beelzebub, the Prince of Devjla,' — ' The Devil and his Angels,— 'My name is Legion, for we are many.' — ' Then goeth he, and taketh seven other spirits more wicked than himself,' which argues de- grees of wickedness, even among the Devils. From the principles of 'Moral Evil,' Evil spirits are always ready to go upon evil er- rands, like a dog when his master unchains him. This is exemplified in the case of Job — before the hedge was removed. Satan had no power to touch Job, but when God remov- ed the hedge, Satan went to work, and yet he had his boundaries even then. Satan is said to he the messenger of, and to have the power of death ! Cod is said to have slain the first-born of Egypt by sending 'Evil Angels' among them. When the spirit of God bad departed from Saul, an 'Evil Spirit' from the Lord came upon him. Paul was ' buffetted by the messenger of Satan.* For Moral Evil, 'God shall send them strong decisions, to believe a lie, that they may be damned, because .' This is exemplified in the case of Ahab, king of Isra- el. God sitting upon His throne, (and all the host around said,) ' Who will persuade Ahab to go up to Ramoth Gilead, that he may fall None was found to go, it being con- trary to the nature of a good angel to. go upon a bad errand : at length one appears, saying. 'I will go and be a lying spirit in the mouth of all Ahab's prophets.' The Lord re- plied. 'Thou shall prosper and prevail — go and do if!' Thus Ahab was deluded and fell in battle, because he let Benhadad go. whom he should have slain, and the Lord said, 'Be- cause thou hast let go out of thine hand a man whom I appointed for utter destruction, there- fore thy life shall go for his life, and thy peo- ple for his people' as the sequel proi Thus Beni, i the < lanaanites lived longer than was the will of God they should — while others do no1 'live half their days,' but die soon the revealed will of Cod they should: foi Ice their own lives and the lives of others, when it is the revealed will of Cod. 'Thou shalt nol kill !' Then that we may have angel i to guide or bear us away as Lazarus did ; and as the Patriarchs, be gathered to our people above ; let us lead ill- life of the righteous, that we may die their death, and our last end lie like theirs. Mark the perfect man, and behold the upright, for the end of that man is peace!* * Grace is a gift or favor conferred upon an unworthy object. Debt implies an obligation ; but God is under no obligation to His creatures. Of course, whatsoever he bestows, must be free unmerited grace. The Kingdom of Heaven prepared for man, from the foundation of the world, was Grace .Man, by Grace, was at first placed in a state of Trial in Paradise, under a Law of works, which law saith, do. and live — or as Paul saith, if a man ' keep the Law, he shall live by the Law.'' But the moral faculty is so impaired and dark since the FALL, that man is not adequate to keep the Paradisical Law. And therefore, as says the Apostle Paul, by the deeds of the Law shall no fiesh be justified in the* sight of God, that it may be by GRACE through FAITH in Christ Jesus. Hence the Law of faith, requiring righteousness, by grace through faith is fitted to the capacity and situation of fallen man. Man being capable iof believing, hii instead of works, may be imputed to Kim for ri ness's and thus he may be justified through FAITH in Christ. And so the 'Law of Faith' is brought in as the condition of his salvation. And thus he may arrive at last at Jerusalem, which 'kingdom was prepared for man from the foundation of the world.' And be admitted ac- cording to the original order of things : — by man's free will concurring with the commandments, in the estab- lished order of God. The 'Lake of Fire,' which originally was 'prepared for the devil and his Angels,' was never designed for man. Consequently, if man goes there, it is by stealing the time, and assuming the liberty to sin; and thereby inverting the established order of things, contrary to God's appointment— for God appointed His creatures to serve llim but never gave them His permission to sin ; on the contrary, He positively forbids it. Therefore, by violat- ing the moral order of God, these Rebels disqualify them- selves for the kingdom of God, and are thereby fitted for the lake of fire. And/', lemands the execution. All the favors of God are grace — but more particularly those in Christ Jesus as a 'Redeemer' and 'Saviour.' As all titles, to every favor was forfeited by sin. man could not make atonement for his crime : but must remain condemned by the Law which he has violated, and stand exposed to all the dire consequences which at the least must be privation ; unless there be a RANSOM ! Hence, ' Christ was delivered for our offences, and rose again for our justification. He suffered, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to God. God so loved the WOl II. that He sent His Son, that the world through Him might be saved. No man taketh my life from me ; — I ha\ e pow- er to lay it down, and to take it again — greater lot e than this hath no man, than that he lay down his life for his friend — and I lay down my life for the sheep. He was wounded for our transgression ; and, the Lord hath laid upon him the iniquity of us ALL.' We read of the ' Seven Spirits of God,' referring to the different OPERATIONS. First, the enlightening grace of God which is saving in its NATURE, saving, mankind from their natural dark- ness by 'enlightening every man who cometh into the world.' Secondly, restraining grace, by which man is distin- guished and prevented from becoming mere devils in- carnate, through the principle of 'Moral Evil,' which principle is restrained by the grace of God, and saves from those consequences which otherwise would follow. Thirdly, justifying - i.e. 'An act whei for Christ's sake pardoneth all our sins!' which is Sal- vation from the condemnation of sin, as well as I love and reigning power, and dominion of sin I Fourthly . the infusion of the Spirit, or sanctifying grace of God by Which man is saved for his privation, and from are of sin. Fifthly, comforting, supporting and heart cheering grace, which saves from the gloom that otherwise would sin round the mind. Sixthly, the grace which lends, guides and instructs into necessary truth, and into practical duty. "Lnd, , i -.. and joy of the kingdom, which brightens up the prospect ol eternity, and ins; mind with 'hope, beyond the life, which foretaste is the ' earnest of the Sainfs inheritance of another world,' and A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. 93 OF THE RESURRECTION. The identity of matter cannot be annihilated, but it possesses the innate principle of immor- tality. For if one particle of water could be annihilated, the whole fabric of nature might on the same principle sink into a state of non- entity. Matter may be changed, as it relates to time, place, and quality, yet there may be certain innate principles of matter, the identity, of which can never become a part, or the pro- perties of any other body. Supposing a person to be dead, and eaten by a fish, which fish is eaten by a man. Query. Could the second person have any of the real particles of the first ; and if so, who of the twain will possess them at the re- surrection, as both cannot have it? ' A corn of wheat cast into ground, remain- eth alone, except it die.' The corn upon the stalk is not the same kernel that was sown, but rather is some of the innate principle of the corn which was sown, and is brought to perfection. It was sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual body ; sown in weakness, raised in power : this mortal shall put on im- mortality, that mortality may be swallowed up of Life! Mortality, implies subject to decay. Mat- ter may be changed, as it relates to shape and form, &c. but still it doth exist, though in a different mode and situation. And the innate principle of the identity of man cannot be changed, to become the property of another ; then each will retain his own, though the skin, and flesh and blood, the coarser matter, which is supposed to change every seven years upon the living, be set aside as acquired, yet the original man remains, the other being the dregs. ' But it doth not yet appear what we shall be, but this we know, we shall be like Him, for we shall see Him as He is.' We now see and know but in part, then shall we see as we are seen, and know as we are known ! OF THE LAKE OF FIRE. The lake of fire, originally prepared for the is called 'Righteousness and Peace, and Joy in the Holy Ghost.' As it takes two to make a bargain, so grace, or the ope- ration of the Holy Spirit, requires the concurrence of man's free will, in order for him to experience salvation from his sins — for man is not to be saved in his sins, but must be saved from his sins. Hence the propriety of the caution : 'Quench not the Spirit,' lest it be said in the lan- guage of Stephen — 'As jour fathers did, so do ye always resist the Holy Ghost,' and so destruction come upon you to the uttermost : and God says, because I have called and ye have refused, and set at naught my counsel — I therefore will laugh at your calamities, and mock when your fear cometh. 'Ephraim is joined to his idols, let him alone,' and then the heart replies ; 'The Harvest is past and the summer is ended, and I am not saved; and the consequence is, to receive the sentence, ' Depart into the Lake of Fire, prepared for the Devil and his Angels.' Devil and his angels into which the wicked will be cast, as their final doom, which is the second death, and burns with fire and brim- stone, is dreadful to contemplate A bar of iron heated, when touched with brimstone will run down like melted lead. Supposing a person to be confined, and yet not consumed. How awful is the thought ! In this life, time is divided by days, and months, and years, but in eternity, where years shall cease to roll, how will time then be described ? Suppose a damned Ghost should inquire of Beelzebub, the time ? Beelzebub replies, 'eternity!' After a period equal to ten thousand years, multiplied by the number of sands, the waves, the drops, the stars, and then the twigs and spires of grass, and doubled over ten thousand times, and multiplied again, still the reply would be eternity ! Without pleasure, and without slumber, and without end ! A trial implies a limited accountability, at the end of which judgment and justice will take place, and prove final. Therefore, if the original established order of man, and his end, was heaven, his will concurring; but, by non-conformity he inverted his own order and destination, whereby he disqualified himself for the fruition, being contaminated with moral evil, and is so hardened as to be incorrigible, and hence confirmed in his vicious disposition of heart, so as to become as the lower inhabi- tants, and a fit subject for that region only. For any being, being put into a place or situ- ation for which it has no disposition, the state would afford it no pleasure ; not being agree- able to its nature, it could feel no union or satisfaction in it, but would rather depart to a place more suited to itself, and be with beings more congenial to its nature. And hence it appears, that the very damned would be in more torment, was it possible for them to get heaven in their own nature ; than to remain in their damned state ! Therefore man must be born again, while the Holy Spirit strives to change the heart by grace, or else remain incorrigible for ever, and continue unhappy of course. OF THE HEAVENLY JERUSALEM. Though we say God filleth immensity, yet that is no argument, why we may not suppose with propriety, that there is some particular place, where the effulgent glory of God is more displayed to the view and admiration of His creatures, than in any other place ? Enoch and Elijah were translated ; they can- not be every where, of course they must be somewhere. The body of our Lord was finite, of course it does not fill immensity ; it is not every where, of course it must be somewhere, from which we may infer a located heaven ; 94 A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. and on the other hand a located 'Lake of Fire and Brimstone.' How different those places, and also the states and situations, and dispositions of those inhabitants ! The hundred and forty and four thousand sang a song which none could learn hut they themselves, although there was such a great multitude out of all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people, which no man could number, who were redeemed from the earth, by the blood of the Lamb, unto God, and joined in a song of acknowledgment and thanksgiving. The situations of individuals are different, universally varying from each other in a greater or less degree, which must vary their experience and enjoyments, and of course the degrees of their reward in the other world, which is to be prepared according to the deeds done in their body ; and this taken in con- junction with their various talents, and the different dispensations they were under. Of the millions of different complexions and physiognomies, no two are exactly alike in the whole creation. So also experiences varying from the different dispensations will differ in the same universal degree. Different tempers of mind, and natural dispositions of heart. Different states of the body, health and sick- ness. Different circumstances too, riches and poverty. Different periods of existence, long and short life. Different abilities, whether natural or acquired. Different situations, whether in good or bad society. Difference in the opportunity, power and means of ac- quiring information, and doing acts of brother- ly kindness and charity, or being confined to solitude, as objects of want and distress. From the nature of such diversity of cases, their rewards must vary beyond description ; when it is done in equity, agreeable to the deeds (tunc in the body. Hence the expres- sion, 'There are many mansions in my Fa- ther'-; house.' So St. Paul, when speaking of the Resurrection, 'Those who are Gfirist's al his coming.' ' Every one in his own order- compare them to the Sun, Moon and Stars. which differ from each other in glory,' or mag- nitude. The smallest difference there, between two saints, will be greater than the greatest differ- ence possibly imaginable upon earth, between the greatest Monarch and the lowesl Peasant. A ii.l ye1 the infant, the smallest CUP, will be perfectjy satisfied, being brim full of the joys of the kingdom of God. The memory, which is now impaired by the fall, being clogged with a disordered, mor- tal body, will then be liberated and repaired, being arrived to maturity. Paul compare- this life to childhood, and thai to manhood, saying, ' When I was a child, I thought, and understood, and spake as a child : but when I became a man, 1 put away childish things.' ' We now see through a glass darkly, and see and know but in part : but when that which is perfect is come, then that which is in part will be done away, then shall I see as 1 am seen, and know even as I am known.' The act of praising God then for redemption here in time proves the retention of the power of recollection ; and hence why not see, and know, and recollect our friends again? See- ing that no power of the soul, which is of utility here, will ever be diminished hereafter, but greatly strengthened and enlarged. Consequently, the longer our stay below, with proper faithfulness, and the greater our conflict in the Christian warfare, when we shall have overcome by the blood of the Lamb ; the soul will be the more enlarged and capacitated for a greater enjoyment in the realms above. Because the greater the trials and conflicts, the greater the deliverance and salvation ; which experience must excite proportionate sensations of gratitude. For God designs his dispensations, whether merciful or afflictive, to prove our obedience, that we may receive a reward at His hand, as grace, but not of debt, agreeable to our im- provement. Vessels may vary in size, whether a pint, a quart, or gallon) fill them, and each will be perfectly full, according to its degree; so the infant will be as perfectly happy as its en pa- city can admit and enjoy — but those who live to the age of fifteen or twenty years, pass through proportionably more trials, and must feel a heart of gratitude accordingly. If so, then look at the old Soldiers of the Cross, and those who have 'turned many to righteous- ness, shall shine as the stars for ever and ever.' There to see not only the first, oldest, most patient, strongest, meekest and most perfect men of old times, but all the patriarchs, pro- phets, apostles and martyrs of the Lord, with all who depart this life in His favor, and join in the general assembly and church of the first born; where they obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing shall ilee away, and all tears shall he wiped from all eyes, and peace and joy shall for ever How ! ! There the blessed shall have correct judg- ment of things, and view the expanded works of God, with admiration and wonder! Therefore, as God sees and knows what will be best for each and all, and in infinite wisdom, grants or withholds the things of this life, we ought to be resigned to His gra- cious ami wise dispensations, knowing that whatsoever is withheld, is for the best, seeing that 'no good thing shall be withheld from them who walk uprightly; but all things shall work together for good to them who love the Lord ;■ ' For as a father pitieth his children, so the Lord pitieth them who fear Him.' 'For the eyes of the Lord are over the righteous, and his ears are open to their prayer ; but the face of the Lord is against the wicked.' And the Lord knows how to deliver the godly out of temptation.' Then as 'trials work patience, and patience experi- ence, and experience hope, and hope maketh not ashamed, because the Love of God is shed abroad in the heart.' ' Our light affliction which is but for a moment, shall work for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory !' ' For the sufferings of this present world are not worthy to be compared with the joys which shall be revealed.' Consequently, by ' enduring unto the end, in the ways of righteousness,' we shall have all to hope and nothing to fear, for such have the promise of a final salvation ; such, in their last moments, shall be enabled to say with one of old, ' I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the Faith, and am now ready to be offered, and the time of my de- parture is at hand — henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of glory, which fadeth not away, which God the righteous Judge will give me at that day; and not only me, but also to all those who love his appearing.' Considering the way, the nature, the means, the END, accomplished by Creation, Redemption and Salvation — the subject is worthy of God himself! and his creatures ever will have ground and cause of adoration, which never can wax old ! ! CONCLUSION. From the convictions brought to my rational understanding by the divine evidence in my own soul, I am convinced and fully satisfied of the following things as facts. First. There is such a thing as ' Natural Evil' in the world. Secondly. That there is such a thing as ' Moral Evil' also, and Thirdly. That Natural Evil is the conse- quence of 'Moral Evil.' Fourthly. That the New Birth is not a chimera, but a Divine reality, on which hangs the blissful eternity of man. Fifthly. That Jesus Christ is more than a creature, and is the only way to God as a Sa- viour of men. Sixthly. That Repentance, Faith and Hope, and Love, are experienced by the people of God. Seventhly. That Salvation is of Grace, Man's free will concurring, which is necessa- ry, in order to be justified here, or stand justi- fied hereafter. But man's condemnation is of himself, by revolving against God's moral government. Eighthly. That the knowledge of pardon is attainable here ; the witness first of our own spirit, a consciousness of it ; and then the di- vine evidence, by the operation of his spirit, which witnesseth with our spirit, and gives the conformation of it, which, Ninthly. Is the kingdom of heaven opened in the soul, and is the earnest of the Saint's inheritance ; and inspires the mind with the assurance of Hope beyond this life. The destruction of Babylon is inevitable, for the wicked must be overthrown, which they are conscious of upon serious reflection, and in the hour of danger, being alarmed like poor Volney upon the Lake. But the righteous have hope in their death, arising from the assurance of faith in Christ Jesus. From more than twenty years' experience of the truth of the Revelation of Christ in the heart as the foundation and essence of all religion, I feel a satisfaction in resting my eternal all upon Him ; and by preserv- ing, in obedience to God, to my life's end, depending on His Son as my Saviour, I be- lieve he will receive me when I die, together with all the Israel of God, who persevere to the end, in that blissful state, where we shall unanimously join to sing the following lines : And let this feeble body fail, And let it faint or die ; My soul shall quit this mournful vale, And soar to worlds on high ; Shall join the disembodied Saints, And find its long sought rest : That only bliss for which it pants, In the Redeemer's breast. In hopes of that immortal crown, I now the cross sustain ; And gladly wander up and down, And smile at toil and pain ; I suffer on my three score years, Till my Deliverer come, And wipe away his servant's tears, And take his Exile home. 0 what hath Jesus bought for me '. — Before my ravished eyes Rivers of life divine I see, And trees of Paradise ; 1 see a world of spirits bright, Who taste the pleasures there : They all are rob'd in spotless white, And conqu'ring palms they bear. O what are all my sufPrings here, If Lord thou count me meet, With that enraptur'd host t' appear, And worship at thy feet? Give joy or grief, give ease or pain ; Take life or friends away ; But let me find them all again, In that eternal day ! 0 ye professing people of God, Zion bleeds! — her walls are broken down, therefore bestir yourselves, and let not an hypocrite be found in the gate ! But if ye love Christ, put on Christ, and prove your love, by walking 96 A JOURNEY FROM BABYLON TO JERUSALEM. in the light, as He is in the light, and keep- ing His commandments. Adorn your profes- sion hy your life and conversation, remem- bering how many, it is to be feared, have stumbled into ruin, over the misconduct of the professors, who have wounded the cause of religion, more than the writings of the Deists. Get all the good you can, and do all the good to the souls and bodies of men with- in your power, for the Redeemer's sake, who will acknowledge the whole in the day of judgment. But, 0 ye rebels in heart, take warning ! for time grows old, and the judgments of God are abroad in the earth ! Fly, escape for your life ! attend to the light of grace : seek Je- sus, and take the high road, and tarry not in all the plain, that you may escape the final overthrow of Babylon, and have ' Peace and Happiness' for ever at Jerusalem ! A DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE CURIOUS AND SINGULAR/ FROM THE TENTH EDITION. Curious. FRIEND Singular, how and where have you been for a long time ? Singular. If you are curious to know, I have been in different parts, and striving through grace to do as well as I could. C. That is well, but it is a great thing for one to say he does as he ought. S. True — but nevertheless we should act at all times, and on all occasions, as in the im- mediate presence of God — as the ship on the Ocean, let the course of the wind be as it may, the ship's head is aimed for the port of destin- ation, so we should conduct for Eternity, as one who must give account. C. What makes you so Singular in your looks, dress and conduct, from every body else 1 S. As it relates to my looks, no two persons are exactly alike. And even your looks are peculiar to yourself, and no one is just like you. And as it relates to dress, iiyour's were flung into an heap with others, you could pick out your own from all the rest — and with re- gard to singularity, I am conscious I am never singular, merely for singularity sake. C. Why do you act and travel in the man- ner that you do. What are your motives and reasons for so doing 1 S. My motives are the glory of God in the salvation of immortal souls ! My reasons are a consciousness of duty to my God and my fellow mortals — for I wish for peace of mind .' C. Do you suppose that all mankind are in the wrong, and none are right but you ? S. I suppose many are right in many things, and all are liable to err — some are more right than others. And as it relates to myself, no * These Dialogues are founded upon circumstantial facts. man should be our pattern further than he fol- lows Christ. Also proper behavior should vary according to times and circumstances. C. Then I suppose you conclude you are the most right ; and how is it that none have found out so right a way before '?■ S. We are given to understand that there are various gifts in the Christian Church; and yet all by the same Spirit — and every man in his own order, at the coming of Christ. Of course we should have the spirit of our station in the Church of Christ. And this sphere of action I believe to be mine ; in it, God gives me inward peace ; out of it, I believe I should lose my usefulness to others. C. Then you are for an inspired ministry, and a Spiritual Church. What do you think of all the religious societies ; are not some of these ' the Church of Christ V S. To style one sect, 'the Church of Christ,' is to save that party at the expense of all the rest ; and of course savors of religious bigotry, tyranny and superstition ; as the preceding ages have horribly exemplified. Whereas the Book of Truth informs us, that lGod is no re- specter of persons, but in every nation he that feareth God, and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him,' and shall join in the song of salvation, with the society above, 'out of every nation, kindred, tongue, language and people ;' of course there may be bad and good people among all sects. C. Suppose all Christians should do like you, there would be no form or order in the world ; and of course, confusion would come in at the door. S. To say ' if all should do like me,' you might as well say on the same principle, where would be the Carpenters if all were Black- smiths ? It is no just mode of reasoning. As 98 A DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. the different branches of mechanism are neces- sary for society, so these different gifts are ne- cessary, as the eye, hand and foot, &c, to constitute one perfect body. As the whole is composed of parts, and the parts collectively form one whole. As to confusion — what is termed confusion with and by men, may be order with God, who sees not as men see. C. What do you believe and preach ] S. I believe in the Deity of Jesus Christ.* * It being both idolatry and blasphemy to give Divine honors to a mere creature, Jesus Christ must be viewed in a more noble light. Eternity, Immensity and Infinity, are words we have heard and can repeat ; but who can fix any definite mean- ing to them ? Though they are in common use, yet they are words fit only to be applied to the Deity, and ought not to be applied any where else ; for they cannot be otherwise used without palpable absurdities, and nonsen- sical contradictions. .And such abuses have too long been existing in the woild already ! An Infinite, Eternal Being of rmmcnsitv ! Whoorwhat can man know of HiM, the C V.USELESS CAUSATOR, but by Revelation, Inspiration or Manifestation .' How can man worship his vlaker with his understand- ing, provided lie be in the darkness of ignorance, so far, as neither to know nor understand any thing about it .' 'The world by wisdom know not their Maker.' 'He is a Spirit, and is spiritually disceri ed.' ' What manknow- eth the things of man, save the spirit of a man which is within him?' And how shall a man know the mind and will of his .Maker, but bv Revelation. Jf the Maker of man be a spirit, how shall His will he revealed, so as to be understood but by Inspiration I Should his voice be heard from the sky, over the whole world, who could hear the sound ? The clash of ten thou- sand pieces of artillery redoubled, would be comparative silence' Well might the Jews at Mount Sinai request Moses should speak to them, the voice of the Lord being so dreadful in their ears. The human family is so nu- merous, and their cases so many and so various ; and their languages so different— as twenty in New Orleans —hence there could not any thing be heard distinctly, but all would be nonsense and confusion. Hence the tender care and goodness of God the Maker and Governor, over man his creature ; in sending the in- fluence of his Holy Spirit, to operate upon the mind and guide man upon the road to Jerusalem ; so that without terror he may he enlightened to understand his Maker's will, and inspired with evidence and conviction on the all important subject. The Jlngel of the Covenant, was not a created angel; hut was termed 'Jehovah,' which name the Jews consider as implying all the Divine attributes ; and therefore will not speak it, lest it should not be done with suitable rev- erence, and so take this majestic name in vain, and not be guiltless. And hence they will write it only. The word ' Lord,' printed in small capitals in the Old Testament, should be Jehovah ; which the Jews under- stood to imply the Divinity of the Messiah, to be mani- fested in the world as the Saviour of men. Whatsoever God, the Causeless Causator, does — it is done in and through Jehovah— the Lord Jesus Christ, who is called the Son of God. Thus, He existed in the beginning as the word. ' I AM ;' God hath appointed Him heirofall things — by Whom He made the worlds— by him all things were made, and with- out him was not any thing made that was made. Man was in the hand of Christ before ' Moral Evil' was in the world. And when man fell he still was in the hand of Christ, 'who called unto him in the cool of the daj ,' which exhibits the beauty of those words,—' God so loved the world, that He sent His Son into the world, that who- soever belie veth in Him should not perish, but have ever- lasting life, for God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world, but that the world through Him might be saved.' Hence, 'We love God, because Be first loved us. No man knoweth the Father save the ton, and he to whom the Son will reveal Him.' Christ is the manifestation of God, through and from C. Do you feel willing to depend your ever- lasting welfare on Jesus Christ. S. To see one malefactor put confidence in another, who is under the same condemnation, to save him, exhibits great faith ; and also a noble opinion, as exemplified in the instance of Calvary. To trust in a creature to save me, I cannot ; but to trust in Christ, according to the Gospel, gives me peace, and brightens up the prospects of eternity before me. C. But supposing Christ was a deceiver? then he was only an impostor, and of course you are under a delusion. S. The worst of opposers to Christianity admit that Christ, as man, was a great man, of course no real good man will be a deceiver. If so he was no impostor. Therefore, accord- ing to this admittance, his religion may be ge- nuine and real. Again, it is too uncharitable to suppose and conclude, that all who have died so happy and triumphant in the love and religion of Jesus Christ were under a delu- sion. And if it be once admitted that it was a reality with even but one instance, the point is gained. C. How do you know that there ever was such a person as Jesus Christ upon earth 1 S. Observe the account of Josephus, of Pi- late to the Senate of Rome, our dates, with other historians, as well as Scripture. Also, the many circumstantial proofs, as the letters of Pliny to Trajan, which Christian opposers admit to be genuine ; with the many efforts made to root out Christianity from the earth in vain! Christianity has, docs, and will prevail.* C. Admitting that Jesus Christ did exi t, and was a good man, jet the resurrection may be fabulous, and Christianity of course a de- ception. S. On the resurrection and ascension of Je- sus Christ, turns the whole affair. The body was entombed and missing, all agree. C. The body of Christ being gone from the vault, possibly he played (he possum, and only feigned himself to be dead, and deceived them, and at night made his escape; and hence a false report was circulated that he was risen from the dead. S. Nay, such talk will never do ! Consid- er the loss of blood from the thorns, the scourge and nails, &c. These wounds so Ions; un- dressed must have terminated in dissolution. Again, the orders were to break his legs ; but whom the Holy Spirit proceeds, to enlighten by his quickening influence, and guide, comfort and sanctify mankind. Thus there is an inward manifestation, by a revelation of Christ in the heart, corresponding to the outward mani- festation given in the d.i\ 8 of His jlesh ! And it »s not possible that any man should sincerely pray to God to be taught by Him, and if He hath a Son, to reveal Him, in his heart, and not find a solution of the query to his own satisfaction, * There is Divine witness in my own soul. A DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. 99 when they saw he was dead, forbore to obey, lest they should be exposed to ridicule for breaking the legs of a dead man to prevent him from running away. And yet to put it beyond all doubt that Christ was dead, one of them up with a spear and run it through His heart ; which puts it beyond all dispute He was really dead. Moreover, consider for a moment, a cell or prison hewed out in the cen- tre of a rock, and there in prison confined, with a stone door, so large and weighty that three females thought they could not roll it away: and this door confined and sealed : and also a mil- itary guard placed to keep the same with all safety, and if any thing was amiss, must pay the forfeit with their lives ! Hence it is ob- vious the natural impossibility of such decep- tion, imposition and escape. C. But the Apostles stole the body of Jesus Christ, and hid it. and then propagated a lie, that it was risen and ascended. S. It was naturally impossible for such a thing to exist, if we, in conjunction with the foregoing circumstances, consider that the apostles could have no access to the vault: se- cond, no temptation to steal the body; third, they were not monied men to bribe the guard : fourth, though an individual may be bribed, yet I do not recollect to have read or heard of a whole guard being bribed ; fifth, it was death under the Roman law, to sleep on guard ; sixth, if the guard had been sleepy, the natu- ral conclusion is, they would have set or lain on the stone door, or contiguous to it, so that no one could approach without giving alarm. Now for the seal to be broke, and the stone removed, without waking the soldiers when in such heaps and piles, would argue an unna- tural sleep, and of course a miracle. There- fore, to obviate the idea of one miracle on one side, you must admit and argue one on the other side ; of course your argument proves too much, like the Indian's tree ; it was so straight it leaned a little over the other way. fiSa^ What is a miracle, but something unna- tural, providentially % C. But the vault was undermined by the Apostles, and the body taken away through a subterraneous passage 1 S. Nay, but it would have taken a longer space of time to undermine the vault by dig- ging through a rock, than the space of time the body was in the tomb. C, Some other body arose, and not the body of Christ. S. Nay, for man before was never there en- tombed, of course none could arise therefrom but the body of Christ. C. The account contradicts itself : " For as Jonah was in the belly of the whale three days and three nights, so shall the Son of man be in the heart of the earth," whereas he was not in the vault seventy-two common hours. S. We should not contend for words, but seek for facts, of course take people as they mean. The Jews did not divide time as we do, into twenty-four hours ; but the daylight into twelve hours, and the night into watches. Our time begins and ends at midnight, but the Jews at sunset. ' The evening and morning was the first day.' Any circumstance which we express by day, or include any part of what we call the twenty-four hours, their mode of expression included the ' day and night.' The body was entombed before sun- set on our Friday, continued there on the Jew- ish Sabbath, (our Saturday) which ended at sunset ; the third day had commenced before the body arose. Therefore, take their mean- ing, according to their mode of expression and the account will hold good, and of course may be received and held as sacred truth. C. If the resurrection of Jesus Christ be real, who saw him after he arose 1 S. The apostle and hundreds of others. C. If faith in his ascension be so necessary for salvation, why do we not have better proof thereof than the say-so of a few poor fishermen ? S. A fisherman can tell the truth as well as any one else, and of course relate what he saw. Reasonable evidence should be consi- dered and received as proof to a reasonable mind. Therefore, if in the most consequen- tial cases, even between life and death, two or three substantial witnesses where there is no evidence to the reverse, is considered suffi- cient ; then the evidence of the fishermen may be credited as reasonable and proper testimony. C. They did not believe their own testi- mony, and of course were not sincere. S. Look at the circumstance impartially. They could not be prompted by either honor or lucre to bear such testimony, but to the re- verse ; their personal safety would be in jeop- ardy thereby. The only reason they assigned for their testimony was duty ; and they evinced their sincerity therein by persever- ance, and sealing the same with their blood. What greater evidence can we desire ? C. Why did not Christ ascend in the view of all the inhabitants of Jerusalem, and so have city testimony, instead of a few indivi- duals ? S. Admitting he had ascended in the view of the people of Jerusalem, that would not have mended the matter, for the people of Rome, who then exceeded three millions, might have made the same objection ; 'Jews we know to be deceitful, why receive it only in their say-so V And if all people then liv- ing had beheld the sight, we were not living, and of course we might make the same ob- 100 A DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. jection. 'Why receive it on the say-so and tradition of our forefathers : why were we not favored with the -Lrl>t ! Thus to satisfy an unreasonable mind. Christ must come a second time, to die, rise, and ascend, and then you might upbraid God with cruelty to his son. Thus the objection leads to error, being only founded in error, and of course is an unrea- sonable objection, and plead for but by unrea- able men. There is not a circumstance of antiquity so well authenticated and substan- tiated with concomitant circumstances, as the resurrection of the Lord Jesus Christ — of course, if we are not to give credit to the same, we must bid adieu to every thing which we have not personally sensible evidence of! ! C. What do you think about the covenant made between the Father and the Son from all eternity 1 S. From, implies a starting place ; as the American Independence was dated FROM the year 1776, so of course, if your covenant (which is not to be found in Scripture) be from eternity, then eternity is to be dated from the time of the making that contract or bar- gain : in which God, you say, gives the major pari of mankind to Satan, and only leaves a few for his Son — C. What nexl ! S. Moral Evil, Moral Good, accidental (or providential) evil, accidental (or providential) good, natural evil, natural good ! — C. What is the difference'? S. Moral Good implies good motives — a pure intention to do good only — here is virtue in the mind! Moral evil, evil motives, an intention to do wrong — to commit that which is not agreeable to right rectitude ; but repugnant to equity and the law of righteousness, by following iclination contrary to the dictates of a better judgment. Accidental evil — evil consequences unfore- seen, and unavoidable; of course, can be ac- counted for only on the doctrine of Provi- dence; 'is there any evil in the city, and the Lord hath no1 done it?' Not sin, but afflict- ion and calamities. &c. Accidental good, which can be ascribed onlj id a Buperint as exemplified in the instance of Joseph. Moral evil in them, but Providential good resulted to him. A i.l ye who love and trusl in God, be resigned, remembering it is written. 'In all thy ways acknowledge thou him and he shall Bustain thee.1 'For thou wilt keep him in perfect peace whose mind is staid on thee.' God. 'Natural good,' good comparatively, as the difference of dispositions, &c. Some disposi- tions are more sweet, even, and agreeable than others. Not that one is more holj bj nature than another, for all are alike by na- ture fallen : but the difference of disposition is rather arising or occasioned by the various differences of connection between the soul and body, effects produced from parental sensations. ' Natural evil,' such evil as will accrue or follow us whether we be good or bad, not as the effect of our own conduct, but the n ry consequence of the fall, as head-ache, tooth-ache, &c. £@?*> In children, some things which some call sin, is only natural evil, but not moral evil, until they come to mature years to act from motives, and are capable of reflection for themselves. C. What about the doctrine of Justification ? S. There are four distinct justifications.* spoken of in Scripture. C. What are the differences? S. The first is Infantile justification — ac- quittance from Adamic guilt by the gift or merit of Christ. The second, Adult justifica- tion by Faith, i. e. acquittance from the guilt and condemnation of personal sin : third, justi- fication by Faith and works together, after pardon. Fourth, Justification by works in the day of Judgment, without faith, but onio- ns the evidence, or fruits of it : JKif as 'every man is to be rewarded according to the deeds done in the body' — evil deeds, moral evil, will have a bad reward : but good deeds, moral good, (flowing from the love of God, through faith, which purifies the heart in this life,) shall there and then in the day of judgmenl have a good reward, 'for God hath appointed a day to judge the world in righteousness, by' Jesus Christ. Thus by Christ, God was pleased to create the world ; and secondly, by Christ to redeem the world ; and thirdly, by Christ to judge the world in righteousness, k A j^° ' And shall not the judge of all the earth do right.' Compare Heb. i. 2. John i. 3. with iii. 16, 17. Acts xvii. 31. C. What state are infants in by nature ? Pure as Adam when he came from the hand of his Creator, or as graceless as devils \ S. Neither: Adam was made, or created in the image of God, he lost it by sin ; of course it' restored it must be by divine inspiration, or infusion ; all who have divine nature, must receive it by inspiration Man is but a man he can propagate his own species only he cannot propagate Divinity, any more than a stream can rise higher than its fountain, or an effect be more noble than the cause which produced it ; lor holiness is not an inherent principle of parentage, but is derived from ( rod only. Devils receive no favors from the hand of God, which cannol be said in truth of iirJ but 'as judgmenl came upon all men to con- " Justification" signifies acquittance with approbation. A. DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE CU7UOUS AND SINGULAR. 101 demnation, by the disobedience of one ; even so the free gift came upon all men to justifica- tion of life,' ' by the obedience of one, Christ Jesus.' Rom. v. 18. C. What about Justification by Faith ? S. We no where read about ' the robes of Christ's imputed righteousness,' in all the Bible ; of course, it can be found only in the imagination of those who talk and tell about a ' Covenant made between the Father and the Son from all Eternity,' as if they were there present, and heard the bargain made, and was a personal witness to the affair. We read that 'Abraham believed God,' and his faith was counted or imputed to him for righteousness. Here observe, God spoke to Abraham — it was Abraham's duty to give credit to the Di- vine testimony. Abraham did so, and acted consonant therewith ;. this act of Faith (which was an act of the mind) was right, and Abra- ham was justified in it ; his faith, i. e. the act was counted or imputed to him for righteous- ness ! C. Why was the act imputed to him for righteousness 1 S. Because the principle and act were right, and it was the lowest and only act that he could do that was right, in consequence of the fall ; he is liable to mistake in judgment, and from thence to err in practice. Therefore by the deeds of the Paradisical Law shall no flesh be justified; that it may be by Grace through Faith. And hence the ' Law of Faith' is fitted to man's necessity. Christ as the meritorious cause of man's Redemption, but Faith the instrumental cause of man's salva- tion. So God can be just, and the justifier of him that believeth ; as the equitable Ruler | and Governor of the world, who judgeth in i righteousness. Rom. v. 1 to 4. C. Have we any account of any more be- j ing justified by faith ? S. Yes. Rom. v. 1. 'Being justified by faith ; we have peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ.' C. Why need an adult be justified by faith ? S. Because he hath forfeited his infantile justification, by his own personal sin, by not acting and obeying at all times the light of grace. C. How am I to be justified by faith 1 S. Submit to the righteousness of God, for in the act of submission there is dependence implied, and where there is dependence there is reliance, and where there is reliance there hope springs up, as the fruit or effects of faith. C. Am I to merit salvation by my own works 1 or shall I sit on the stool of JB^ Do nothing ? S. If one should tell another to ' pull up milling stalks one day, he would give him a thousand dollars,' he cannot say he has mer- ited the thousand dollars, for he has not earned it, therefore he will not claim it on the principle of his own merit, but by the other's grace and promise ! Therefore we are not to sit on the ' stool of Do-nothing,' but up and do the will of God, for, ' Blessed are they who do his commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life.' All we have, we re- ceived, of course we owe the whole ; there- fore we have nothing that we can call our own, consequently after we have done all, we cannot bring God into debt. Hence we must say, we are unprofitable servants ; because we can do no more than is our duty to do — C. What about justification by faith and works after pardon ? S. We must prove our faith and love to Christ by keeping his commandments, and walking in the light, the duty to our fellow mortals according to our ability and opportu- nity, so we should act the part of the good Sa- maritan, 'doing as we would be done by' — also, suffer, as well as do the will of God ; and thus, 'by works shall fait h be made per- fect,' and ' a cup of cold water, given in the name of shall in no wise lose its reward.' J6€§°*A man who hath a. wife like Peter, and is called to preach, must undertake it by faith, the practice is work — thus his works flow from faith, as all Christian works should do, and we should then be justified in them ; as Christ said, no man hath forsaken houses, 'Wife,' &c. for my sake and the gospel, but he shall receive an hundred fold (i. e. ten thousand per cent.) in this present world, be- side the promise of the life to come. Thus he is ' Justified by works, and not by faith only,' James ii. 24 — and so, ' He that endureth to the end shall be saved,' saitlf* the Lord Jesus. C. What about Justification by Works in tie day of Judgment without faith, but only as the evidence or fruits of it ? S. Matt. xii. 36, 37. We are given to un- derstand, that for every idle word, man must give an account thereof in the Day of Judg- ment,' and ' by thy words thou shaft be justi- fied, and by thy words thou shalt be con- demned! !' ^^g^It is no where said in all the Bible, that faith shall be called in question in the day of Judgment, but only our deeds, works, fyc. Therefore our own past sins must be par- doned, and after pardon our conduct flowing from the Love of God, will meet the Divine approbation. — #2fThus the moving princi- ple being good, the conduct flowing from it is good, hence the Judge will say, ' Well done, good and faithful servant, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.' But remember, the Judge 102 A DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. will tell no lies, of course he will not pro- nounce them good, unless they are such in a moral point of view; for God looks at the heart-, and judges according to intentions. He will not pronounce them faithful unless they are such in reality. &§?* Therefore, prepare to nteet thy God ! ! C. Friend Singular, are the Christian's robes his own, or Christ's? — Can a Christian lose them 1 S. Rev. vii. 14 and 15. ' These have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.' T-H-E-I-R does not spell CHRIST, therefore the robes were their own. Chap. xvi. 15. 'Blessed is he that watcheth and keepeth his (not Christ's) garments, lest he walk naked.' Why pro- nounce him blessed for keeping his own gar- ments, if he could not lose them ? C. I thought our own robes were only as filthy rags ! S. Admitting that our own robes were as filthy rags, what would be the cause of such filth but sin ? And what can it argue but the need of a washing or a change ? fl^"* Justification by faith is what God does for us, by the death of his Son ; but Regeneration is what he does in us, by the operation of his Holy Spirit. The first is the pardon of our sins, the latter is the sanctification of our nature to God. C. Where and how are our robes to be cleansed 1 S. Zach xiii. 1. We read that ' a fountain is opened to the house of David for sin and uncleanness P — and in the first chapter of Isai- ah and 16th verse, 'Wash you, make you clean ; put away the evil of your doings from before mine eyes — cease to do evil ; learn to do well.'' B®* By the command, ' Wash you, make you clean,' &c, certainly cannot mean to sit still on the stool of do-nothing. C. Have we any account in all the Bible that somebody got to heaven in their own robes by washing them ? S. Hark ! THESE are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb, therefore are they before the throne of God, Rev. vii. 14, 15. C. But do you not suppose that if I am one of the ELECT ; if I get drunk, cheat and steal, that as Jesus Christ was temperate, hon- est, and benevolent, my sins will be ' imputed' to him, and his acts of righteousness will be ' imputed' to me, and be as acceptable to Gon for me, as if he did it ? S. No, for ' Jesus Christ' did not come to 'save his people' in their sins, but ' from their sins.' C. How am I to be saved from my sins ? S. By hearing, obeying, and partaking of the Spirit of God ! for such as hear and obey, are pronounced wise, and except ye partake of the Spirit of God, ye cannot be happy, for God is the only fountain of lasting happiness* C. It is hard to give up Reason to Faith ! S. What is sound reason but good sense im- proved ? and for matter oifact to be embraced or admitted, is not repuguant to sound reason. And the gospel requires you to believe nothing but what is truth. C. I admit the idea of a God, but not of Miracles or Inspiration .' S. To smell, see, taste, feel or hear God by the bodily senses, you cannot — and if he be not revealed to your mind, how and why do you admit or believe he exists '. The existence of a world is not the effect of Nature, but of God's power. To deny the doctrine of miracles is to deny the work of creation, (because to create is an act of divine power,) and to deny the work of creation is to deny the creator, because the act gives the character, &§=f Hence you must be an Athe- ist.' Again, as no body was present when God made the world, we have not so much as lawful or human evidence to adduce; of course, the subject of creation is a doctrine of miracles, Revelation and faith. C. Will not the doctrine of Universalismdo ? S. We read of some who hath never for- giveness, but is in danger of eternal damna- tion, Mark iii. 29. C. ' Christ preached to the spirits in prison.' S. True — viz. ' While the ark was prepar- ing,' but said God on that occasion, ' My spirit shall not always strive with man,' — but du- ring the three days that the body of Christ was in the vault, his soul was not among the lower inhabitants, but as he said to the thief on the cross, ' To-day thou shalt be with me in Paradise' — and the passage in Acts, ' Thou wilt not leave my soul in Hell,' &c. was the only accomplishment of what the Psalmist saw prophetically of the re-union of the soul and body, before the body putrify ! Hell is not the eternal torment of the damned, but is the intermediate space of time which passes between death and the resurrection ; as yes- terday swallowed up in following time, as to-day commenced. figg^The 'lake of fire and brimstone1 is to be the place of their torment (into which hell will be cast or lost) originally ' prepared for the devil and his angels.' A bar of steel heated with a roll of brimstone added, will run down like melted lead ! If this be but a comparison, what must be the real it ii ? C. What about the doctrine of once in grace always in grace 1 S. Though we read that ' none can pluck them from the hand of God, or any creature * Rom. viii : 9 and 14. A DIALOGUE BETWEEN THE CURIOUS AND SINGULAR. 103 separated them from the love of Christ,' &c, yet we do not read but what they may go off themselves, and separate themselves by their own sins from the love and favor of God. N. B. If a man can believe himself but everlastingly elected unconditionally, and then fall into disgrace — he might be a dangerous man — how ? JBgg^The human law will not deter him from his deep laid scheme, and the law of honor will not influence him; and the Divine law cannot punish him — of course he may be a dangerous man, as he can give no assurance of fidelity. Thus this doctrine hath a baneful influence on society, by destroying moral obligation.* * It is the sister doctrine of the Pope's " indulgencies," i. e. pardons, not only of sins past and present, but those which were to come — by giving ten shillings and six pence to the Cardinal. Friend Singular — I must soon leave have you any pertinent advice to C. you, give '? S. Friend Curious — as you have asked ' many questions,'' I would here remark, that contempt, when defeated, begets wonder and admiration : which through prejudice, degen- erates into envy ; and when indulged, begets malice and revenge ; the most baneful and de- testable of all dispositions contaminated with ' Moral Evil.'' Therefore remember that re- ports are as the rolling snow-ball, enlarging as it goes ; but do you be cautious neither to add nor rejoice at the misfortunes of others ; nor busy in circulating ' REPORTS ;' least it cause you shame or tears afterwards — when it is too late to prevent the consequence which may follow — but live for eternity by watching unto PRAYER.' 104 THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. HINT TO THE PUBLIC THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY IN 1811 Many shall run to and fro, "And knowledge shall be increased.' FROM THE TWELFTH EDITION 1834, WITH SOME ADDITIONAL REFLECTIONS, VIEWS RIPENING, AND NEARLY IN THE SAME CHANNEL, &C. AS BEFORE ! Leaving the infidel to prove, if he can, that the Bible is not the book of God ; it will however be difficult for him or any other man, to account for many things, which have transpired and are transpiring, on any princi- ple but on the doctrine of PROVIDENCE, DIVINE INSPIRATION AND REVELA- TION. 1. The writings of Moses are the oldest transmitted to us, of which we have any ac- count. The Jews are the most ancient of any people now extant. Most nations when cap- tivated after a few generations, have only their name left; but the Jews who have been scattered among all nations for near two thou- sand years, arc still a distinct people; their customs and Language being in a great mea- sure retained b) which they maintain that dis- tinction. Let any serious enquirer after truth, compare the present state of the Jews with the prediction concerning them in the 28th chap. of Dcut. and let him say. it' the same must not be accounted lor, on providential, ami not on natural principles. 2. Some arc very fond of the phrase, gene- ral providence, but deny a particular provi- dence, as being unworthy of the character of God. To talk of a general prcn idence, with- out a particular providence being implied, is as ahsurd, as to talk of millions without thou- sands, or tens without units, ami a general family without individuals. For the indivi- duals compose the general, family, the units, the tens, and the thousands, the million-: SO particular providences compose a general pro- vidence, as the whole is formed of parts, and those parts make up one whole. But to talk of a general providence without particu- lars considered and implied, is a great swelling word destitute of meaning like half a dozen cyphers put together, which make an appear- ance but count nothing. 3. National privileges when abused, be- come national sins, which merit national judg- ment, and must be inflicted for punishment in this world ; because in the world to come we cannot be punished as nations, but as indivi- duals. J8@r° This sentence should be serious- ly considered. For the apostle has declared, that every one must give an account to God, and receive according to the deeds done in the body ; but it is no where asserted in Scripture that nations in their national capacity, shall be called to an account and punished, by the righteous Judge, in future world. 4. If we admit the Bible to be the book of God, we must also admit, that there are pre- dictions of events, some of which have been minutely accomplished, others are now taking place, while others remain yet to be fulfilled. If this be admitted, will it not be reasonable to say, that the most important and conspicu- ous characters and things, would be the sub- jects of these predictions. For obscure and trifling events would not be likely to be ob- served by men in general, or recorded by his- torians, and consequently, it could not be told with any certainty whether or not the predic- tions were fulfilled ; which would be mani- festly opposite to the design of God, unworthy THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 105 of his character, and useless to men. — The most important things would be the most con- sequential to the church of God, and being such as could be examined, and understood, would enable the church to determine at what period she had arrived, which was clearly the intention of the great Head, and the author of prophecy. 5. Seeing we have arrived to an important period of time, in which the whole world ap- pears to be convulsed in a political, commer- cial and religious point of view : also a most singular and extraordinary character has made his appearance in the world, which with his concomitants, is worthy the consideration of the christian mind in a prophetic light. b. Commentators in general blend together the seven heads of the dragon in the 12th of Rev. and the seven heads of the beast in the 13th chap. , whereas they are plainly distin- guished by the prophetic writer, so as to make fourteen distinct heads instead of seven. Many writers also so confound the dragon with the first and second beast, as entirely to destroy that distinction, which the inspired writer has made between these three. It is worthy of particular notice that John first viewed things as in heaven, and afterwards describes the same things, as they were fulfilled onearth. — Compare chap. 15, ver. i. with chap. 16, ver. i. then reading from chap. 13, ver. xi., to the end of the 15th chap, (for heaven) ami the following ones to the 20th, as fulfilled on earth ; this may serve as a key to an enquir- ing mind. 7. The woman spoken of chap. 12, is ad- mitted on all hands to refer to the militant church ; she exhibits two flights. First, she fled, chap xii. 6. — Second, she flew, ver. 14. Fleeing signifies to run away on foot ; flying implies going as it were through the air with wings. The first and second places cannot be locally the same, though in each place, the church may be considered as in her wilderness state. It is generally agreed that the first place was the north of Europe, or north-west of the river Danube ; but the second place, or the place to which she flew, is America. For which opinion I give the following rea- sons— 1st. It is highly reasonable to believe, that our national privileges would be a sub- ject of prediction. 2d. The first settlers in New England, it may be said, with wings came for conscience sake to the wilderness shores of America ; and since then, many ten thousands have fled from the intolerant hand of persecution .and oppression, and taken peaceful refuge in our happy land. 3d. When we consider the infancy of our country, by comparing it with the old world it may well be stvled a wilderness. 4th. The earth in prophecy is said to help the woman, this is universally admitted to be that assistance, which civil government affords the church ; and it is certain, that however this might have been fulfilled in the old world, it never has been so perfectly fulfilled in any place as in America. Fur all other nations have so in- corporated church and state as to lay a found- ation for binding ihe consciences of men. and for persecution and oppression ; which have been actually experienced by some of their best subjects ; but the constitution of our country lays no such foundation ; but it se- cures to every man his rights of conscience, by leaving him to worship God according to his own conviction, without any dread of the civil magistrates or civil sword, 8. The great red dragon, elsewhere styled the Devil and Satan, with seven heads and" ten horns, &c. must be so interpreted as to make common sense. Of course, to be considered as a wicked being in the spiritual world ; and yet interfering in human affairs, having gov- ernment over such as are led by evil influence, and as are not prevented by the restraining power of God. 9. The seven heads of this dragon, being applied to Rome Pagan, we find just so many different forms of supreme governments to have existed in succession, viz (1) Kingly, (2) Consuls, (3) Dictators, (4) Tribunes, (5) Decemviri, (6) Military Triumviri, (7) Im- perial. A crown which in prophecy denotes su- preme authority, is ascribed to each of these heads ; but no crowns to these ten horns of the dragon, why '? because they were then united under those heads, particularly the last. The tail of the dragon is said to draw a third part of the stars of heaven, and cast them to the earth. The tail is to be understood as meaning the latter part of the Roman Empire, considered as Rome Pagan ; and the stars of heaven, as meaning spiritual minded ministers of the Gospel, in heavenly places in Christ Jesus. Eph. ii. 6. Rev. i. 20. Constantine the Great was the last of the Roman Emperors, " or the twelve Czars," who ascended to the imperial dignity, in Rome Pagan, and filled up the last stage of that existence : and hence, is styled the tail of the dragon. He abolished the Pagan mode of worrhip, and established Christianity as the national religion. Here observe : he intro- duced image worship, by erecting the image of the Saviour on the cross in his army : after which the Virgin Mary found admittance, then the apostles and other saints. — Moreover by this national establishment, he, like all other human legislators in the same attempt, so modelled the church after a worldly sanc- tuary, and laid such temptations of filthy lucre, that not only wicked men set up 106 THOUGHTS OX THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. preaching as a trade for riches and worldly honor ; but even those, who before had been good men, were drawn by this tail of the dragon, from their heavenly mindedness and cast down to the earth, or made to drink into, and be influenced by the spirit of the world. Here popery was begotten about the year, A. I). 330 ; when Pope Gregory VII. went over the crowned heads of Europe, as the vicegerent of the Almighty! In embryo — And spring into existence in 606. For he was then styled "Bishop of bishops or uni- versal bishop,*' but did not come to mature age till 1077. 10. The 13th Chap, we read of a beast out of the sea, with seven heads and ten horns, and ten crowns upon his horns; "and the dragon gave him his power, and seat, and great authority." The dragon and this beast cannot be one and the same ; but must refer to two distinct existences, for the following reasons, viz. (1) there is no account of the rise of the dragon, as of this beast ; but he is spo- ken of as in existence at the time John wrote. (2) The dragon had but seven crowns, but this beast had ten ; and the crowns of the dragon were on his seven heads, but those of the beast were on his ten horns. (3) The transfer made by the dragon, of his power to the beast, undeniably shows, that the dragon was before the beast, and, that the beast came after the dragon; hence they could not be both one. 1 1 . The ten horns of the dragon had no crowns, being united in subjection under the imperial head ; but the horns of the beast had each a distinct crown, i. e. each possessed a distinct civil government. Constantine dying 337, and Rome being plundered 355, then the ten distinct governments sprang up as follows, (1) Huns 356, (2) Ostrogoths 377, (3) Visi- goth 378, (4) Franks 407, (5) Vandals 407, (6) Sueves and adans 407, (7) Burgundians 407, (8) Hercles and Rugeans 476, (9) Saxons or Britain 476, (10) Longobards 526. 12. Chap. 13, verse 11. We read of anoth- er beast coming up out of the earth, and ex- ercising all the power of the first beast, which was before him ; which some have jumbled in with the dragon and the first beast, as if it were one and the same ; and have not seemed to notice that distinction, which the divine writer here makes. But if as John says, he was another beast, he could not be the same. Again, the first arose out of the sea, this came out of the earth. Also, he is said to exercise the power of the first beast, who was before him ; therefore, if the other was before him, and came in succession, he could not be the same. Thus we discover a succession from Rome Pagan, to Rome Papal, and so down to the day in which we live, as will be more clearly shown hereafter. 13. The ancients supposed Europe to be an island, hence in prophecy it is styled the sea, '. to distinguish it from Asia, which in this prophecy is styled the earth.- The papacy, it is well known, began in Europe, and is rep- resented by the beast which came up out of the sea. But writers in general, appear to have been at a loss for a description and ap- plication of the second beast. I understand this second beast to be Marcus or Napoleon Buonaparte, for the reasons subjoined. He went to Egypt only in the capacity of a fight- ing General, from thence he penetrated into Palestine, which is in Asia, there he mentally arose to eminence, or the grand scheme was then and there concerted — he retreated and returned to France, where he really brought his scheme into execution. By the accom- plishment of his preconceived scheme, he placed himself in such a state, that all the power of Rome pagan and Rome papal, not only centred in him, but was exercised by him, according to what is s,aid of the second beast, Chap. xiii. 12, 14. Commentators generally apply the ten horns mentioned Chap. xvii. 12, to the powers of Europe supporting the papal authority ; which will not bear investigation, for Henry VIII of England, shook off the pa- pal authority, and retained the kingdom in his own hand ; which shows, that the kingdom was his and not the Pope's; the same was also applicable to all the powers of Europe, supporting the papal authority. But these horns are said to have no kingdom, Chap, xvii, 12, and yet received power as kings one hour with the beast : i. e. delegated power to act in conjunction with him. There is no event to which this in truth and propriety can be applied, but to Buonaparte's kings, who have the title and power of kings, but no kingdoms. For the text emphatically says, " they received power as kings ;" and it is well known, that he has taken away, and be- stowed the power of kings, when, and on whom he pleased ; therefore, the text will have a literal application to this event, and to none other. 15. Here it is remarkable, that Mr. Wesley calculated the end of the 42 months of the first beast, not only to the very year, but as it were to the very day, when the power should be taken from the Pope, and transferred to the city, 56 years before it came to pass. The seven heads of the first beast are said to be seven hills and seven kings, one of them is said to be wounded, &c, hence it is evident that the head was more than one of the seven hills of Rome, for a mere hill could not be so wounded. Four hills have been occupied by the Popes, which may imply four heads in Gen. x. 6. for Japhet in Europe, verse 32 for Asia. THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 107 succession, viz. 1, Caelian, 2, Vatican, 3 Qui- rinal, 4, Exquiline, for the 5th head, I add Buonaparte's Pope in the church of St. Mary Major. These " five are fallen," the " beast is not and Babylon reigns Queen." 16. In 1809, Buonaparte passed an edict, that Italy should be annexed to France as a French province, and Rome become the sec- ond city in the empire ; and also, that the Pope the same day should be stripped of all civil authority, and be left only a limited ec- clesiastic ; for which he excommunicated Buonaparte under the authority of God Al- mighty, Paul and Peter — disappeared — taken under military arrest and carried to Paris. Jo- seph Buonaparte, also in Spain, in 1809 passed an edict, that on the first day of Jan. 1810, all ecclesiastical power, except what was in the throne should cease. 17. Babylon spoken of in the Revelation, the term is borrowed from Babylon of old, built by Nebuchadnezzar, and transferred to the city of Rome, as is admitted by writers of the best authority. If we admit of a transfer once, we may again, if need be, with proprie- ty. I ask where any city can be found, the destruction of which can produce such an universal lamentation, as that described in the 18th Rev. from the 9 — 19 verses'? One thing is worthy of remark in this lamentation, and that is, this Babylon is represented as a place of great commerce, and that those who are engaged therein, are the persons who most bitterly lament her downfall : But this can- not apply to Rome, for that is not a place of commerce, and holds but a mere name in the commercial world. Consequently, we are to look out for a city possessing the character here given by the prophet, the destruction of which shall produce the effect described by him. London may be styled the mother of trade, whose commerce is or has been con- nected with all nations. And such is the station she holds in the commercial world, that her destruction would produce the before named lamentations, hence, there can be no impropriety in transferring the name of Baby- lon to her. Moreover, it may be observed, 1, the King is styled "the defender of the (popish) faith," and this will be evident, if we consider, that he holds this title by a grant made to Henry VIII. by the Pope himself; and also by his own conduct for several years past. For contrary to his coronation oath (which was to keep down popery by his armies and fleet) he has made popery the es- tablished religion of Canada by his royal as- sent, and authority. Also the last life-guard which the pope had previous to his banish- ment by the council of five hundred, when Buonaparte was on his Italian expedition, were Englishmen, and for which they received medals from the Pope. Again, in Spain and Portugal, which continued the relics of old popery, and the only places which kept in force the inquisition law, while the king of one is a captive, and the other fled from his king- dom to Brazil, the king of Great Britain, who is head of church and state, steps over by his army into Spain after the Pope's death, to prevent the final ruin of that popery, which he had sworn to suppress by his armies and fleet. When we consider all this, must we not suppose, that the transfer is merited : or that the king and his subjects, having thus undertaken the defence of popery, he has thereby drawn over the name and character of Babylon to London. Once more, observe the luxury and self-claimed safety of Old Eng- land under h«r " wooden walls," who styles herself " empress of the seas :" and reigns as a queen. To illustrate and confirm this, com- pare their boasting with Rev. xviii. 7. &c. The Jesuits did claim George IV. for a Catho- lic— the Royal Family have a " Family Con- fessor." and most of the children, it is said, are contaminated with Catholicism ! ! Six or seven thousand Priests took shelter in Eng- land 1789, and in 25 years after there were built more than 900 new Chapels. And many of the Nobility who are nominally Protestant send their domestic Chaplains to France to be ordained by a Popish Bishop ! 18. The angel spoken of Rev. xiv. 6. 7. flying through the midst of heaven, having an everlasting gospel to preach to all nations. 6cc, made his appearance, I doubt not, at Moor- fields, 1739. and with the concomitants are now publishing their creed contained in tliat text, for when the churches or meeting-houses were shut against the pure gospel, in and about London, God struck seven under convic- tion, the major part of whom found peace that night, and from that time the work of God be- gan to spread, as we see in Europe, America, and the isles of the sea, and the spirit of mis- sionaries is more and more prevailing — and the spirit of inquiry also for knowledge and truth. Ver. 8, another angel, or extraordinary messenger was heard proclaiming the fall of Babylon — and a third, warning the people of God to come out of her, and not to be par- taker of her sins, lest they should be partaker of her plagues ! And for the omission of compliance, there is not another so awful and dreadful threatening in all the Bible, ver. 9 to 11 — these will be known in their time ! Oh ! ye Americans take warning ! Oh ! take timely warning ! 19. England was a province, or horn, of Rome-Pagan — under the influence of Rome- Papal, of course was one of the horns of the beast — therefore we are to look for a union 108 THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. under the second beast ; that the Prophecy may be complete throughout the whole — Compare Rev. xii. 3. xiii. 1. xvii. 12, with chap. xiii. 2 and 12. 20. As it relates to the power and means, in comparing circumstances, I here shall offer no remarks on the possibility of the invasion only propose a query. Suppose a landing- in the easl and for plunder, the mob rise, and set the city on fire for plunder — and the people who feared God were to embark for the wilderness in the west, &2f= what would some people say? and what a literal fulfil- menl of the prophecy — "come out of her my people ! !" — Like the Christians at the destruc- tion of .Jerusalem, taking our Lord's warning and fleeing to the mountains. Let it here be remembered also, that the Gospel was first preached at Jerusalem, and from there to spread — and Peter tells us that "judgment must" first "begin at the house of God." 21. The W . . . is styled « the mother of Hurl i>ts" — which is admitted to mean the Romish Church — if she be the mother, who are her daughters'? It must be the corrupt nilitmal established churches, which came out of her! If so? what of those governments that uphold them 1 Let the people of Massa- - and Connecticut view a half-breed or quarter-roon in the land ! — a grand daugh- ter of the old W. — especially those in these States, who are for oppressing and taxing all ithi r ministers, whom they call dissenters. ■22. If a man hath a willing mind to sup- port his own minister — to compel him to do it, is to deprive him of the privilege of showing the virtue of his heart. — Again, if I have no faith in the man's religion, such compulsion tn support him, would be to necessitate me to go contrary to the dictates of my own con- science, also to encourage a wicked ministry, and thereby injure society and religion. — Once more, you must convince a man before you can convert him, otherwise, to force and compel him in matters of religion, is to make i hypocrite of him ; but you cannot cure him — for man is to be dealt with as a reasonable, rational, sensible creature, but not as a ftoic nor as a machine .' Corruptions arising from ! • above hinted law establishments, religion hath been more wounded, and men of learning inclined more to deism in different countries, om any one particular source be id Vermont hath shook off the yoke and will of course avoid the curse. Querj Is not the Massachusetts and Connecticut religious esta- blishment an infringement on the Constitution of the United States 1 Is not the Supreme Court of the United Slates empowered to hush as clash with the Federal Constitu- tion, and so make them null and void ? I fhis matter should be inspected by those who feel these oppressive laws which are re- pugnant to their own conscience, and the rule of right. 23. The second beast is said to erect an im- age to the first beast, and compel people to worship the same, and also, to receive a mark, Sec. on the severest penalties — whether this image is to be taken literally or ecclesiastic- ally, time will determine — but a certain cor- respondent writes from Europe to his friend in America thus, "A popish catechism hath been published in France, under the sanction of Napoleon, pronounced all to be heretics and in a state of damnation who are not of their communion." One would think that this is the image. Also the second beast is said to cause fire to come down from heaven in the sight of men. — When Buonaparte was in the East, it is said, he told the Mahometans, that he was greater than Mahomet, could ascend above the clouds, and cause fire to come down on a wire in their sight; which he effected like Dr. Franklin with the kite — which they (not be- ing informed like the Enropeans) did not ac- count for on natural principles, but admitted it to be the power of God. — It is also said, that he hath offered a reward to that one who will make the greatest improvement in Gal- vanism— not Calvanism — " Blessed are the dead who die in the Lord, from henceforth," they escape the approaching calamities ; this passage should be observed particularly by the christians of those times xiv. 13. xvi. 15. Robert Fleming, remarkable to tell, calculated the downfall of the French monarchy — which was published 90 years before hand ; also, Mr. Wesley, the fall of the pope's power — it being taken from him and transferred to the city — see his notes on Rev. chap. xii. \2. xiii. 1, xvii. 13, &c. xiii. 11 — 15. xvii. 10 — 12, also the catalogue at the close of the notes, which the reader is desired to pay atten- tion to. 24. For the sixth head of the beast, observe the transfer to London ; also watch the mo- tions or movements of the Papists: but the seventh head is yet to come, and that from the bottomless-pit, Ghap. xvii. 8.— here compare chap. xvi. 13 to 1(3 with chap. xix. 11 to the end. Awful but important ! ! !* 25. "Three unclean spirits like frogs." - The first came out of the mouth of the drag- on— the result of paganism, and the heathen mythologj \ i heism, &c. opposed to the true God. — The illuminati, tonne. I bj Voltaire, who said "Jesus Christ began the conversion * The ascent ol tin' Beast from tin- " Bottomless I'U" some successor of a Buonapartist power to arise again with strength, and furj , and end their career at Aamaoeddou -where the three unclean spirits concentrate die ancient scripture world Gog and Magog and are overthrown, for better days to comu. THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 109 of the world with twelve men, but I with six will banish Christianity from the earth.'1 To reduce nature to its first principles and sink the world into its former darkness and igno- rance— think proper to destroy every thing out of the way, even to the removing father and mother, so, that no rival shall prevent the execution of their object. These were as a powder-mine in France; and when Fayette and others went home from America to France with the flame of liberty, they took fire and blew up the French monarchy. Thus it appears from that circumstance, the present awful commotion originated. The prediction seems now beginning to be fulfilled. The se- cond " unclean spirit came out of the mouth of the beast" — Buonaparte's '-Legion of honor" of which a Legion of life-guards is the shell to the essence of that honor, and he is the fountain. — By his suppressing the liberty of the press, and restricting the number of print- ing-presses, so that there is not enough to print school-books for the people — and also his for- bidding above twenty persons to meet together in any one private or religious meeting — it appears as though this was to sink Europe into its former darkness and ignorance — like Voltaire's society, though on a different plan — of course this may be considered as the " un- clean spirit out of the beast." Though a le- gion is no positive definite number, yet a writer calculated a perfect legion thus 6000 privates — a captain to every ten, and a centu- rion to every hundred, and an officer to every thousand, which would make 6,666 — which would make 666 officers — that would be just the number of the beast. There must be members of this legion of honor — of course look at the effect, which is likely to be pro- duced in time ! As an egg may produce a serpent, so we may look at the American dutchess—nnd the young Prince (with his throne) in whose presence the General, and ret i nuc, do not appear but as in the presence of the Emperor ! ! ! li Out of the mouth of the false prophet, (order of Jesuits restored and ambitiously set to work,) in conjunction with the Holy Alli- ance !" after the Euphrates is dried up — as Popery and Mahometanism rose both in one year, 606, and as the Angels pour out their phials on the seat of the beast and the Eu- phrates at no great distance asunder, so the Ottoman Empire and popery will fall at pe- riods of time near each other. 26. The Jewish commentators, said, if the Messiah did not come by such a time, they need not expect him; which time is long since passed — about 1000 of their most learn- ed Rabbies met at Amsterdam, the result of which was, after 12 months sitting, that the Messiah had come — but to them was un- known. Here is one step towards their con- version to Christianity. In 1806, Buonaparte ordered about a thousand of their most worthy rabbies, to meet him at Paris, where he pro- posed about fifty questions to them, which they solved to his satisfaction. He then di- rected to form for themselves a sanhedrim, or grand council ; such as they formerly ha i a Jerusalem, though abolished ever since -the destruction of that city by Titus. 27. As Buonaparte hath his coherents or agentsin Persia, should lie avail himself of the prejudices of the Jews, to reinstate them in Pal- estine— it would cut up the Turkish or Otto- man Empire, afford him money, men. and a half-way house to the Indies. — Thus " the Euphrates would be dried up, that the way of the kings of the East might be prep. observe, Alexander is styled Emperor of the East (and is at war with the Turks) while Buonaparte is styled Emperor of the West! !* * The British Government are agitating a removal of the disability of the Jkws,— and in French the Jewish Priests are paid out of the revenue the same as the Pro- testant or Catholic Priests. Moreover there is a rumor of those governments in- tending to set up an Eastern Empire under the govern- ment and direction of tlie Jews. For the Pacha of Egypt has put the privileges of the Mahometans, and the Chris- tians, and the Jews, on an honorable equality, agreeable to the equal Rights of Man — and thus we now see the first beginning of a dawn in favor of the return of the Israelites to their own land for the first time within IS00 years, agreeable to the prediction of Moses, tec. Nicholas, FranrAyand England are carrying on the plans of Buonaparte to dry up and break down the Turkish power, for a road to the eastern world — though each have their own object and selfish end in view, and God will have his superintending overruling hand exemplified as predicted relative to the consequence in the sequel. The Sultan had about -2000 miles square foi his domin- ions about 6 years ago— but now only his Capitol with a small country, like a garden spot around is retained — hence the drying up of the Euphrates. Russia has some of the Asiatic provinces — in Europe — Greece is gone from him — two Provinces west of the Black Sea, govern themselves. In Africa, what the French have not taken, the Pacha of Egypt has— also the Holy Land, Syria, and the Plains of Babylon. &c. &.C., are in the Pacha's hands. Tims what began with Buonaparte is now progressing with others. The mystery of a Buonaparte's landing at Amhoy about the time that it was supposed that Napoleon went to St. Helena, with the rumor that John Bull had got gu Buonaparte's Barber, and after seventeen years, the Stranger that came to the United States for the return of the Amboy Buonaparte to Europe, is pregnant with con- sequences that may be elucidated on the ascent of the Beast from the Bottomless Pit— when the image to the beast will be set up as an object of worship under the most severe penalties, and blood begin plentifully to flow — that kings and priests may reign and govern by the grace of God !— tliev may slay the two witnesses : but God will give them blood to drink, when the fowls of heaven shall be called to the supper of the Great God to eat the flesh of kings, &c. The fifth Phial was poured out on the seat of the beast when Buonaparte lost his power, and the order of Jesu- its were restored and virtually govern the Roman Church, and the Pope is their tool— to attempt to accomplish their object of universal empire. The sixth Phial is now pouring out on the Turkish em- pire, and the seventh in the air that surrounds the globe —hence the blast in that element with Cholera, as though invisible agents were at work as destroyers ! The stone cut out of the mountain without hands, is now smiting the image of Nebuchadnezzar, the idea of the 110 THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 28. General Burgoyne, in the course of his 1 of things^the Mahometan on the Alcoran, the fence, when on his trial before the British papist by the Cross, or Protestant on the An oath will draw out the truth defer House, observed. " 1 once thought the Ameri- cans were in the wrong, but now I am satis- lied, that nothing short of the over-ruling hand of Providence could unite the hearts of three millions of people so perseveringly to stand or fall together, as what the Americans are ;" whoever views the origin, and progression, and rndependence of the United States, must very plainly acknowledge the hand of Provi- dence in many of the events, and also, when on the verge "of falling into the European vor- tex and general commotions, we have been kept beyond human probability ; and as I do not believe, that a country was ever given up to the sword, where religion was on the pro- gression, I therefore entreat all into whose hands these hints may fall, to fear God, to pray mightily, that our rulers may be influ- enced aright and we kept from falling into the general commotions of Europe and the East, which are fast progressing ; and all who love the Lord, should join as "the heart of one man," and swell the solemn cry, ':Thy king- dom come," that God may send forth judgment unto victory. 29. The peace of nations is dependent on the laws of nations. Custom makes law. When certain customs which are the laws of nations are infringed upon, the public peace is disturbed and generally settled with powder and ball. Of course the laws of nations are dependent on the martial law, and supported thereby. The martial law is dependent on the civil law, as the military act by the ma- gistrates' command. Moreover, the civil law is dependent on the ecclesiastical, for our ru- lers and jurymen are admitted into office upon oath, an oath is a sacred thing, and is con- nected with the moral law, which shows, that religion is the foundation of civil government ; particularly ours ; and is the bulwark of public safety — words do not alter the nature "divine rigtit" of Priests and kings is becoming as the chaff of the threshing lioor, in the eye of reason — there- fore common sense resents it as an imposition on man- kind ! The Ragle is a symbol of strength, glory and power in a national capacity. Tin- prophecy in Ezekiel svii. 2'i to 24, is worthy of remark with its sj mbolic Kagle in its correction — also chap. 93, 13, young Lions :" also the eighteenth of Isaiah, with tlut m Revelation, where the Woman flew into the wii di rnebs i.> her place pke- pared of God, is cxemplilicd in &.MERIC \, which re-acts upon the old world, like gi\ ing laws to society. For the AMERICAN E LGLE shines more conspicuous among the nations of the earth, as B beautiful pattern to be envied and copied, than any heretofore known '. Some seek our destruction by spies, bribes, and inward agents to get us divided to nullification, whilst others admiring the edifice, are striving to communicate it to others, to the alarm of icings and priests. So the controversy and struggle is began betwixt the powers of light and' darkness, the wo to the inhabitants of the earth and the sea— i. e. Asia and Europe is com- menced- Satan's wrath is kindled, knowing that he hath but a little time. Testament. to act veracity. Religion being then the foundation of public safely '. all who ridicule religion and speak diminutively of the things of God — strike at the foundation of the public welfare, and of course advertise themselves to be public enemies, and ought to be treated with that contempt which they merit from a conscious considerate public. 30. There are four different and distinct justifications spoken of in the Scripture. First, infantile acquittance from Adamic guilt, — second, adult justification from personal guilt by faith — third, by faith and works — fourth, by works, as the evidence of faith, in the day of judgment. The first is absolute, in consequence of what Christ hath done. He died for our sins and rose again for our justification — and as judg- ment came upon all men to condemnation, by the disobedience of one, even so, by the obedience of one, the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life — Rom. iv. 25, and v. 18, 19. The second is conditional by Faith — Faith is to the soul, as hands and feet to the body — to rest and depend on the Lord, and do his holy will. — Rom. v. 1. God's love to man was the moving cause of man's salvation ; and the first cause of our love to God — we need not do something to pacify God, he is willing to save. The only hindering cause is the will of man, in opposi- tion to the will of God — 1 John iv. 10, 19, John iii. 16, 17. Matt, xxiii. 37. Christians differ in opinion — opinion is merely a think so, a hear-say, a may-be, &c. In which they differ as much as in their phy- siognomy. But Faith is the same in Nature, though different in degrees, under Divine in- fluence we have divine evidence, or convic- tions of the reality of the invisible world — - under this influence thousands have forsaken their sins, by humble submission to the will of God. When there is submission, there is, of course, reliance or dependence also. Here then we see an agreement, of course a union — of necessity, we then enjoy the Divine favor as one of his family J for when spiritual things take the lead, the contrast is given up; consequently there is no ground for condem- nation, for God approbates that which is agreeable to HIM. But to stand in opposition to the will of God, is to abuse the light, and "quench his spirit" by resisting it like the Jews; and thus stub come under personal condemnation for these acts of disobedience. Power of sight is God's gift, but the act of sigb.1 is inn ,. A proper use of the convic- tions of tiod's grace is implied in the term be- THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. Ill lieve; or why would man be condemned for unbelief or not believing 1 for, proper knowl- edge is acquired through proper attention. Consideration is an act ot the mind — again, no man of common sense will condemn himself for not doing what he apprehends to be an impossibility ; yet we frequently condemn ourselves for acting as we do, which implies, that we are conscious of a power that we might have acted otherwise. This is sensible and experimental evidence ; and it argues the power of choice ; and the freedom of the will. The third is Faith and Works — together. Wojcs as the fruits of faith working by love, and nave a blessing entailed to them even in this world ; and how many instances might be cited to exemplify cases as in the words of Christ; "no man hath forsaken houses, &c, &c, for my sake and the Gospel, but he shall receive an hundred fold in this present world," besides the promise of the world to come — James ii. 22, 24. Fourth — Justification by works without Faith, but only as the evidence of faith; it is no where said that faith shall be called in question in the day of Judgment; but men are be to rewarded according to the deeds done in the body. "By thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned'' — Matt. xii. 36, 37. By Christ God created the world. By Christ He redeemed the world, and by Christ He hath appointed a day to judge the world in right- eousness. 31 . Moral Good — Moral Evil — accident- al good and accidental evil — natural good and natural evil. Moral good, good motives, as in the instance of the good Samaritan ; moral evil, evil motives, as Joseph's brethren in selling him into Egypt — accidental, or provi- dential good, as exemplified in the deliverance of Joseph for his good — the good of others, &c. Accidental or providential evil, as overruling events for the good of the righteous, and the chastisement of the wicked ; as in the case of Hainan and Mordecai, and also delivering his people as a body or as individuals, and pun- ishing the wicked as a body, and also as in- dividuals. Evil angels are God's execu- tioners ; and sometimes he lets loose one wicked people upon another ; and some- times delivers, or punishes otherways — should I in malice stab a man to kill him — but I open an abscess, and he recovers — it was moral evil, (bad motive) in me — but providential good to him. — Again, a friend gives me food. In the reception of it I strangle and die — moral, good motive, good in him ; but acci- dental (providential) evil to me. Natural Evil — Head-ache — infirmities, &c. they cannot be moral evil, if they do not flow from me by the consent of my mind, and from an evil motive — " Natural good ;*' good disposition — good comparatively — but the dif- ference of disposition is not in consequence of one's being more holy than another by nature — but rather the difference of connexion be- tween the mind and body — Offspring often ex- hibit the effects of parental sensation ; (marks) ami minds as well as bodies must partake thus why the difference as above. 32. Man by nature though free from guilt, is in privation of divinity — He needs it — it must be communicated to him, for he cannot propagate divinity : for he is but a man, and can of course only propagate his own Divine nature must come from a divine foun- tain— therefore can be communicated only by God's holy spirit. Man can feel inward pain and pleasure: that is, not bodily but mental: of course there is an inward and spiritua of the soul, as well as outward sense of the body ; otherwise we could not be conscious of right nor wrong, nor feel joy, grief, or guilt. This inward work wrought by the influence of the spirit, is called " being born again"— Just- ification (acquittance from guilt) is what God does for us, by the death of his son ; but re- generation is what he does in us, by the work- ing of his holy spirit. — Thus our •• Robes m a ;, be washed and made white in the blood of the Lamb"' and we becoming " pure in heart, shall see God" and stand " before the throne, having come out of great tribulation.'' — For " the suf- ferings of this present world are not worthy to be compared with the joys, thai sh revealed." Therefore let us " endure to the end," that we may "receive the crown of life." 33. If we can -wash our robes" like those ancients spoken of Rev. vii. 14, "and make them white in the blood of the Lamb" religion must be a moral thing instead of mere civility — and sin or vice must relate to the mind also — according to the Lord's words, " he that looketh on a woman to lust after her hath committed adultery already in his heart." Bj giving the consent of his mind — he wa ally guilty (though not actually) for all that was wanting to accomplish it was an i tunity. — Thus we are informed that " man judgeth according to appearance, but God looketh at the heart, and judgeth according to intentions" — If so ? What noble intentions and principles should stimulate and occupy our breasts to meet the approbation of a right- eous and holy God, and to enjoy his favfor here and hereafter. And no man can feel peace, who is partial on the other side of the question ; when he seriously considers on the probable prospect before him. 0 Reader, at- tend to this; that it may be well with thee — for you as well as me are interested in these things — being bound with me for eterntty and possessing an immortal soul, capable of hap- 112 THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. piness or misery for ever — Virtue flowing from Divine Love in our hearts, will have its re- ward : ami vice also, will have its just desert. — Therefore we need to steer right to end in bliss; for the had way leads to the bad place — woe. 34. If God created — and redeemed the world by Christ, and will also judge the world by him — He musl lie more than a mere creature — also when he becomes our judg?, the mediato- rial office will be given up, and the states of all become unalterably fixed. The wicked in " the lake of fire, prepared for the devil and his angels," "which is the second death." Hell, the receptacle of departed spirits or that intermediate space of time, which passes be- tween death and the general resurrection, which will then be passed like yesterday, will then be swallowed up in following time — But there is no middle place, or purgatory — Thou wilt not leave my soul in hell, (separate) nor suffer thine Holy One to see corruption. Dur- ing the three day-, that the body of Christ was in the tomb, Christ's soul was not among the lower inhabitants, but in Paradise ; as he sai I to the thief on the cross — And where Peter mentions of Christ's preaching to the spirits in prison — doth not refer to a middle place, <>r Purgatory. The context compared with the history in Genesis explains the mean- ing— "when once the Ionic suffering of God waited in the days of Noah, while the ark was preparing'' "God said my spirit shall not always strive with man,'' thus the spirit of Christ preached unto the spirits imprisoned ; in sin and iniquity in the time of Noah; but who are now in the prison of woe. 35. We are informed that a time will come, when Satan shall be bound and Christ reign on earth a thousand years, the wickedness of the wicked shall come to an end; and the kingdoms of tin- world become the kingdom of our God and his Christ ; and the nations not lift sword againsl nation : neither learn war anymore. And such a period of time as yet there hath neyer been -therefore the time is still to come, and the gospel of course must take an universal spread. Bu1 this can- not he done, while those ecclesiastical estab- lishments restrict the religious privileges and hind till' em, ; establishments must be torn down, and also those Monarchical Governments that up- hol I them, seeing they are mutuallj depen- dent on each other, must be shaken as a rope of sand. ^~ — 36. Considering whal hath transpired with- in a few years, the present state of the world. wiih whal it was a few years ago; with the le consequence of what is at the door, denotes something impressive indeed. Two things are remarkable and observe-worthy. First, the down-fall of church and state, and the overturn of kingdoms, which were so powerful, and in so short a spare. The second is, the spirit of enquiry fj and truth, the revivals of religion, the spirit of missionary, the spread of the gospel, the circulation of the bible, and the translation of it into other languages: bible societies. &c. &c. These things denote God's with the nations. They have revolted and rebelled ; and He is now shaking the nations, and sweeping off the wicked by sword, fam- ine and pestilence, and I do not believe, that he will withdraw his judgments from the earth, but rather increase them, until they learn righteousness, and return to this rightful Sovereign the Lord JEHOVAH 0 then ye happy saints in our peaceful land — walk worthy the vocation wherewith ye are called ; and join with one heart at a throne of grace, that our Rulers may be influenced aright, and America kept from the general scourge — but like the wise choice of David fall into the hand of God, for he is merciful, but not into the hand of man. 37. Slavery in the South, and religious establishments in the North, are National Evils, that call for national reform and re- pentance : or a national scourge in this world, it may be antidoted before the storm gather and burst. 38. Recapitulation. The woman the Church — 1st. she fled to the north of Europe — 2d. flew to America. The dragon, satan or devil. The seven heads, the seven Governments in Rome Pagan. The first Beast out of the sea, the Papacy out of Europe — no Crowns are ascribed to these heads, as was to the dragon. Why ? because the ecclesiastical au- thority took lead of the civil ; but a name of blasphemy is said to he upon his heads, i. e. assuming the title and prerogative of God. and lording it over the consciences of men. which i- blasphemous in the full and highest Sprang into existence in 606. and came to the full. 1077. when he excommunicated the Em- peror, and began to reign without control; exercising all the power, thai ever had been exercised in Rome Pagan; though "the ten horn-" now had their "crowns." Buonaparte the second beasl out of the earth (Asia) for there he rose mentally, anil if he should shortly die, T should apprehend a worse to come ; for the end of that career is not yet! and though the number of his Kings are not yet complete, yet we may look 39. All Rulers ought not only to be men of information, but virtuous principles, as well as civil deportment; and also possess firmness THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 113 and veracity — as sponsors that must give an account, and as guardian angels for the public safety, and welfare of society. 40. A man who doth not believe in the being of a God, in future existence, with re- wards and punishments annexed to vice and virtue; doth not believe in things sufficient to constitute an oath. Therefore for him to lake an oath, would be to do the part of an hypo- crite— act a sham, and perform a solemn noth- ing, and also is a mocking of common sense. For he could not feel such oath binding on his conscience, — of course could give no assurance of fidelity. Consequently he is not to be trusted or confided in, because when interest comes between, he might be influenced to swerve from justice, and depart from the rule of right to serve himself at the expense of the welfare of others, and to make the innocent suffer and let the guilty go free. Therefore all men of no principles and mean practice, who become office hunters, should be considered as a nuisance to society, and treated with that contempt and neglect, which they merit, by striving to climb up to a seat where they have no business. 41. People who have a voice in the choice of their rulers, ought to use judgment and dis- cretion, and of course look out for men of civil character, good principles, a clear under- standing, well informed, and proved veracity. Thus people, who derive their power from God and men, are accountable to God and man for the same, and of course, should act as sponsors for what is to come, as guardian angels for the public welfare, and as those who must give an account. 42. A religious bigot is generally bitter, and when in power will persecute others, who differ from him in opinion ; — of course, such men are very improper for rulers in our happy land of freedom, and ought not to be chosen until they get converted into a sweet, christian, and liberal spirit. For if man by nature is a tyrant, he through grace may become liberal in sentiment, and possess charity for others, who differ from him in matters of mere opinion. 43. " From the east and from the west, from the north and from the south," " shall people come and sit down in the kingdom of God," " out of every nation, kindred, tongue, language and people ;" — " for in every nation— he that feareth God and worketh righteousness, is accepted of him." But alas, religious societies are too much like the bigo- ted Jews, who thought none would be saved out of the pale of their church : and like J. C. who had M. S. burned to death for differing from him on matters of opinion in religion — But bitter bigotry is the spirit of persecution in its degree, and instead of its being the spirit of the meek and lovely Saviour, it is the froth of the devil in his imps. Even pious people are too frequently — i. e. instead of bearing and forbearing, disagree and dispute too much about mere trifles — " gold, silver, wood, hay, stubble, &c." " every man's work must be tried as by (ire," and those whose works will not bear the fire, he must suffer loss — loss in his own soul experimentally and in the improvement of his time in extending his use- fulness to others : — Yet he may be saved through all by the fire of tribulation, we are to be "made perfect through suffering." '• Ye different sects who all declare, " Lo here is i hrist," or " Christ is there ;" " Your stronger nroof — than bare say-so — divinely give, " And shew us where the christians live. "Your claim, alas you cannot prove, " Ye want the genuine work of Love." 44. All who name the name of Christ and possess religion, ought to strive with all their might and be very diligent to live in the spirit of devotion, under the influence of grace ; that they may have a profession, and example to correspond, like an even spun thread, and so be patterns of true piety, that the cause of God be not blamed. For we are styled the light of the world, and compared to a city on a hill, which cannot be hid ; there- fore we ought to remember to " watch and pray, that we may enter not into temptation," but " give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard, lest at any time we should let them slip," for " the delight of the righteous is in the law of the Lord, and therein doth he meditate day and night ;" and Christ saith "except a man deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and come after me, he can- not be my disciple." Therefore let us " hold fast and endure to the end, that we may re- ceive the crown of life." 45. The popish indulgencies of sin doned past, present, and to come latitude for the people to sin and so corrupt society; — and if a man be a backslider and hath lost his moral or civil character, by drinking in a similar sentiment, may become equally a dangerous man. How? Bye himself in his own imagination, and conclude he is safe, do what he will. The civil law he may think to evade by art; his character being gone, he is not under the influence of the principle called honor, and the divine law will not punish him because he is one of Cod's eternal favorites. I ask what will or can such a man have to detei him from doing just what he pleases ' Religion was designed for the good of society, therefore all sentiments are bad doc- trines, which tend naturally to corrupt society, in their nature, tendency and influence; there- fore cannot be from a good fountain, of course fir 114 THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECV, not of divine origin, consequently must be- long on the other side of the question ! 46. As example hath a more powerful in- fluence than precept, parents should take heed not to ruin their offspring by their inconsist- encies of conduct, division in management and government. All differences should be settled in secret so as not to destroy their united influence and destroy the children, de- grade themselves in the view of those they oughl to control. Good examples first, and subjoin good a 1 vice, and that rightly timed, under a proper influence, that the same may be well received and make a good impression on the mind, otherwise, it will sour their mind and do injury in' lieu of good, and appear odious in their view. Begin when young in your sphere to go right, and begin with the offspring, also when young, and suit things to their state and capacity. But rememoer the old saying " it is an easy matter to bend a tWi r, but an hard matter to bend a sturdy oak: the way the twig is bent the branch is inclined to grow ; it is hard to break an old dog of bis tricks, or learn him new ones." \] . Parents should not put their property out of their hands to become dependi their children : for children will not feel for p nls and treat them, as parents feel and treat their children when dependent ;, but fre- quently will deny them even a common favor; and also wish them out of the way as a piece of useless lumber: the old man must goon foot, while the child is in possession of the property, and perhaps gallanting about the country. " That which ye measure to others, shall be measured to you again," scripture measure. The providence of God frequently is seen very plain even in this world, in the chastisement of those, who treat their parents (tuns*. How careful then should we be, to use our parents as we would wish to be used when we become old, &c. 48. The best portion next to a good exam- ple and advice, is an education. Propertymay be squandered, but learning they cannot lose ; (in an old person an education is like writing on the sandj but what we learn when young remains lived. Then educate your children well, look to their morals, strive to keep them flora bad company; daughters as well as sons, for without a good character a person is like a body without a soul, of course female education ought not to be neglected. 49. A person cannol be hid in America, go where lie may ; some person hath heard oi oi seen him before, and the character will be known ; how cautious then should w e proceed, that we may never have cause lor reflection with painful sensations, nor be ashamed to show our face or meet a friend again. There- fore act deliberate and look at consequences : and in difficult cases proceed as one at a rapid stream, over which he must pass on stepping stones only. Because for the want of due con- sideration, most of human trials arise in many cases. 50. If Religion be the foundation of Civil Government, and the bulwark of public safe- ty, and also will have such influence on so- ciety, as to draw the truth out of a man on oath in evidence, when otherwise he would swerve from the truth ; then all who ridicule religion advertise themselves to be public ene- mies, and of course would corrupt society. — Therefore, as the drunkard forfeits the name of man, by degrading himself beneath the brutes, so those nuisances may be lumped with them with propriety : and" these should often remember the states prison, pi they do not believe what conscience tells them. 51 . " In those days shall they fast." was the command of the Great Master. Also, we have the example of fasting both in the Old and New Testaments; and also the benefits and great deliverances attending it. And our Lord said, "this kind goeth out, only by Fasting and prayer." Watching and praying, in some cases, will not do without fasting or a degree of abstinence ; a degree of abstinence, with more private Prayer than usual may be used at times with great benefit, and without injury. fi§£* but the devil will be mad, and fret, and cross the mind ; but victory is sure, to the faithful and persevering. 52. As a "Native Citizen" of the United States, I feel myself interested for the welfare of my country and the good of society. I therefore feel to exhort all those, who may have the honor to be exalted to a Public sta- tion, to be true to your trust, as guardian An- gels, who must give an account, and as an example lor your successor in office ; that when your name is found on record, it may be men- tioned with respect, and to your credit, and recollected with gratitude, when only your name is left and the effects of your worthy conduct. figg"" Detect error and fraud, and as a public character who hath the public confi- dence, discountenance as far as in your power, every thing which appears like serving one's self at the PUBLrc EXPENSE. For all such conduct, in all men, wherever it can be found is a breach of trust, a forfeiture of confidence a piece of deceit, a wicked action, and all such deserve no heller name than a TRAITOR and a CLOWN ! ! ! 53. Though politics ami party spirit do not belong to the pulpit, yet we who wish society well, and expect to answer to God for our con- duet, are justifiable in attacking vice and cor- ruption, wherever it can be found — let its shape or form be what it may. I therefore conclude that a wicked minister or preaclier, hath not THOUGHTS ON THE FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY. 115 only as a man to answer for his own sins, but also in a measure for others, because his sphere includes the welfare of others, and that not merely for time, but eternity : and their future welfare is what is at stake, therefore le1 one of these prove wicked and be lost, methinks common sinners will say as he sinks down, " give away, make room !" for every one shall be rewarded according to the deeds done in the body. 54. Any man that will preach only for hire. like studying the law, or going to merchandis- ing, is on a level with the man, who will give or receive a drink of grog for a vote which is no better, than to give or receive a trifling bribe, of course they must be trifling pi and not fit for freemen, ami much less for ra- lers, because they are men of low practice, and of course mean principles; therefore air net to be confided in — though they should dash out and make a splutter. Conclusion. — As a friend to society and re- ligion, I hope these hints will be received and treated with that candor and consideration which the nature and importance of the sub- ject requires, for we are all interested in these things. As Socinianism, Arianism, Unitarianism; fec- al] of which are but common deism new mo !- e!ed ; and Arian-universalism is prevailing among the ministers. — We who love the Lord Jesus Christ, should cry to God and pray mightily, that our country may be kept in peace, and from falling into the general com,' motion: and also the hindrances lie removed from before Zion that her prosperity be not hindered and only christian onion prevail. Then let us bear and forbear with each other, meeting the Israel of God at a thr m ■ • i grac i, by being every day cross bearers until death, that we may receive the crown < t life, which the Righteous Judge will give those that love — and are His at his coming. — Adieu. HH^He that will dig a pit for another, shall fall into it himself. L^ A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS! A VOICE FROM THE EAST.— A REPLY FROM THE WEST.— TROUBLE IN THE NORTH.— EXEMPLIFYING IN THE SOUTH. INTENDED AS A TIMELY AND SOLEMN WARNING TO THE PEOPLE OF THE UNITED STATES, PART FIRST. A VOICE FROM THE EAST, 1. In the age of discovery in search of new countries, the sanction of the vicegerent of the Almighty was considered as indispensable: therefore by application to the " Holy Father ," — he was so gracious, as to bestow kingdoms ami crowns at pleasure, bestowed unheard of countries on the fortunate adventurer who mighl first discover the same. 2. The Portuguese east of a certain meri- dian, and the Spaniards west thereof, as the line of demarkation, to be the line of boundary division. 3. The doctrine of the infallible was, that they could not err — think no evil and do no harm. The earth was viewed as a table upon legs, and the doctrine of antipodes denounced as a dangerous heresy ; and recantations were necessary to escape the curse. 4. The Portuguese sailing east would gain a day, whilst the Spaniard going west, would lose a day, and also invade the others domin- ions, without violating the mandate of the in- fallible; but with all their wisdom, could not solve the query, how they -In mi Id so widely differ in mode of reckoning time, as to differ about which day was the Sabbath. 5. By virtue of the gracious gift of the Ro- man pontiff, the claim was made to the coun- tries of the west ; and also a demand id' sub- mission, on the severest penalties — sword, lire. and destruction ! 6. About the same time a "Dr. in divinity" found an old book, which he was told was the bible ; which he, as a Dr. found to contain di- rections for his sick divinity ! 7. Those circumstances laid the foundation for a revolution, theoretically, both in philoso- phy and divinity. 8. By virtue of discovery only, a part of North America was claimed, by a third enter- prising power, viz. England; and France put in her claim for all the rest, including the whole of the vale west of the mountain-, from the gulf of St. Lawrence to Mexico: leaving John Bull but a small strip of country, scarcely 1000 miles in length, and not 200 in breadth ! Such was the state of things when Braddock's war began, 1755. 9. In the East Indies the English had hut two places retained, and these were closely be- sieged. But the fortune of war turning in her favor by land and sea, all the country easl of the Mississippi, excepting the island of New Orleans, fell into her hands ; and also the In- dies, both East and West. She there progres- sively prevailed : and France lost the whole which she possessed in these three regions, though since she possesses a part by grace from England ! 10. The disbanded officers from Canada, 1703, letnrning via New York for home, were entertained at a splendid dinner, where there A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 117 was much display of silver vessels and variety of dishes. This caused an impression of riches and luxury, and gave rise to the agitation of taxation, 1764. And in the course of events, when John Bull declared that he had a right in all cases whatever to bind America, the self same day, a noise was heard in the air in the new world, for several hundred miles ! 1 1 . Connected with this, it may be observed that when George III. was crowned, in the ceremonial part, a ship was launched, to ex- hibit his control by land and sea ; but a globe on the bowsprit being too prominent, a chip was taken oft', which took out a part of North America : at the same time the most valuable jewel fell out of the crown ; and which was noticed in after speeches. 12. An Irish lord, who had lived in Boston, being called upon for his judgment what force was adequate to subjugate America, replied, give me St. Andrew's watch, (about 200 men in Dublin,) and I will go through America. 13. Gen. Burgoyne said — give me 5000 men, and I will go through America, or leave my artillery. The king then specified — I will send 30,000 ; if that won't do, send 40,000 ; if that wont do, 100,000 shall ! Burgoyne fulfilled his pledge — 10,000 men, besides tories and Indians — he went through America, and left his guns behind ; and the king lost one hundred thousand lives, and one hundred mil- lions of money — which anterior was a trifling debt. 14. The next time Burgoyne came on to the parliament floor, he said, I once thought the Americans were in the wrong, but now I am convinced that nothing but the overruling hand of Providence could unite the hearts of three millions of people so perseveringly to stand or fall together, as what the Americans are. 15. Whoever believes in a superintending Providence, and has correct information on the discovery of America, the revolutionary struggle, with the various concomitant circum- stances attending, must acknowledge the Pro- vidence of God on the subject, as attending by an interfering hand. 16. There was no place in the old world for "RATIONAL LIBERTY" to begin ; 17. For the people were kept in ignorance and bound in the chains of despotism ; and forbidden the proper liberty of speech and of the press for free investigation, under severest penalties ! 18. Hence those persons of the clearest heads and best hearts, possessing the most in- dependency of mind and correct views of the "RIGHTS OF MAN," felt the spirit of migra- tion, and resolved to emigrate to the new world — to enjoy the liberty to think and speak, and to act and judge for themselves, agreeably to the Creator's law of nature ! 19. Hence the origin of those views of rights, independence and union, in and during the revolutionary struggle ! 20. For to suppose that one man, living on an island that will hardly make a dot on a map, in a remote corner of the world, should have more wisdom to govern 3,000,000 people, 3,00U miles oft", as not being capable of gov- erning themselves — and all this by the ap- pointment of God, is an' imposition on com- mon sense ! 21. The book of nature— the lofty moun- tains— rivers—fresh inland seas, &c. declare and exhibit as already exemplified socially, that this quarter of the globe was to be the beginning of a new theory and order of things, for the regeneration and improvement of so- ciety, in a natural, political, and spiritual point of view, personally and morally ; as elu- cidated in the declaration of Congress on the 4th of July, 1776. 22. But it is hard to shake off old prejudices and long established habits ; therefore the practice of the old world was somewhat intro- duced here ! viz. law, religion, and that one man may be the property of another ; which principles found their way into most parts of the old states, previous to the last data '76 ; but progressively have subsequently been go- ing down the hill, if not entirely out of date, in some parts of the union. 23. The correct views of Penn, allowing equal rights of conscience and the rights of suffrage, according to merit by virtue and ta- lent, should be eligible to posts of honor and profit — believing in one God, with future re- ward and punishment ; no other test being re- quired as a qualification to office in all mat- ters of opinion in religion. Lord Baltimore, being actuated by more liberal views than many of his cotemporaries, was an auxiliary to liberal principles: and 107 years after be- came a trait in our national character consti- tutionally. 24. The Roman priest Ury, accused in the negro plot at N. Y. was hung, and the law interdicted their residing in the colony — so Connecticut, previous to the late constitution a few since years. 25. Searching people for witch marks, and putting them to death, were some of the dregs of superstition imported from the old world ; and hanging people for difference o! opinion, as exemplified to the poor Quakers al Boston. Also, cutting off ears, whipping, banishing, cropping and branding ; and even made it penal to carry a man over a ferry, or to give him meat, drink or lodging, or to tell him the road. 26. The associated ideas of the worshipper and the worshipped cannot be separated — hence the act that tolerates man to pay his de- 118 A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. votion to his God> tolerates the Almighty to receive it — despotism and blasphemy, 27. Law, religion in any shape or form will persecute — it began with the image of Ne- buchadnezzar, when the three Hebrew child- ren were cast into the fire ; and under every form and name, wherever it hath existed, there has been no exception since. Hence man, in relation to himself, is a democrat, but in rela- tion to his neighbor he is a tyrant. Then let his jaws and tushes be broken, and his nails pulled out, and claws and paws cut off, to keep the monster from the land. 28. Should the Catholic, Jew, Mahometan, or Protestant, or Pagan, or any other, ism, KILL their people for apostacy, i. e. RE- FORMING, there would be an end of the spread of truth ; but darkness and ignorance must still continue to prevail, by suppressing the spirit of inquiry, and the avenue of in- formation to form correct judgment from pro- per evidence, agreeably to the nature and fit- ness of things. 29. Those gag laws, politically and eccle- siastically, as well as in civil institutions, are borrowed from the economy of the old world, to maintain the Divine right of priests and kings, for personal purposes of aggrandise- ment; and should be viewed by the people of this country, as the dregs of tyrannical cor- ruption. 30. Passing over the affairs of Lincoln and Shaves, of Massachusetts ; also, the affair of John Adams and the whiskey boys, there are some things to come under notice each in their turn. 31. Burrism on Blannerhassefs island, in the river Ohio, to prevent being roughly hand- led by the neighboring boys, who saw crook- ed work too much — but B. was stopped by the deputy Gov. of Mis. and spoiled the fun. 32. Gov. Bob. W s had his deputy Gov. C Mead dismissed from office, to retaliate. 33. Took Burr into the bushes back of Capt. Morah's garden, half a day; procured him a horse and guide for Mobile, and sent him off. Three days elapsed, then his excel- lency kicked up a dust — $2,000 for Burr, — when he must have had the proclamation of Jefferson in his pocket — being 1'. M. connect- ed with the arrival of the mail. 34. Burr taken up, carried to Richmond, and the Great Judge dined, &c. &c. &c. with him — which dissatisfied the public mind which to appease he put Burr into a house fitted up at the public expense, like a lord in a palace, which gave greater uneasiness to the discerning eye of the public mind, so he final- ly put him in a light house. And when every body seemed to think Burr would get clear, the Judge held Bun to enormous bonds ; bul when things began to be developed, and truth to come out, then it was objected, that Blan- nerhassefs island belonged to Ohio, and that Burr must be tried there ; so the matter ap- pears to be shammed off, with a bond of a mere trifle, viz. S3, 000, which being forfeited, his son-in-law paid, and Burr sails abroad over the big pond. 35. But the subject was published — how 1 So as to screen most of his associates of " standing high" in public estimation — with much expense paid by Uncle Sam — with a humbug and a sham to appease the public mind. Yet the secret is kept within the veil, and the Alpha and Omega, the officers of gov- ernment, dared not present it to public view. P'or Gen. Wilkinson and the British feet was to have brought up the rear ! 36. So when a certain Judge was indicted — rule of the house — if acquitted on a majority of the points, exempt from whole hence as many trifling inuendoes as possible, and the subject matter of defence published before- hand, that condemnation would be unpopu- lar ; and thus secure acquittance in the judg- ment by the judges ! 37. Milton's devil — it is better to reign in hell, than to serve in heaven. 38. Hence said John, 1789 — "to have a stable government, the chief magistrate must be established for life, if not hereditary ; and also the senate for life," &c. " to prevent the rich people from being oppressed by the poor," and clerical expectation in the east was high ; but being disappointed on the fall of John, and the election of Thomas, then the crv was raised, an infidel is going to burn the Bible. And the very means which were used to keep out Jeffersonism, that overthrowed tobacco religion, was the very means of their own downfall in the east, and cause of '•■Hartford Convention," by the way of Henryism, set up in America; a large build- ing was set agate called ;i CATHEDRAL, with small subterraneous vaults; like those of the "Holt Inquisition," as tar light has ever been obtained on tlmt subject. 116. To prevent discovery a high board fence for an enclosure wi itten over the doors, " no admission ;" wind blew down the fence ; then the Heretic could see and inquire, what are these cells for ] " To put in wine ;" " to do penance in," — "to rent out," — "for the Priest," — "to put in the dead," — ''and the strong heavy doors and greal iron bolts to keep them wife from the doctors," &c. &c. 117. But are those vaults designed for the dead ; or iather, to confine the living ? 118. In the woods some miles back of Bal- timore, Emmetsburg, Beardstown, New York, Boston, New Orleans, Baton Rouse. Natchez, Greenville, Gibson Port. Missouri, .Mount Sneak, Port Clinton, Cincinnati. Perry County. Louisville, Lexington; Gaytursburg, and pro- bably more than 200 places more, going on silent as death and still as midnighl ! ! I 119. At Pittsburg 172 feel long and 76 wide, with the chat of wading knee high in Heretic or protestant blood in America ! 120. Decapigandi SI. 500,000; Pope, $100,- 000 ; donations from the potentates of some of the Holy Alliance. 121. The rose which is annually given by the Pope to the potentate whom he thinks has been the most useful to the church the pre- ceding year, was adjudged to the usurper of Portugal, and also an additional one to Old Hickory, — as if he would flatter, deceive and gull, the Chief Magistrate of the United States : as if to lull the Americans to sleep ! 122. The term "Holy," belongs to reli- gion: the term "Alliance," belongs to politics ; but when united, embraces both. 123. Hence the "Holy Alliance,"' and the restoration of the order of " Jesuits." who were supposed to have been annihilate! and become extinct ; but they wTere only dormant, and are now virtually governing the Roman Church, which amount to 90,000,000 over the world : while the Protestant is but 30.000.000 —3 for 1 ! 124. All the blood shed about religion since the time of Luther, is laid by them to the charge of Protestants — as Heretics. — for departing from the true church. 125. And all their teachers in this country, are denounced as Hesearchs, and placed on a level with the greatest of criminals, by the Jesuits, who justify the Inquisition of Spain, and plead for one in this country. 126. The Inquisition work in secret, and in the night and under ground ! See the mode at Goa, as related by Dr. Buchanan ; and all the other accounts how they correspond. 127. How many persons are suddenly miss- ing in different sections of this country. — Been to Heretic meetings, — and dealt with accordingly ; sundry have strangely disap- peared. 128. One poor fellow, a tailor by trade ; said he was sent with a letter, found his way into the cell, kept on bread and water for some weeks, and cow-hided into the bargain !* * Name of the man, also the Priest who burnt the bible, and bishop could be given ! See also at New York. "From tin' New Vork Evangelist. INQUISITION IN NEW \ ORK The following easa of Romish persecution has recently occurred in New Fork. A young woman residing in Newark, was in the practice of coming to the city for con- fession, absolution and Popish instruction, from a Ro- man priest At length, she learnt so much of Protestant- ism, from the family where she lived, that she desisted from attending confession and the mummeries of Popery. 129. 197 on the bridge at Wexford ; 183 in the barn of 1798, burnt; 200,000 in Ireland swept off in a night ; and 70,000 at Paris in the days of Louis XIV ; also, the powder plot ! ! 130. Lafayette with all the deputies, and liberals, and editors of liberty and liberal principles were proscribed in France ; and would have been assassinated in the hellish plot, had the revolution1 prevented it, which probably not one person expected it so soon, three days before. 131. The tyranny of the king ; the shutting up of the banks ; flung society out of employ, into convulsion ; and hence the fire to the magazine, and facilitated the object of liberty, then in embryo. 132. The developement of this plot, found in the iron chest, with the flight of the Jesuits ; some to England ; 80 wagon loads and other vehicles into Naples ; shows the design of the Holy Alliance and the Jesuits against the liberties of mankind ; a general conspiracy to sweep off their enemies at one grand blow. 133. Hence the combination to arrest the progress of light and liberty, and bring back After a time, she visited the city, and not returning to her abode for some days, her employer followed in pursuit of her. The information which he received convinced him that she was illegally detained by force, by the Priest and his devoted tools. The usual legal process was resorted to, and in consequence she was discovered. She was found confined in a private chamber, where she had often been visited by the priest, urged to make confession, and threatened with further severe punishment if she would not confess, submit to the priest, and return to the Roman faith. She was of course liberated by the civil law, and is now fully clear of the American Inquisition, until they can sei^e her again. The names of all the parties can be given. — Prot. {Jrjr* The above note is from a minister of the gospel in this city. the days of darkness, for the support and con- tinuation of kingcraft and priestcraft, monarchy and law religion, in the world. 134. Thus we see that liberty was sup- pressed in Naples, Spain and Portugal ; and the fall of Bolivar in South America. And where is he ? who knows 1 who can tell ! ! ! O the monarchical and Jesuitical influence over the world ! 135. The cloud is gathering fast in this country, and are we prepared for the storm ! 136. A drowning man will catch at a straw ! 137. If light and liberty prevail, monarchy and priestcraft sink. 138. To prevent this, a general conspiracy and assassination or massacre of these Her- siarchs, &c. &c. and "outward court worship- pers!" As the only possible means of hope for success, in which attempt if they should not succeed but fail, it would produce a reac- tion, which would recoil back on themselves. 139. The " woman on the beast'' intoxicat- ed with the "blood of the martyrs:*' Church Jesuits, who use the name of the pope for a tool; to cover, and carry on, and accomplish their own object and end ! Hence, Wesley : " There will even then be a pope but not with the power of his predecessors; and he will be under the government of Babylon." " Body of men," Jesuits, not the Council of Cardi- nals ; but the DECAPIGAXDI. JS@a>" If old Napoleon be dead, I expect to see, if W. be correct, young Napoleon in ****** Dy tile consent 0f the Potentates of Europe ! 140. But I must here stop, with this re- mark—" BE YE ALSO READY! ! !" END OF THE VOICE FROM THE EAST. PART SECOND. REPLY FROM THE WEST. 1. Mr. Wesley says, in his notes on chap- 1 use it to the best of my judgment ; bear it as ter 13, Rev. "The POWER of choosing the my burthen." Pope (or Bishop) was taken from the PEO- \ 3. But the conduct of those who came after PLE, &c. 1143, and lodged in the cardinals : him, bespeaks a very contrary and different alone," which power of choosing could not language, when every artifice and intrigue is have been taken from the people if they had used, not only to retain power, but I never possessed it. and borrow it also, by the plea of order and 2. Coke's life of Wesley, 533; "power — I succession — by "will and delegation." did not seek it ; it came upon m.3 ur.?.ware= : I 4. Coke's letter to Wesley, for n T"""~> 124 A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. ordination in the garret at Bristol, 1784, (as related in Whitehead and in Moore's life of Wesley,) was the beginning of this Episcopal Babel,'' out of which arose the confusion in Europe and America. 5. The prayer book, articles of faith, and gown and band, was all concerted in this Epis- copal Babel, to monopolize the church people and glebe lands betwixt Delaware and Georgia. 6. But the vestry and church wardens not being brought over to give their consent, be- cause the sanctity was not pure by order and succession; hence the cause of that letter in the Church Magazine, from Coke to Bishop White, for a fourth ordination, so as to be certain of pure sanctity " by order and suc- ession." 7. Coke wras the first regicide among the Methodists. And as like begets like, so from an 1 out of his conduct, consequences grew. 8. In his sermon at Baltimore and address to Washington, hoping the American govern- ment would be a model for European govern- ments; which implies, cut off kings' heads — behold, the retribution. 9 . Wesley's name was dropped off from the American minutes, as if expelled; next the name of Coke is left out of the English min- utes ; and moreover, gets expelled in time, from America in turn. 10. Takes the name of bishop, saying Wes- ley chose the Episcopal, &c. 11. Moore's life of Wesley, vol. 2, page 279, exhibits these assertions to be a hoax, a libel — without his sanction; but assumed, re- pugnant to Wesley's interdiction. 12. Previous to 1785, "minutes of some conversations between the PREACHERS in connexion with the Rev. John Wesley," was the then title of men unordained. 13. But when '• three" men ordained, had just come over from England, and had only met co-preachers, it was then called u Episco- pal Church,v exhibits the principles of the doctrine of Rome : clergy constitute the church, preachers and people are nothing! 14. First edition oi the minutes printed at Philadelphia, 1795. page 77. referring to the act of 1785, says, "m>«" (not Wesley "formed ourselves into an independent church," taking the name "bishop" and "episcopal"1 by as- sumption. See Lee's History of Methodism. 15. "1788 — Who are the bishops of our church forthe United States ?" li confer* net ["the plural — but the three preceding years, <.i ■,- eral coxfkki'ai e " was the term, though me1 in detached portions at different times and places. 16. Bishop and counsel governed, i. e. chose the Presiding Elders, and out of them select the counsel ; like the figure 1 at the left hand side of 7 noughts, but cut the figure one off, and what do the noughts count 1 Episcopacy is all : preachers and people are nothing. Daniel's little horn, looked more stout than his fellows. 17. 1789 — The joke was carried on to an unparalleled height — John Wesley is consti- tuted a bishop by Coke and Asbury, when in Europe, and they in America, 3000 miles asunder ;. then as Wesley had laid hands on Coke five years before, in the Garret at Bris- tol, 1784; and as Coke found that Asbury, 1785, was a preacher only, next day he ma him a deacon, third day elder, and fourth day a BISHOP. He growed very fast — then stated on the minutes, in answer to the ques- tions— 1789 " Quest. 1. Who are the persons that exercise the Episcopal office in the Methodist Church in Europe and America 1 "Ans. John Wesley, Thomas Coke, and Fran- cis Asbury, by regular order and succession.* " Quest. 2. Who have been elected by the unanimous suffrages of the General Confer- ence, to superintend the Methodist connexion in America ? "Ans. Thomas Coke, Francis Asbury." 1790. " Quest. 6. Who have been elected by the unanimous suffrages of the General Conference, to superintend the Methodist Epis- copal Church in America ? "Ans. Thomas Coke, Francis Asbury. " Quest. 7. Who are the persons that ex- ercise the Episcopal office in the Methodist Church in Europe and America 1 " Ans. John Wesley, Thomas Coke, and Francis Asbury, by regular order and suc- cession."' 1791. " Quest. 6. Who have been elected by the unanimous suffrages of the General Conference, to superintend the Methodist Episcopal Church in America % " Ans. Thomas Coke, Francis Asbury. " Quest. 7. Who are the persons that exer- cise the Episcopal office in the Methodist Church in America. I " Ans. Thomas Coke, Francis Asbury, by regular order and succession." 18. Coke was nominally bishop in America, president of the Irish conference, and head ol the missions for the West Indies, and '■•would In" Wesley's successor. 19. Tlie regicide principle — (cut off king's head,) was elucidated with some liberality, which would be popular al Bristol, in a small to the Trustees meeting houses qu >- tion ■ acting on the side of the people. 20. But to separate from the church, and have -even districts, seven bishops, and then one more over the whole for superintendence. • i.«l said let there be light, and there was light— so Coke an.l Lsburj said, let MV./,V be a BISHOP, and he was a bishop— so'constituted by tliem, when 3000 miles ott'. 21. A number of big guns employed Alex- ander Kilharn, to oppose the intended episco- pacy, and plead for a REFORM. 22. Those guns were to be masked until a 4 time of exigency, then to fling their weight ^ into his scale. II 23. The doctor found the Dagon of Episco- jpacy -would not succeed; gave it up, and levelled all his might against A. K. ; and those of his associates, who had encouraged him, to seek a reform, now forsook him, and became his accusers, judges and executioners, by sign- ing his expulsion. 24. But A. K. was too honest to give up the ship, because others had deceived him and turned traitors to the cause. 25. About 5000 withdrew; hence the ori- gin of the New Connexion, arising from the Dr.'s nonsense, first take up for the trustees and people, then change sides for an episco- pacy, &c. &c. 26. Coke intended to call A. K. to an ac- count for his political sentiments, but God took A. K. from the evil to come. High treason, loyalty, keep on the head, was now the princi- ple, having taken the oath of allegiance to both governments. 27. The letters of those big guns to A. K. exhibited their conduct, as extracts were pub- lished in his life by his friends ; hence the origin of a fuss at conference : — THEY be- long to US, we must hush the matter, lest the latter end should be worse than the begin- ning. V-^-N^ 28. From this came out a third party, call- ed Independent Methodists. 29. Thirty-two persons, who were all offi- cial, petitioned conference for redress of griev- ance. But the Dr. as president rose up, took the pen from the hand of the secretary, anil expelled the whole, for such an enormous crime, as daring to pray for a lay delegation. Hence the origin of the New Connexion at Lisburn, in Ireland. 30. Turning out two or three local preach- ers and members for daring to hold a " field meeting," gave rise to what is called ■■Pri- mitive Methodists," or ranters. 31. Wishing to dragoon the Methodists from their church, without their consent, caused the split in Ireland, 12,000 to 18,000, in point of difference of parties. 32. The doctrine claiming all the power that Wesley had, by virtue of delegation to the conference, as exhibited in his " vtitt" — after the concessions made before, alluding to the Portraiture of Methodism, has given rise to another great split. 33. The monarchical power of the bishop, in this republic, not allowing privilege equal to the privilege in Europe, "no appeal,'' " the monster's born" — gave rise to the split off of James O'Kelley, and Win. M. — somebody, tor his name varies at different times in successive years. 34. -Wm. M. Kentrce" 1788, and 1789, and 1790, and 1791, and 1792, the name ap- pears to be the same in the column and sta- tion, in all them five years. 35. In 1793, the name is not in the cata- logue of Conference columns, but in the station there is a nam,' — William M. Kentry — at the Norfolk and Portsmouth station. Why the alteration .' Runaway, name change I. 36. M. "Kentree," as at the first; but in the second edition of those twenty years min- utes, when re-printed at New York, and twenty years more added, 1813, the name is altered again throughout, and called " Mc- Kendree ;" a d instead of a t. 37. Coke said to L. D. go on a mission un- der a promise equal to an oath for six years. If you refuse, your stay may do more harm than the conversion of 500 souls may do good! And I don't know what; shall have to inform Lord C. Reigh ! [government] and if you once get into jail, it will be hard to get out. 38. Coke said he counted the votes, and it was a tie two or three times betwiM K. Whatcoat and J. Lee — but at length What- coat got one the most for bishop. 39. Jesse Lee said Coke stole one of his votes, and put it on the other side ! 40. Others affirmed there were more votes than there were persons to vote. 41. Thus much fuss to obtain :: three per- sons" in ': one head" — (episcopacy) a " trini- ty" of English bishops. 42. Thirst for power— 1; BORN TO COM- MAND"— '• silver spoon in his mouth, and a mitre on the headr — Fie. 43. 2000 Rev. clergy, ministers, against one poor " ignorant"" individual, who sought to do them no harm, either in Europe or Ame- rica. Yet laws were passed by those Rev. gentlemen, both in Europe and America, against one solitary person, as their records and minutes will show ; an unheard of thing in the annals of the world. 44. Letters of falsehood and lies, to sel the government to sacrifice an individual on the altar of tyranny, because ••he goes so inde- pendent of the bishop"s I'( )WER ;" and others will hatch from the same nest, &c. &c. 45. Mock trials, because he is the bishop's puppet, he is one of us, we must clear lam, because 46. Better one suffer than many. If he is innocent, we must use POWER, and make an example of him. What for ? as a warning to others not to dispute our power, which of right we have by Divine delegation, to enforce " MORAL DISCIPLINE !" 47. The last meeting of F. Asbury : O the agitated nerves : it was a sudden meeting. So I and see if the Indians were come for the scalp, j\i. Ken passed me on the causeway as a statue, although I addressed him twice. • Shall we strengthen the episcopacy ?" Never mind, boys, the old man cannot stay u! then 'we can manage things to our minds. 49. "He died and was buried and publish- ■ in of Wesley, whom he suc- ceeded, was not mentioned in the minutes. Win ' 50. The WILL of the deceased was to have a number of bishops made ; but others wished not to strengthen the episcopacy ; but rather to pluck out his " EYES," and cut off his "EARS."' 51. " Adam begat a son in his own like- ness'"— and •• his little finger was thicker than his fathers loins." 52. Therefore the eggs impregnated in the episcopal Babel of confusion, not being likely to hatch, recourse was had to episcopal art, viz. '• Virtue of the relics of saints." Asbury was dug up and brought to Baltimore, right on the spot, and so powwowed about the streets, that terror struck the mind of the preachers, as though Asbury had rose from the dead and come hack, because they had disputed his will and power, request and di- rection ! 53. By the assistance of one hour and a quarter from his son and successor, pleading on the floor, the eggs impregnated by the epis- copacy, brought forth and hatched two, who came "by " order and succession," and two more have been born since. 5 1 . The spirit of a bishop is sure to come upon a bishop, and also upon his eyes and EARS too, as acting by authority from the same delegation by assumption. 55. To degenerate a noble, generous mind, make a presiding elder of him ; but to cure a ing elder of his folly, let him become a local preacher. 56. The doctrine of passive obedience and non-resistance has become the order of the day; and to dispute the power of episcopal authority, and call the same in question, is viewed as a schism, and inveighing against the " powers that be." and is a moral evil; and they as possessing moral authority, "received from the fathers" by "order and succession," to enforce moral discipline by virtue of this judiciary and executive power, have a right 1 cpel people for the enormous crime of "CONTUMACY," for not loving the "mon- ster." "Anathema maranatha," is the or- der of the day ; " to Satan," " for the destruc- tion of the flesh !" 57. Look at the Rev. Wm. Burke, who bore the burden and heat of the day : when sleeping in the woods, and his wife to watch not knowing the moment when the Indians of those days would be upon him: he shrunk not from danger. 58. But after pursuing him for more than eight years, the episcopacy finally made out the great crime of " contumacy"' at last, and so " CAST HIM OUT." 59. The bounds of a conference was denied to Cosmopolite, and for a local preacher to go and exceed the bounds of his circuit, would have been contumacy. Out with him, was the order of that day. 60. The doctrine of episcopal authority has drove off and cut off one way or another, more than five hundred preachers, and thirty or for- ty thousand members, within the period of about two or three years ; as if, instead of the gentle shepherd, the wolf was among the flock. 61. Most people who join society have never read the discipline, but they love the Methodist doctrine and the preachers ; hence love leads them in. without knowing the stuff derived from the Roman pontiff, incorporated into the theme, which originally was derived from, and bottomed on the pagan Roman im- perial code ! 62. Chicanery in this electioneering busi- ness will not do, being repugnant to the sim- plicity of the gospel of Christ. — Therefore read Wesley's letter to Asbury ; take his there ad- vice, and give it up. 63. Those ancient sages that were in the field thirty or forty years ago, my heart feels while I write : those days of love ; the bond of brotherly union ; most of them are asleep under ground. 64. A new set of men are come to fill our place. They have come out of the ashes, or else have heen raised in easy circumstances, and know not contradiction They are stran- gers to those former sufferings, and hungry, trying scenes. They cannot and will not bear contradiction ; hut we must be obeyed, a will. How few are nursing fathers who feel for the flock. 65. Had those principles of America been nurtured in Virginia, when one was ri- sing with the other, the " monster" of episco- pacy, impregnated by Englishmen, would never have been born. 66. Those tory English preachers who re- turned to Europe, brought the cause oi Meth- odism to the brink of ruin in North Carolina, had it not been for old Mr. Green Hill ; Gar- etson was true to his country, till others pois- oned his mind. And how many were brought into difficulty by Mr. Asbury's keeping in White's garret, instead of returning to Europe with the rest of the gang ! 67. A few alterations might yet remedy the A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. ^1 127 evil already begun ; but man is not disposed to recede and go back, but from necessity, not of choice ; as exhibited both in France and Denmark, by the circumstances attending the revolutions, and fully exemplified there. 68. Some fifteen years ago, a few preachers, having no property of their own, wished to finger that of others; and formed the plausi- ble idea of community of goods, as in ancient times : all things common. 69. A farm near Bennington, in Vermont, some s-20,000 ; old maids and widows' money, 6 or 7.000 dollars; a mortgage for the rest. While they must, as bishops, oversee the tem- poral concerns of the new church, called ''REFORMERS.- with one article of faith in their new discipline, and that was " We will have no bishop !" — But the people must, as the Englishman says, u he their most obedient and very humble servants.''' 70. However, not being able to make out the interest and principal, the mortgage swal- lowed up the whole premises, and thus that community blew out. 71. Joroboam had right on his side. And had he done right, there was a promise that his house should be established by the power, blessing and providence of God. Most parties that have come out and separated from the Methodist, " Old Side,"1 so called, have dwin- dled away. If God be not with them, it must be so. 72. The Methodists, as a body, differ almost from ail other societies; others come in by birth-right, natural born members. But the Methodists are omnifarious, hewed out of all kinds and sorts betwixt heaven and hell, that God*s earth affords. 73. The tender, softening influence of the Good Spirit draws them forward; and from those desires to reform and be better, the- cause of their coming into society. 74. Perhaps some may come to retrieve their character, and say " they gave up their good name and cast in their lot witli the de- spised people called Methodists." when in fart they never had any name worth any thing, until they became Methodists; and to the Lord and to the Methodists are they indebted for what they are; and afterwards run off, and act an ungenerous part with bitterness. 75. Others may come in, to get the good opinion of Methodists, to answer their purpo- ses of worldly gain. 76. Others, to officiate and be noticed, hav- ing nothing but hypocrisy at heart. 77. A Methodist hypocrite is worse than others, seeing their doctrines and professions are greater. 78. But I know of no society on the round aggregate of ancient or modern times, by com- putation, in the four quarters of the globe, about one million of people, gathered in 90 years, exclusive of deaths and dismissions in thai period, which amount to, perhaps, as many as a million and a half more, that have been gathered by such simple means, convic- tion to tin' understanding, without the tempta- tion of lucre or law ami compulsion — the only means the simple gospel of Christ affords. 7!^. Bui there is a distinction to be made betwixt the old economy of primitive Metho- dists under We iy . follow ing the openings of Providence, 1739, in Europe, and 17t.:/ in America; and this new n from Rankin, who began the closed door.-; bu 1773. and which Coke and A.sbury and Win. M. have improved upon an 1 change i. like the Irishman's jack-knife, which wa old; had it from his father, it had worn out five new blades, and three new handle still was tin- same good old knife. 80. The Good Spirit draws together and bin:-- in love: but the evil spirit of the wolf will scatter the sheep. — " Where contention and strife is. i> every evil work." 81. The people have been arbitrarily dealt with, for requiring a circulating information, which many of their rulersnnd teachers taughl by writing ; whilst those who wrote were not turned out and dismissed from office, but still retained their standing as members id' the c in- ference on the Old Side, so called, where this radicalism first began. But the understrap- pers have been turned out, with little ceremo- ny, as though they were of no account. 82. The members of the old side — the Epis- copal — my advice to such, would be this. To stay peaceably there as long as you can ; to study the doctrine of Wesley as defended by Fletcher as the criterion of Mctltodism ; and also study the principles and system of the Methodist Episcopal Church Government, as laid down in the Discipline, and contende I for by the bishops, and those of your rulers who lead on the van ! 83. And if you intend to expatriate your- self, do it from conviction of duty and judg- ment in a fair and honorable way ; leaving the church property behind. AVas 1 to bint to the preachers — it would be this. Do not be too arbitrary, but act judicious in your adminis- tration ;* give an honest and fair chan trial, as a criminal, by jury, according to the rational constituted authority of the land in civil cases will admit: for the religion of Jesus Christ is bottomed on good and just principles of righteousness. 84. As you wish a GENEROUS PUBLIC to give you their money to build a /nceting- house for you to officiate in. which never cost YOU one cent, and where you have no people nor meeting-house of your own. you would borrow from others a use for the time being ; 128 A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. if so, then do not be too narrow and contract- ed, and act ungenerous to those who are your friends, and would do you no harm. 85. But a little small soul and mean princi- ple once let in, degenerates into a dwarf, which will grow into a giant, and become a monstrous tyrant in the land, unworthy the character of a generous American and a noble follower of the Lord Jesus Christ, who taught both Peter and John more liberal things — say- ing to one, "forbid him not" and to the other, " go to Cornelius" &c. 86. This doctrine, that --The great Head of the Church himself has imposed on us the duty of preaching the Gospel, administering its ordinances, and maintaining its moral dis- cipline among those over whom the Holy Ghost in these respects has made us overseers. Of these also — viz. of Gospel doctrines, ordin- ances and moral discipline— we do believe that the DIVINELY INSTITUTED ministry ARE the DIVINELY AUTHORIZED EX- POUNDERS ; and that the duty of maintain- ing them in their purity, and not permitting our ministrations in these respects to he an- 1 CI nirch of Rome. I. The government of the Church of Rome is Episcopal. II. The Church of Rome is one universal church : uniting under one head, many dis- tinct congregations, and spreading over a great part of the civilized world. III. The government of the church of Rome is administered by priests. IV. In the Church of Rome lay-members have no voice in making the laws, nor in the administration of government. V. At the head of this body of priests, is a chief officer or bishop, styled the pope, which name comes from the Greek word papa, and answers to our English word father. He ob- tained the title of universal bishop in the se- venth century, from the emperor Phocas. — Mosb. vol. 2, page 1.63, ami that of pope in the eleventh century. Mosh. vol 2, page 459. VI. For several centuries after Christ, the bishop of Rome was elected bj the presbyters and people. Mosh. vol. i. page 342. But in the eleventh century, (the darkest and most corrupt age of the church | the pope wa ed by the college of cardinals alone, excluding the consenl of the clergy and people. Mosh. vol. 2, p. 474. thoritatively controlled by others. do< upon us with the force of a moral obligation" — wi_'.l not be received as God's truth in this enlightened day, by people of inde- pendent minds, who think and judge for themselves. 87. Also this doctrine, that those i inherent, and unalienable rights of m; virtue of his existence, which all Americans admit as in the Declaration of Indepen July 4th, 177G, declared as belonging to civil society: but when associating with the Me- thodist Episcopal Church, natural and ac- quired rights are and have become ej except to hear and obey, is a ridiculous and also a mockery of common sense. 88. And ARROGANCE on the one si le, and STUPIDITY of BLOCKHEADS on the other, to have such ism in the Land! 89. The •• MOTHER of HARLOTS' —if she be the " mother'' at Rome, who are the " daughters" abroad ? Let truth and com- mon sense say and determine. 90. See parallel between the Church of Rome and the Methodist Episcopal Church. Metliodist Episcopal Church. I. The government of the Methodist Epis- copal Church is Episcopal. II. The Methodist Episcopal Church is one and indivisible : uniting in one body many distinct societies, and spreading at | over ONE MILLION FIVE hundred thousand square miles. III. The government of the Methodisl copal Church is administered by preachers. IV. In the Methodist Episcopal Church, lay-members have no voice in making the laws, nor in the administration of government. V. At the head of this body of preai are three chief officers or bishops, of equal order, dignity and power. The oldest in ; cms and office is styled, by way of distinction, though not by express statute, the senior bishop : and by many, both preachers and people, father. VI. There never was a period, in the his- tory of the Methodisl Episcopal Church, when the people had any voice in the election of their bishop. Nor at present have. say. 4,000 of her clergy, nor upwards of 400,000 of her members, any thing to say in the elec- tion, either directly or indirect I \ . Quest. 1st. How is a bishop to be consti- tuted ! Answ. By the election of the General Con- ference, &c. Book of Discipline, chap. 1, sec. 4, excluding the consent of the great body of the clergy and the people. Church of Rome. VII. The sacred college who elect the pope, is composed of seventy cardinals ; who, again, are chosen by the pope. Mosh. vol. 4, page 165. VIII. In all the Pope's decisions, relating to the government of the church, he previously consults the brethren, i. e. the cardinals who compose his privy council. IX. " In the latter end of the eleventh cen- tury the popes were invested with the pleni- tude of all power, both spiritual and tempo- ral.''' Bowers' His. of the popes; preface. X. I am notable to find any statute, restrict- ing the power of the pope. XI. " The popes were above councils and uncontrolled by their canons." Bowers' His. of the popes, preface. " Nor could the coun- cils determine any thing, without his permis- sion and consent."' Mosh. vol 2, p. 296. XII. "The Roman pontiffs were eagerly bent upon persuading all, and had indeed, the good fortune to persuade many, that the bish- op of Rome was constituted and appointed by Jesus Christ, supreme legislator and judge of the Church universal." Mosh. Vol. 2, page 296. XIII. " Some took the liberty to represent to his holiness, (pope John XXII.) that the decrees and constitutions of one pope, could not be reversed by another." The pope re- plied (and what other reply could be made ') u That thcij were mistaken, since it might be proved, by innumerable instances, that what had been decreed wrong or amiss by one pope or council, could be rectified and amended by another.'1'' Bowers' His. of the, Popes, pre- lace. Methodist Episcopal Church. VII. The General Conference, in the year 1820, was composed of eighty-nine sitting members, sixty-three of whom were presiding elders, or had filled that station. Quest. By whom are the presiding electors to be chosen ? Answ. By the bishops. Dis. ch. 1, 3 5. Note.— In this year (1820) there were sixty- four presiding elders. VIII. The presiding elders have been styled tl bishops' eyes" and ihe "bishops' ears," &c, and with them he consults in the govern- ment of the church, as his council. In the General Conference of 1820, it was part of the conciliatory plan. " That the presiding elders be, and hereby are made the advisory council of the bishops, or president of the conference, in stationing the preachers." Thereby enact- ing by law. what it was thought had been practised from the beginning. IX. Quest. 3. What are the duties of a bishop '? Answ. 5. To oversee the spiritual and tem- poral business of our church. Dis. ch. 1. \ 4. " It is the duty of a bishop to travel through the work at large: to oversee the spiritual and temporal concerns o'f the church. But to oversee, means power to overrule." Bishop M-Kendree's address to the Philadel- phia Annual Conference. X. I can find but one, restricting the exer- cise of the bishop's power. "He shall not allow any preacher to remain," &c. Dis. ch. 1. I 4. Question 3. Answer 2. XI. "I believe, the resolutions passed al the last General Conference, authorizing the respective annual conferences to elect the pre- siding elders, are an infringement on the con- stitution of the Methodist Episcopal Church.'' Bishop M'Kendree's addresses to the Phila- delphia Annual Conference. XII. " Those ministers whom God selects to be the shepherds of his flock, and the guar- dians of his people j possess the rigid of govern- ing themselves in religious matters, an! all those committed to their care." Vim ii of Methodist Episcopacy. New York, print- ed for the Methodist Episcopal Chur. 1820, XIII. "They," the General Cont^ "shall not change or alter any part or rule of our government, so as to do away ! pacy, or destroy the plan of our itii general superintendency." Dis. ch. 1, sec. 3. Ques. 2. Answ. 5. 130 A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. Church of Rome. XIV. The Popish use the temporal power Xo put in force and to "executemoral discipline j" i. e. the will of the clergy. XV. Those who do not obey the Roman Church, but withdraw, or are excommunica- ted— are denounced with a curse, as apostates ics, with •• bell, book and candle light." XVI. The Roman Clergy interdict their people from reading other books, than by their consent. XVII. The Romish Clergy assume the power of granting the privilege to some, to have and read the Holy Bible. XVIII. By order and succession from Peter. XIX. Divine sanctity through the Popes, | give Divine authority to the clergy. XX. Many grades of places betwixt the people and the Pope, who is styled bishop of bishops, or universal bishop. Methodist Episcopal Church. Committee's Report, fyc. XIV. See the BISHOP'S Circular letter, explaining the " design" of the •' General con- ference'' "for a uniform system throughout the whole body." 1820. "It is both expedient and necessary to pe- tition the Legislature for an ACT of incorpo- ration, which shall recognise the peculiarities of OUR form of Church Government, and thereby enable US more fully and effectually to EXECUTE the DISCIPLINE' of our CHURCH. XV. Those who withdraw, or are '■'■expell- ed" from the Methodist E. Church, are de- nounced as " schismatics and backsliders ;" and their characters are blasted in a public point of view, accordingly, by slander, &.c. XVI. Purchase no Hymn Books but what are signed by the Bishops, if you have any respect for the AUTHORITY of the Confer- ence or of US '. ! ! See preface to the Hymn Book, see also the General Conference, &c. in suppress the reading, &c. kc, the paper called '• Mutual Rights." XVII. The Methodist bishop says, take thou rity to reap, &c, which, if we suppose him to be sincere, we must think that he be- lieves he has the power to grant that privi- lege. See the form of ordination in the disci- pline. XVIII. " By order and succession" — " re- ceived from the Fathers." See first edition of Minutes, and the Bishop's Circular, &c. XIX. " Divinely instituted and divinely au- thorized expounders," &c. See the doctrine of General Conference at Pittsburg, &c. XX. 1. Hearer. 2. On trial. 3. Full membership. 4. Class Steward. 5. Class Leader. 6. Circuit Steward. 7. Exhorter. 8. Local Preacher. 9. Local Deacon. 10. Local Elder. 11. Travelling Preacher. Travelling Deacon. Travelling Elder. Presiding Elder, or Elder of Elders — which term Elder means Bishop, &c. 15. Bishops — 2 in the northern diocess, 2 in the south. 16. And one goes where he pleases, and hence "arched," as bishop of bishops, or " uni- versal bishop !" 17. Supernumerary, superannuated Trus- tees, Book Steward, &c. &c. &c. 12. 13. 14. A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 131 See also the Papistical mode of con- secration— the Bread and Wine. Episcopacy, Monarchy, Slavery, and Pope- ry are all bottomed on the same principle in their several degrees — which power, not being delegated by the people, is claimed to be the gift or grace of God, hence of heavenly birth and origin, and therefore of Divine authority, hence must he highly respected — as a virtue ! Such doctrine must appear in its true shape and color to a clear head and correct heart, as a hoax upon mankind. For power, exercised without a right — by assumption, is, and must be considered an un- just, tyrannical act of usurpation ! Hence the Episcopal may. for distinction sake, be called ROYALISTS ! And the oppo- nents REGICIDES ! Hence, what six foreigners, in Baltimore, in conclave, matured in three days, when sixty American preachers were shut out, about 45 years ago, delegates, in the same town, are now meeting to rectify, and if possible, cor- rect ; to be purely American, and not Baby- lonish .' Here were the first acts of Catholic and Methodist bishops to multiply in this country, and here some of them lie deposited in the ground ! John Fletcher was born where Calvin offi- ciated, and Alexander Kilham was born in the same town or place of John Wesley. In Baltimore, the six foreigners : viz., Coke, Asbury, Whatcoat, Vassey, Dickins, and per- haps Dickerson, began the farce of Episcopacy to hatch what was impregnated, as exemplified in Coke's letters to J. Wesley and Bishop White. The Gown and Band were procured by some of the American preachers, and Vassey went into the church — but the vestry could not be duped — hence that part of the fun fell through— the monopoly of the vacant churches. The Bishop's mock trial of Lorenzo Dow, in the person of his, i. e. Bishop's, right hand man — then the principle reciprocated, that the Bishop " was born to command"' in the same place. FUDGE ! ! ! But " Judgment must begin at the house of God ;'' and justice must take place. There- fore the ROYALISTS and the REGICIDES musl HERE conspicuously appear, upon the theatre of time, and be exemplified in the an- nals of future history. The teim Epipcopal was viewed only as a simple name of distinction — same as Bob or Dick, to distinguish boys — but the idea, that it was significant, meaning clerical power, is a thing that was never dreamed of by most of her innocent members, thirty or forty years ago. But the monster is born, and a serpent is hatched, and how or where it will end, I know not. No doubt but tens of thousands will be added to the Royal Church, of tender minds and honest hearts. But Babylon must fall, and this will be more apparent, after the ascent from the abyss — the IMAGE of the beast erected, and his worship set up with severe penalties, annexed for non-conformity. The warning given by the Angel on that subject, to mankind, not to conform, and such another dreadful threatening is not to be found in all the Bible. Compare chap. xiii. verse 11, with chap, xiv., the third angers message. 0 Reader ! Prepare for the trouble ! 0 strive to be in readiness, that you may meet the Divine approbation — and thus ensure HIS protection — and thus account to thy GOD in peace ! END OF THE REPLY FROM THE WEST. PART THIRD, A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. " The Lord [Jehovah] of Shem" — " Japheth shall dwell in the tents of Shem." Abraham the cotemporary and descendant of Shem, was called to quit his father's house, and to live in tents, with his family and de- scendants, until they went down into Egypt. This call, which he obeyed by faith, came upon him while uncircumcised ; hence a Heathen. To him was the promise, seed, the singular, Christ — in whom the families of the earth were to be blessed. This EXERCISE Of FAITH by OBEDIENCE was "counted," "accounted," "reckoned," and "imputed to him for righteousness," and he was justified /hand by this exercise of faith , and obedience. The faith of Abraham shall "heir the | world." the reaction of the soul on God. a ' kind of miraculous virtue, Christ revealed ; within, the hope of glory. After 198 years in Egypt, they were called I to the tents of Shem, being his descendants ; j and in the wilderness were they to encamp in j this form, to leave a hollow oblong square in their centre, for the Ark of God, which con- tained the stone seals of the covenant ; hence was called the ark of the covenant; which being made of wood, was overlaid with gold. This ark was kept within veils or curtains, which were suspended within the taberna- ci.i:. which was within a TENT. The tltree families of Lei i. one on the north, one on the south, one on the west, but Moses and Aaron and the priests of the second order (Mi the east, in the rear of the tribe of Judah. Thus was the Tabernacle to be guarded on their inarch in the order of cantonment, three tribes east, three on the north, and three on ■ ith and three on the west : encircling the Levites as above, while in the wilderness in TENTS. their arrival at Canaan, they were called like Abraham to quit the house, and annually to hold a ' camp-meeting,'' then called the feast of tabernacles, which was to last seven days, or a week, by Divine ap- pointment. Over the ark was a plate of pure gold, called the lmercyseatf on the ends of which were cherubs with spread wings, and their lac- inward, or town ids each other, emblems oi some "I the order of the heavenly host, beings of the other world. On the mercy seat, betwixt those cherubs, was a luminous glory emanating, probably in the form or shape oi a - - and was called the ' Lord of Hosts, which dwelleth betwixt the < berubims.' In times of exigency people mighl assemble at the door oi the tabernacle, and make in- quiry, and that Divine glory would give directions by vocal sound, speaking like the voice of a man. None were to enter the door of the taberna- cle but the priests, and none might go within Is, the sanctum sanctorum, or holy of holies, but the hign priest alone, once a year, and not withoul blood, The SHINING face of Moses, when he came iluw M from the mount, and the raimenl of Jesus, when Moses and Eli to him, and the light which Saul oi Tarsus saw, which was greater than the light of the meridian sun. with many similar passa- ges, as Holy Ghost, like cloven tongues of fire, &c. &c. Supernatural influences and glory and power, elucidate the manifestations of God in different ages and to different people. A power supernatural attended the ark of the covenant. Hence none were to see hut the High Priest, he alone took down the veils and covered the holy things. Then the Priests of the second order took down the tabernacle and tent, after which the Levites were to shoulder and march on. When they stopped, the Priests of the second order would rear up the tabernacle and tent, then the High Priest would go in and suspend the veils in a proper attitude. The sons of Eli brought the ark to the camp out of the holy of holies, without divine permission. It was taken, and they were slain, with 30,000 others — a retribution of justice. "The glory is departed, for the ark of God is taken.'' cried the old man, and died as a consequence, and the daughter-in- law also. What an awful time in the Hebrew land ! See book Samuel. The ark was put into an idol temple, and the idol fell down and the head and hands iff. Also, the people were smote with such afflictions as they viewed as superna- tural, and they sent the ark to a city of a second lord ; where there was a similar visita- tion on them; hence it was sent to a third city, and the people cried out, and were deter- mined to send off the ark ! Two milch cows, with a new cart (calves shut up at home) took the road up into the land of Israel, contrary to the very principles and law of nature. The Israelites, in attempting to open the ark, more than 50,000 fell dead on the spot. What mighty power still attended the ark. The ark was not carried back to the taber- nacle of Moses, but put in a private house, until the time of David, when he attempted to carry it on a cart, to bring it to Jerusalem to a tent, which he had prepared for it; but Uzzah, upon touching it, dropped dead. This shows the power of the Lord of hosts, still there present, which was not to be trifled with. The orA was then left in the house of Obcd- edom ; here blessing rested from that power. The Hebrews had departed from first prin- ciples, the nider of God, which was to bring and carry the ark on the should* rs oi Li vites, not on a cart; hence, when David had re- course to the ;< r, the ark and all the things went well, and the proper worship of God was re I in ' due form,' in a point of view; and the heart of David was glad, and he Leaped for joy, and said, "my cup runneth over." The 'BOOK OF THE LAW which Moses wrote and delivered to the Priest, to be ' kept in the side of the ark,' was to be taken out by the High Priest, every seventh year, the sabattical year, or year of release. ; when it was to be read to the people at the ' Camp Meeting,' or ' Feast of Tabernacles,1 while in booths and tents convened. This book was delivered with the instruction by Moses just before he died. Now if the book of the law was kept in the side of the ark, (i. e. a kind of pocket made for it,) and such a mighty power attended the ark, how would it be possible to obtain a transcript copy ? I can see no possible way, but by special permission from the original author, GOD ! The pentateuch, or five books of Moses, now in use among the Jews, is near seventy feet in length, and about two feet in breadth, written on parchment, attached to rollers at the ends, to roll and unroll, to prevent friction. Thus a copy has and may be preserved from a thousand to 1500 years. It appears that David took a copy by trans- cribing ; the only copy taken before the return of the Jews from Babylon. Abiathar, who escaped the massacre in the time of Saul — became David's high priest, and had the care of the ark and " Book of the Law" in David's tent at Jerusalem. Moses told the people, when they should set a king over them, he should not be a stranger, but one of their own brethren, and ' he should ivrite to himself a copy of the law.' David was the fust God fearing king they had, and he is called ' the sweet psalmist of Israel.' The matter contained in the Psalms, show, how that he was well acquainted with the law of Moses, and the history of creation down, and exhibits his familiarity with that blessed book. This shows the purity of the book ; as none can be mutilated by the fangling of man, for none were copied anterior or subsequent to David's time, before the return from the cap- tivity of Babylon. A superintending provi- dence. What became of the king's copy, or where it was deposited, Scripture is silent on that head. For we have no account after the death of Solomon. In the time of Jehoshaphat some travelling priests took ' the book of the law,' the ori- ginal copy, repugnant to primary economy, to read to the people, but were hooted from the field, and they laid ' the book'1 in a place of obscurity, where it remained in a dormant state, about 294 years, viz. 18th year of king Josiah, and 16 years before the Babylonish captivity, which was the third year of Jehoia- kin ; and first year of Nebuchadnezzar, when Daniel and his companions were sent off to Babylon, which is the date of the captivity. Jeremiah was in the prison when the city was taken, and had been there for some time, while Zedekiah was king in Jerusalem, having been constituted by giving his ' right hand} upon '■oath,'' the Gentile and Jewish mode, a twofold obligation, violated. The people were mostly slain, and the rest put in chains for slavery ; the city and temple were burnt in the nineteenth year of Nebuchad- nezzar, and about 50 years before the return of the captives by the proclamation of Cyrus. Esdras of the Apochrypha, appears to be the same as Ezra of the Bible. He tells us the law was burnt. And reason, from the concomitant circum- stances, says it must be so. For it is a plain case, if Jeremiah was bound with a chain, the others were also ; for he was loosed from his chain ; which implies he was bound with others ; and it is a very clear, plain case, that a man in chains, doom- ed to slavery, could not take such a roll as ' the book of the law' under his arm at plea- sure, and carry it several hundred miles. Ezra tells us that he, while at Babylon, was a ready scribe, and that he was going to Jeru- salem to '• seek the law of the Lord,' which implies he had it not while in Babylon. After his arrival at Jerusalem, we find him with the ' book of the law' reading to the peo- ple, from a wooden pulpit. AVhere did he find the copy of the book of the law 1 Zerubbabel, Haggai, and Jeshua, or Zechariah, can only tell. Was not this the king's copy, written by David ? After those days, synagogues were built, and learning had become more common ; hence copies were taken and dispersed into those places of worship. Moses and the pro- phets were read every Sabbath day. The world appears to be indebted to the ' Masons,' for the purity and preservation and restoration of the book of the law : as means, under God, for the benefit of mankind in after ages. The book of the law — original copy was burnt — only one transcript copy in existence — and only a few individuals knew where that was. Hence how near the book of the law came of being lost out of the world ! Then darkness would have remained on the subject of creation, with the origin and history of man ! But to prevent a similar occurrence from happening, synagogues were built, and each one was furnished with a copy, transcribed from the one preserved by the Masons, and restored to Ezra the priest — which mast have been the transcript copy written by David. For there 134 A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. is no evidence of there ever having been any other! The JEWS have given us, Gentiles, 1 . the law oi Moses; 2. the Prophets; 3. a Jesus Christ : 4. Apostles — the Old and New Testaments. Their " Holy City'' is trodden down of the Gentiles : which treading, according to Wes- ley, will end about 1836, when the " two wit- will be slain." An earthquake, 7,000 perish, 63,000 get converted, the beginning of the ingathering of Jews, who ;ire scattered all nations, and understanding all living ges ; hence would be able in a short time to carry the Gospel to every city and fa- mily throughout the world. The time of the Gentiles be come in, and all Israel shall be saved. " Thus names and sects and parties fall, "And JESUS CHRIST be ALL IN ALL." The stripping of the Pope of his temporal power. 1810, which .should be effected by an individual from Asia — (B — from Acre) and that Gfi'i jrears from a certain date. viz. 1143. it would take place, which was exem] January 1st, 1810. Those three things to a mathematical focus, like an astronomical cal- culation of an eclipse. And moreover, that this individual would have his kingdom dark- ened and lose his power ; but in 1832. would rise again, receive the power and lthe kings with i;.' which implies he had kings but previous to 1832, Turkey would be shaken bj Russia; which calculations, thus far, seem to have been exemplified, like historical . past, calculations were made in Germany, 172 I. translated and published 1754, in Lon- don, and reprinted to Wesley's notes in America. The clergj of Rome to ascend in power, and another persecution to arise, more awful than any before known, of the most dreadful con- sequences possible. A reaction follows in turn. " I sit a queen, am no widow, and shall see no sorrow," — have now my end accomplished — in Jesuitical form. But the ten horns, or kings, shall hate — eat and burn her with fire. The "earth helped the woman'' in those ci in nt ries north of the Danube, in her first but bet second place in the wilderness of America. The first struggle will be in Europe, but the ing stroke in America. According to accounts $1,500,000 is Benl to mnually, to help on the magnifi- cent, strong line buildings, with Buhterraneous vaults, not merely for the dead ; but to all ap- pearance, in awe, confine, and terrify the liyi.su ; and thus upset the ' HERESIARCHS' of all kinds, and bring in the orthodox of an- cient times, even those who cannot err, 'can think no evil,' and ' dorNO HARM.' Mighty • INFALLIBLE;' indeed. And on the other hand about $10,000,000 laid up in store, to accomplish Dr. Ely-ism — when 500,000 men are brought to the polls at once. Then will be the struggle, like the shark and alligator, which were sacn to close in, and both fell in the contest. When Jefferson was on the fence with Burr, 100,000 men were ready to turn the scale ; so the first l overt act' by • Hartford Convent ion,' 100.000 men ready to stive the ship: -the whiskey boys were borne down at once,' as well as that of Shayes in the east and north. So may it be in the south. Bob, take my gun ; shoot, shoot straight. O yes, massa, de English say, ' sharp shooters, — l -harp shooters, massa.' Missa, do white men say, all men equal ; me say, ; all women equal too ; all women equal, missa.'' Hush ! Look and think ; see beyond the end of the nose. By keeping a few delegates from coming across the Potomac, is but the beginning of sorrow, a cloudy thundergusl storm. The Quakers have retired by bands and companies, beyond the Ohio, m time. The sixth angel poured out bis phial on the Euphrates ; the waters (people) were dried up; that the way for the kings of the east might be prepared. Notice the two provinces on the Black sea gone out from under the hand of the Grand Sultan. Also Greece, with an English Viceroy. The design upon Algiers. Also, some parts easterly retained. Surely it may be viewed as a drying up of his power and people, seeing the Christians may emigrate. •TOREK unclean spirits^ tot! the earth, and to the whole ancienl Scripture world— 1. The Russias, &c. 2. The Holy Father and the Papistical countries under his control — as 'Christian Majesty' and 'King of Jerusalem,' 3. The Protestant, the three different interests, which clash with each other : strongest fend off. The rich English Jew lent money to Nich- olas. Nicholas has ordered the Jews from his empire, and demanded of the Sultan what he cannot pay. The English Jew— "give me PALESTINE, and I w ill take you off w ith Rus - John Bull — "I will remove the disability from the Jews, they shall be as Engh in point of privilege ; so the property of my people, I v\ill ami must protect, and Palestine of course as my province." ind bestows titles on the Pacha of Egypt ; revolt under British protection ; then the waters would be dried up in good earn- est, and the way to the east prepared ; 4,000 miles here this way, 15,000 the other way, by the Cape of Good Hope. By computation, 200,000,000 people in those countries of the three contending pow- ers, and the holy land the centre of the conten- tion ; if taken prophetically, politically and geographically in a relative point of view. I might enlarge on this subject, for my heart expands like the sands of the sea, but I must forbear, and hasten to a close. The camp meetings which began in the Hebrew economy, under the divine direction, in public meetings, in open space, in the highways, mountains and solitary places, were continued by Jesus Christ, for days in succession. And after his reign upon the earth, there will be a falling away, the wick- ed will compass the " camp of the saints," and ripen the world for judgment. A man in N. C. was driven off, because he believed and preached a free salvation ; and his pulpit burnt accordingly. He retired to the western wilderness. In a dream from one, that they fished in clear water, and all that were caught turned into folks, dressed in white, who broke out a praising God, his heart began to revive. For a " little cloud" began to appear, a vi- sitation from on high. Solemn countenances and tender hearts were seen. Sacramental meetings without preparation. One at Cany Ridge, by Wm. Burke and others, names be- ing not the object then. Methodists and Pres- byterians took hold together; some 20,000 souls upon the ground, and for several days the work broke out and continued without cessation, night or day, for a number of days in succession. Coming and going; new peo- ple— new subjects of the work. Some who had helped to burn the pulpit became subjects of this work — wrote back to their old friends, who believed their report, and hence wished to see their old preacher again. He returned to Iredell county, in North Ca- rolina : met Philip Bruce, an old Methodist preacher : and they agreed upon a meeting, and preparations were made to " encamp," and hence called " camp meetings." " Sacra- mental" anterior to that time, as booths and wagons only were their principal accommo- dation. The first " camp meeting'1 the Listener saw, was on Shoulderbone creek, in Georgia, 1803, in the month of February. Judge Stith, who has been a noted deist, here re- canted his deism, and professed converting grace, and afterwards died in triumph. 1804, in Virginia, Bedford county; and in the state of New York, on the head of the Mohawk river ; and in the Mississippi, these meetings he saw introduced also. 1805, in Connecticut and Massachusetts. 1807, in old England, and in Rhode Island since. We have no account that John Wesley was ever useful to souls, until after he was shut out of the worship houses in and about Lon- don, 1739, and had to take the open space, Moorfields, where seven fell under the power, and professed to find peace that night. They came to him to be talked to about their souls ; their number increased, took down their names, and had to divide them. Hence the origin of the society and classes, not to form a distinct sect, but a brotherhood, in union of different sects. But Coke and As- bury must fidget. While Wesley " creeps and seeks to be little," others seek to be great and " strut." See Wesley's letter to As- bury, to give over this folly of Bishops, as re- corded in the life of Wesley by Moore, second volume, 1788. But Asbury and Coke would not, as may be seen from the extracts from the first edition of the Minutes ; but is mutilated or left out when re-printed, to cut off the en- tail of disgrace, and lose the name of assump- tion in that of divine, &c. Wesley encouraged field meetings; but his followers, to secure rented seats or seat rents, voted it out of doors, and gave it up for about 12 years, having fine chapels and a fashiona- ble people, where a certain class of people were not adequate in money and appearance to go. Yea, so far did the Irish Conference carry the matter, that they passed the following law, which was put on their Minutes, and in the Magazine : " Q. 22. A Preacher from America, whose name is Lorenzo Dow, travelled lately in Ire- land, without any official recommendation from the American Conferences, or any of the rulers in that connexion ; and yet professing himself a friend of the Methodists. What judgment is it expedient for this Conference to pass concerning the conduct of that man 1" "A. WE ARE MOST SINCERE FRIENDS TO RELIGIOUS LIBERTY ; but we consider ourselves called upon to inform the public, that Mr. Dow has no connexion with us, nor did he receive the least permission or encour- agement from the Conference to travel through Ireland as one of our body, or as one of our friends ; and we are determined, that if he re- turns to this country, none of our preaching houses shall be opened to him on any account." The English Conference passed a similar law, and put it first on the minutes of Con- ference, and secondly in the Magazine of 1807. What is the judgment of the CONFER- ENCE, concerning what are called ' CAMP MEETINGS?' "It is cur judgment that even if such meet- ings be allowable in America, they are highly improper in England, and likely to be pro- ductive of considerable mischief. And WE disclaim all connexion with them. "Have our people been sufficiently cautious respecting the permission of strangers to preach to OUR congregations'? ■• WE tear not : and WE again DIRECT, that NO STRANGER FROM AMERICA, or elsewhere, be suffered to preach in any of OUR PLACES, unless he come fully accred- ited ; if an itinerant preacher, by having his name entered on the minutes of Conference of which he is a member ; and if a local preach- er, by a recommendatory note from his super- intendent."' The tyranny to suppress those .Yieetings, by expelling some local preachers and members for wishing to spend a day in singing and praying in a field, by laying aside the usual formality, was the very means of raising up that society called ' Primitive Methodists' or Ranters, and which are now taking root in the U. S. Their own history and system of government is worthy a careful perusal. The preachers of the old side at length be- gan field meetings too, to prevent their mem- bers from going away. The old spirit of Methodism seemed to come upon them, which produced a reaction and a revival also ; for they felt the power like Said among the pro- phets. Mosesmadelice — the magicians tried to. But those Ranters, so called, sought not to obtain members from the old side, but to hew them out of the world ; and God has been with them — 40,000. There is one association more wanting upon fair, (rank, firm and generous principli think, and let think, yet not to allow chains tn be forged to fetter the people; under the name and cloak of religion, because of a ess in the constitution, not to provide sufficientl] againsl the impious intrusion of ambitious men, al home and from abroad. Then yi: who belong to no society, look to this and acl accordingly. The Pope has nol only his Jesuitical priests in the different kingdoms of Europe and America, bul has several Consuls, which are dited, here a lie. as a temporal prince, has no trade nor subject here, except his priests and clergy, and those under their control ; which is, per- haps, about one-tenth part of our who) lation. Now those big houses al Cincinnati, Perry County, Port Clinton, Pittsburgh, luck of Bal- timore, &c. &c. &c, in so man) various places — in different parts of America, with those under-ground vaults, ranking all 'HERESI- .\U>'11> with the greatesl of ' criminals,'' jus- tifying the Inquisition of Spain, and pleading for one in the U. S. quoting the constitution, not to establish or abridge, &.c. What does it all look like: when we peep into the subject, with their periodical works '. Let the good- ness of the American people determine. The Sunday mail business. Any way to obtain Congressional acts on the subject of religion, for a starting place to accomplish the subject of law religion — ' Church and State P This Cry from the Wilderness is finished with three quotations from the German work 106 years old — Notes on Rev. xii. 12, and xiii. 1 and 15. The holy alliance declared that the princi- ple of liberty was going on systematically, as exemplified in Spain, Portugal and Naples ; and that a firebrand of it had got into Greece. The arms of France and Austria put down the first, and the viceroy of England, as king, is to govern the last. The spirit of inquiry, the divisions and shakings among nations and denominations, denotes the seventh phial pouring out, near at hand — not far off. •■ We are now come to a most important period of time. The non-chronos hastens to an end. We live in the little time wherein Satan hath great wrath ; and this little time is now upon the decline. We are in the time, times, and a half a time, wherein the woman is fed in the wilderness; yea, the last part of.it, the half time is begun. We are (as will be shown,) towards the close of the forty- two months of the beast : and when his num- ber is fulfilled, grievous things will be." " Let him who does not regard the being seized by the wrath of the devil, the falling unawares into the general temptation, the being borne away by the most dreadful vio- lence into the worship of the beast and his image, and consequently drinking the unmix- ed wine of the wrath of God, and being tor- mented day and night for ever and ever in the lake of fire and brimstone : let him also, who is confident, that he can make his way through all these, by his own wisdom and strength, without need of any such peculiar preserva- tive as the word of this prophecy affords : let him, I say, go hence. But let him who does not take these warnings for senseless outcries and blind alarms, beg of God, with all possi- ble earnestness, to give him his heavenly light herein. "God has not given this prophecy, in SO solemn a manner, only to show his Provi- dence over his Church ; but also that his ser- vants may know at all times in what particu- lar period they are. And the more dangerous any period of time is, the greater is the help which it affords. " O reader, this is a subject wherein we also A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 137 are deeply concerned ; and which must be treated, not as a point of curiosity, but as a solemn warning from God. The danger is near. Be armed both against force and fraud, even with the whole armor of God. " It is Christ who shed his own blood. It is Antichrist who sheds the blood of others. And yet it seems his last and most cruel per- secution is to come. This persecution, the re- verse of all that preceded, will, as we may gather from many Scriptures, fall chiefly on the outward court worshippers, the formal Christians. It is probable, that few real, in- ward Christians shall perish by it ; on the contrary, those who watch and pray always shall be accounted worthy to escape all these things, and to stand before the Son of Man." Luke xxi. 36. END OF THE CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. APPENDIX The following letters and extracts show what has been : 1. Thomas Coke to Wesley — the beginning of the Drama.' 2. Wesley's interdiction. 3. Wesley's letter to Asbury, Sept. 20, 1788. 4. Coke's letter to Bishop White, of the Church of England, for a fourth ordination ! THOMAS COKE TO JOHN WESLEY. "Honored and dear Sir, "The more maturely I consider the subject, the more expedient it appears to me, that the power of ordaining others should be received by me from you, by the imposition of your hands; and that you should lay hands on brother Whatcoat and brother Yasey, for the following reasons: 1. It seems to me the most scriptural way, and most agreeable to the practice of the primitive churches. 2. I may want all the influence in America which you can throw into my scale. Mr. Bracken- bury informed me at Leeds, that he saw a letter in London from Mr. Asbury, in which he observed, 'that he would not receive any person deputed by you to take any part of the superintendency of the work invested in him,1 or words which evidently implied so much. I do not find any the least degree of prejudice in my mind against Mr. Asbury; on the contrary, a very great love and esteem; and I am determined not to stir a finger without his consent, unless mere sheer necessity obliges me, but rather to lie at his feet in all things. But as the journey is long, and you cannot spare me often, and it is well to provide against all events, and an authority,, formally received from you, will (I am conscious of it) be fully admitted by the people; and my ex- ercising the office of ordination without that firmal authority may be disputed, if there be any opposition on any other account ; I could therefore earnestly wish you would exercise that power in this instance, which, I have not the shadow of a doubt, but God hath invested you with for the good of our connexion. I think you have tried me too often to doubt whether I will, in any degree, use the power you are pleased to invest me with, further than I believe absolutely necessary for the prosperity of the work. 3. In respect of my brethren, (brothers Whatcoat and Vasey,) it is very uncertain indeed, Avhether any of the clergy, mentioned by brother Rankin, will stir a step with me in the work, except Mr. Jar- lit: and it is by no means certain that even he will choose to join me in ordaining; and propriety and universal practice make it ex- pedient that I should have two presbyters with me in this work. In short, it appears to me that every thing should be prepared, and every thing proper be done that can possibly be done this side the water. You can do all this in Mr. C n's house, in your chamber; and afterward (according to Mr. Fletcher's ad- vice)* give us letters testimonial of the dif- ferent offices with which you have been pleased to invest us. For the purpose of lay- ing hands on brother Whatcoat and Vasey, I can bring Mr. Creighton down with me, by which you will have two presbyters with you. In respect to brother Rankin*s argument, that you will escape a great deal of odium by omitting this, it is nothing. Either it will be known, or not known; if not known, then no odium will arise; but if known, you will be obliged to acknowledge that I acted under your direction, or suffer me to sink under the weight of my enemies, with, perhaps, your * Mr. Fletcher attended the conference in 1784, and was one of the meeting which Mr. Wesley called in order to consider the subject. L A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. brother at the head < if them. I shall entreat you to ponder these things. "Your most dutiful, "T. COKE* WESLEY'S INTERDICTION. "With respect to the title of bishop, I know that Mr. Wesley enjoined the doctor and his associates, and in the most solemn manner, that it should not be taken. Tn a letter to M- Gilbert, the widow of the excellent Nathaniel Gilbert, Esq., of Antigua, a copy of which now lies before me, he states this in ilii' strongest manner. In this and in every similar deviation, I cannot he the apologist of ! ; ( dee; ami I can state, in contradiction to all that Dr. Whitehead and Mr. Hampson have said, that Mr. Wesley never gave his sanction to any of these things: nor was he the author of one line of all that Dr. Coke published in America on this subject. His views on these points were very different from those of his zealous son in the gospel. He knew that a work of God neither needed, nor could be truly aided, nor could recommend itself to pious minds, by such additions." Moore's Life of Wesley, page 279. WESLEY'S LETTER TO ASBURY. "There is. indeed, a wide difference between the relation wherein you stand to the American, and the relation wherein I stand to all the Methodists. You are the elder brother of the American Methodists: I am. under God. the father of the whole family. Therefore I natu- rally care for you all in a manner no other person can do. Therefore I, in a measure, provide for you all: for the supplies which Dr. Coke provides for you, he could nol inn- vide were it not for me — were it not that I not only permit him to collect, but also sup- port him in so doing. "But in one point, my dear brother, I am a little afraid both the doctor and you differ from me. I study to be little; you stud) to be great. I creep; you strut along. 1 found a school; you a college! Nay, and call it after your own names !f 0 beware! Do not seek to be something! Let me be nothing, and 'Christ be all in all!1 -One instance of this, of your greatness, has given me greal concern. How can you, how dare you. suffer yourself to I"' called bishop? (shudder, I start at the very thought ! Men may call me a knave or a fool : a rascal, a scoundrel, and I am content: but they shall * Dr. Whitehead observes, " This letter is taken from ted copy of the doctor's letter, in Mr. Charles j 'a handwriting." tmry College, twice burned down. The name was formed from the names of its founders— Coke and Asbury never, by my consent, call me bishop. For my sake, for God:s sake, for Christ's sake, put a full end to this! Let the Presbyterians do what they plea-.', but let the Methodists know their calling better. " Thus, my dear Franky. I have told you all that is in my heart : and let this, when I am no more seen, bear witness how sincerely I am, " Your affectionate friend and brother, "JOHN WESLEY." Life of Wesley, page 285. Coke at last ordained seven persons for In- dia, signing his name Thomas Coke, Bishop of the Methodist Episcopal Church — when he had no church. But on his way to the cast, God took him from the evil to come : and so prevented him from troubling the world any longer with his episcopal nonsense ! COKES LETTER TO BISHOP WHITE. " Right Reverend Sir : " Permit me to intrude "a little on your time, upon a subject of great importance. " You, I believe, are conscious that I was brought up in the church of England, and have been ordained a presbyter of that church. For many years I was prejudiced, even I think, to bigotry, in favor of it ; but through a variety of causes and incidents, to mention which would be tedious and useless, my mind was exceedingly biassed on the other the question. In consequence of this. I am not sure but I went further in the separation of our church in America, than Mr. Wesley, from whom I had received my commission, did intend. He did indeed solemnly invest me, as far as he had right so to do, with epis- copal authority, but did not intend, I think, that our entire separation should take place. He being pressed by our friends on this side the water, for ministers to administer the sa- craments to them (there beinf David, will be born, and that the great battle of Gog and Magog will take place in 1857, and be immediately followed by the of the Messiah, and his govern- ment to be fully established. The resurrection ' mple rebuilt — the com- plete r of the House of Israel, by the Is or machines oi Tarshish, ( fsa.) ' flying I i ke doves to the windows, bringi tig home mj people from afar, even from the ends of the earth,' and 'the sanctuary be cleansed,' (or justified.) in the year 1878, being ch pletion of the 2,300 years prophesied by Daniel, from taking awaj the dailj sacrifice by Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon." J. J. —Compare the foregoing with th ract from the I Vesley, September 1, 1781. he says. •• I made an end of !•■•! ling that curious book, Dr. Parsons' Re- The ver\ has struck much lighl into some of the dark- ancienl history. And although 1 ' subscribe to every proposition which he advances, vet I apprehend, he has suffi- cient^ the mam of his hypothesis, ! That after the Hood. Shem and his descendants peoj)1 il V.sia 2. Ham and his descendants peopled Africa. 3. That Europe was peopled by the two sons of Japhet, Gomer and Magog ; the southern and southwestern, by Gomer and his children : and the north and northwestern, by the children of Magog. 4. That the former was called Gome- rians, Cimmerian , brians; and after- ward, Celtae, Galatae, and Gauls : the latt< called by the genera! name of Scythians, Scuti, and Scots. ."">. That the Gomerians spread swiftly through the north of I'm ope. as far as the Cimbrian Chersonesus, including Sweden, Denmark. Norway, and divers other countries, and then into Ireland, where they multiplied very early into a considerable nation. 6. That ; ges after, a no; her part of them, who ha i i'u-' settled in Spain, sailed to Ireland un- der Milea, or Melesius, and conquering the firsl inhabitants, took possession of the land. 7. That about the same time the Gomerians came to Ireland, the Magogians, or Scythians, came to Britain; so early, that both spoke me language, and well understood each other. 8. That the Irish spoken by the Go- . and the Welsh, spoken by the Ma- gogians, are one and the same language, ex- ' by the same seventeen letters, which were long after brought by a Gomerian prince into Greece. 9. That all the languages of Europe, Greek and Latin in particular, are de- rived from this. 10. That the antediluvian Ian tiage spoken by all till after the floo then continued in the family of Shorn, was Hebrew : and from this (the Hebrew) tongue, many of the eastern languages are derived. The foregoing particulars this tine writer has highly probable. And these may be admitted, though we do not agree to his vehe- menl panegyric, on the Irish language'; much less receive all the stories told by the Irish poets, or chroniclers, as genuine aul history" Solomon had two fleets of ships ; one in the Red Sea, that went to Ophir for gold, which took three years to accomplish, and by some is supposed to refer to America, as being known to the ancients. The other fleet was in the Mediterranean Sea. and there are eastern characters or hiero- glyphics now to be seen in the tin w Cornwall, in England ; and hence set n to have been visited by those from the i that da) , The division of the Holy Land, after Gog and Magog, by Ezekiel, and the house, as de- scribed 63 him, and the book of Revelation, is worthy of remark. l. For the division is different from lhat mentioned in Joshua. he battle of Gog and Magog is not the same Gog and Magog as in Rev., but corres- ponds with the battle of Armageddon. A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. 143 3. The house of Ezekiel with — after the second beast slays the two witnesses, and Rev. 7000 slain, 63,000 are converted. 4. Great Babylon came in remembrance be- fore God ; the cities of the nations fall ! What treachery, struggles, revolutions and changes may be near at hand in the earth, particularly the ancient Scripture World ; the seventh phial. The Dr. in Divinity said at New York— It will be as much impossible to stop the pro- gress of the Bible, Missionary and Tract so- cieties, as for a little fish to stop a big steam- boat. A few days after, one shad was sucked up into the pump, so as to stop the largest steamboat on the river. God generally brings about things in a very different way from the calculations of men ! The Hebrews have been a people of Provi- dence from the call of Abraham to the present time. From America to India they are a brother- hood, scattered in all quarters, and in the em- ploy of almost all ranks of people, from the farm and kitchen to the minister of state and the throne. Hence, probably, there is no one set of people on the earth, who have such a fund of political knowledge and common in- formation, as the Jews, in social matters, and the present state of the world. Having access to all countries, and under- standing all living languages, at the second coming of Christ, when thus convinced, what irresistible evidence to the understanding and judgment of the Pagan, Mahometan, and for- mal Christians. " IT IS GOD !"— and how soon the gospel, in its purity, spirit and pow- er, could be circulated to all and to each in their own language, to meet the witness in the heart. The idea of the second coming of Christ, by Joh n Wesley and John Fletcher, which they think will be at the commencement of that day, called Millennium by some, that he will bring his saints with him — resurrection of some of the dead — after the battle of Armageddon, men- tioned Rev. And reign upon the earth a pro- phetic thousand years, 360,000 ; but if Apos- tolic, 360,000,000 of common years — the pro- mise, ' showing mercy unto thousands of generations,' could then be fulfilled. There is a great analogy betwixt the reflec- tions of the Jew and Wesley and Fletcher. See Wesley's notes, and Fletcher's ideas, it: the Arminian Magazine, two letters on the same subject. The steam boats by sea, and swift-footed beasts and dromedaries by land, to help carry on the return of the Jews. Not ' woe,' but ' ho !" an exclamation ! — not ' bull-rushes,'' but time and reflection will explain a learned 'critical meaning.' The country ' beyond the rivers of ' Ethiopia' — (which must, when the prophet would be speaking at Canaan) refer west, to the conti- nent of America, — north and south ' wings.' On the night of July 17th, 1830, Cosmopo- lite dreamed that a " Society of Enquiry" con- vened, and investigated the question " Of what benefit to Society are Priests and Kings 1" The result and conclusion was, that they were of no use, in the manner in which they have governed the world : therefore, after a certain data, would lay them aside, as of no account. Upon this the waters rose amain, very muddy ; built a raft ; pulled by the bushes ; came to a deep Lake of clear water, very rough, for the wind was ahead. " Stay in the eddy until the wind falls, then in the calm put forth all the strength we have, and may sain the high dry lands in sight on the other side." Then I awoke, and ruminated in strange feelings. Inquired of Judge Burke, after relating it to him, for an interpretation. Just then a man came in with a writing, containing the following statements. On hearing it read, the Judge observed, "your dream is now interpreted." "The Jews assert, that according to their chronology, the temple of Solomon was de- stroyed by Nebuchadnezzar, 422 years before Christ ; and the angel told Daniel, that from the time of daily sacrifice being taken away, and the abomination that maketh desolate set up, should be 2,300 days; when the sanctua- ry should be cleansed, and everlasting right- eousness brought in. Now, if we count 2300 years from the 422d year before Christ, it will bring us to the year 1878, when this great period of Daniel will have its accomplishment. The other periods of Daniel, viz., time, times, and half a time, or 1260 years, time, times and the dividing of a time, or 1215 years. The 1290, and 1335, are periods of events to have their accomplishment within the great period of 2300, the last of which, with the 1260, to terminate with the 2300; and thus they form a data, from which we can go back from 1878, to look for events. Hence, if we deduct 1335 from 1878, it will carry us back to the year A. D. 543, at which time idolatry was established in the Christian church, and the image worship set up by the Pope, and' supported and protected by his -uthorilj/; and if we deduct 45 days from 1878, it being the difference between 1335 and 1290 days, it will bring us to 1833, as the period of the accom- plishment of the 1290 days, when the power of idolatry shall be broken. And if we deduct 1260 from 1878, it will carry us back to the year A. D. 618, the period of the rise of Ma- ; 44 A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. hornet ami his empire, who was to cast down the truth to the ground, and to practise and prosper for a time, limes, and the dividing oi a time, which the Jews understand to be 1215 years, and will have its accomplishment in 1833, 'when he shall come to his end, and none shall help him.' From this data the 45 years' war between truth and error will com- mence in 1833. In which war all that stands opposed tn truth and righteousness shall he overthrown. Civil and religious tyranny, kings and priests, shall be broken to pieces, by the "stone cut out of the mountain with- ::iid civil and religious liberty es- tablished throughout the world, and the Divine government be established, under which the saints of the Most High shall take the king- dom, and possess it for ever." RECAPITULATION. 1. The folly of the doctrine of ' infallibili- ty.' and the mode of claiming countries. •2. The improvement in the arts and sciences i ii\ olution in philosophy and divinity. 3. Cause of the American revolution, and the ideas of rational liberty. 4. The folly of law religion. 5. Treachery in the heart and bowels of the country at different times and in different places, from unprincipled men in office, who should have had better heads and hearts, ex- emplified in their administration and con- duct. 6. Foreign nations design our ruin by their agents, counsel, and money. 7. 'Holy Alliance' for no good — destroy liberty -keep up tyranny. Unholy purpose-. 8. Combustibles in the bowels and heart of the country for an explosion of the most dan- gerous kind. 9. Signs of the times. 10. The pope stripped of his temporal pow- er, 1810. and transferred to the city. 11. Done by an individual from Asia. 12. 666 added to 1143, makes 1809, when the year expired; time fulfilled — Jan. 1st, 1810 — took effect, according to Wesley's notes on I!e\ . 13. Bi losl his power — 'second l l. Babylon — church — clergy — order of Jesuits i oi certain purposi l 5. In this confusion of political da of uncertainty -seats herself on the beast — 'I sit a queen,' &c. 16. Ten kings will in turn hate her; after the rise of the second beast, from the bottom- less pit, 1832. 17. Turkey to be shaken by Russia, pre- vious to the rise of the beast, 1832. 18. The above calculations in Ge 1724 ; in English, 54, in London. 19. England, France and Russia — clash of interest. 20. After Euphrates' waters dried up, a contention for the holy land. 21. Another persecution. 22. Preparations for the battle of Arma- geddon. 23. Pacha of Egypt and the Jews and Eng- land— arrange — to obtain the Isthmus of Suez, "for a way to the east. 24. Arrangements to destroy the leaders of heretics — a dreadful plot, very extensively laid — like that of Haman to a day, in the affair of Mordecai — assassinations, &c. 25. Succeed, but only in part — a reaction — cause of the overthrow of the plotters them- selves,— by an overruling Providence. ' God hath put it into their hearts.' says the text book, ' to hate, eat, and burn her with lire.' 26. Witnesses slain — the treading of the city ends— 7,000 fall, 63,000 converted. 27. Great Babylon sinks — the cities of the nations fall. 28. The two beasts, or beast and false pro- phet, taken away. 29. And HE appears, whose right it is to reign ! 30. The mystery of God is finished, and the tabernacle, &c. is open to men. 31. A fall nig taway, which ripens the world for JUDGMENT; and ALT, intklli- . whether HUMAN, angelic, or diabo- lical, will once appear before the JUDGE on the GREAT white THRONE ! CONCLUSION. When one is not bound to keep faith with Heretics, as exemplified by the Council in the case of John Huss — what assurance of fidelity can the old orthodox give to the Hetero-dov ! In cases of Marriage, if the Heretic \< nol won over to the ancient true faith — what is the consequence but abuse — quarrelling — -take the whip — be "defrauded," or else deserted 1 — yea, or daggered, as a heretic, by the direc- tion of another ! For those who hold the destiny of man. in a future state of existence, musl have much influence in their ascendancy over those, who are credulous enough to believe il. Hence unison and firmness in the grand de- sign of JESUITICAL CONSUMMATION! To a/I whom it iimy concern — Know Y E, Thai it is no time to sleep on your oars al this important crisis and era of atlairs. When I take a view and look at the princi- p! -s of the Old World, which have been hand- ed lown for ages — exemplified in the " ( Jolden Head" of Babylon — the " Silver Arm-" of the Medes and Persians united in Cyrix; — the " Thighs of Brass''' in the Greeks — Alexander the Great, — the Roman " feet of iron' and " ten toes"1 — which are now still remaining. Also the Stone cut out of Mountain — and what is to be consequent upon it. And com- paring the analogous prophecies of the four revolving empires in succession, mentioned in the same book of Daniel — then reading Deut. 28th chapter, involving the dispersion of the JEWS, and afterward their ingathering and return, chapter 29 ; also that of Ezekiel, chap- ters 38 and 39, concerning Gog and Magog — seven months to bury their dead, and seven years the weapons of war serve as fuel for lire : — And the three unclean spirits, " Illumi- nati" — " order of Jesuits" and " Legion of Honor" — going forth to the kings and govern- ments of the ancient Scripture world, and con- centrate the same under three general heads — as Russia, Catholic and Protestant, via Nich- olas, Pope, and John Bull, for the BATTLE of ARMAGEDDON, the result of which is explained in the 19th Rev. — where the angel standing in the sun, calls all the fowls of hea- ven to eat the flesh of kings — the Supper of the great God ! The great house afterwards spoken of by Ezekiel. and the heavenly or new Jerusalem by St. John — both may refer to one and the same thing, the favored time of the church — when God himself shall rule, by His Spirit of Love, in the hearts of the children of men! The treading of the Holy City by the Gen- tiles, is spoken of by Jesus Christ, and by Paul to the Romans — St. John in Rev. which no doubt refers to the same thing ; hence pro- phetically, the same point or period of time — and may be taken in connexion with those passages noted as above, and compared with the signs of the TIMES ! £@~ The Chief MAGISTRATE of the U. States, the GOVERNORS, or Chief Magis- trates of the several Slates and Territories of this Union— the LEGISLATURES— with all those in authority, in a subordinate station. Remember the CONSTITUTION— and your OATH of OFFICE to support the same, with the rest of your official duty : 1st. to your God, 2d. to yourself, 3d. your family, 4th. your fellow-citeens, and 5th. to your Coun- try— as the public's " most obedient, faithful and very humble servant !" A breach of fidelity, constitutes infidelity — which act gives the character ; hence we see an exhibition of what makes an INFIDEL ! The " Viceroy," called king Zedekiah, by giving the right hand : the heathen mode to plight fidelity — which the heathens thought no man capable of such infidelity — first to pledge, and then to violate ! The Hebrew mode was, an appeal to the great Jehovah ; this two- fold obligation, (as in modern times in our a? courts of jurisprudence) was what the king of Judah had taken to the king of Babylon. For the violation see the hand of retributive justice — parental feelings — his sons were slain before his eyes — his eyes were then. put out ; and he sentenced to die a prisoner in a foreign land, without a friend to soothe his sorrow : — must not the agony of his sons, in fancy, ever be before him 1 — as being the last thing he ever saw ! By him take warning ; all ye who rule in the land, that God may be with you ! For Jeremiah prophesied that he should go to Babylon — and Ezekiel prophesied that he should not see Babylon — both were true, and how remarkably exemplified ! Hence, again be warned not to betray your trust — nor betray the people of this land ! — over whom you are placed as guardians — as angels, to watch over the interests of the na- tion and the safety of Individuals — in these perilous times .' And all YE citizens of America, as a citizen and well wisher, in a friendly manner, I feel solemnly to WARN you to be actuatad by in- nocent and pure principles. — And not to be deceived by fair speeches of flattery, and false statements of misrepresentation, from those who are the tools of others ; the ambitious, deceitful, aspiring ; who would dupe you as the ass, to ride over your head into office. For bribes and grog, and flattering words, deceive and blind many. '• Statute law"1 is seldom mentioned at the Bar ; but precedents taken for example, be- comes the law of the land ; hence the Judi- ciary place statute law in the back ground, as only an ideal thing, and in lieu thereof, the principles of the Feudal system are substi- tuted to predominate in the land ! Hence I ask, where shall one fly for safety and protection, as it relates to person, charac- ter, or property'? Provided this system be progressing in the administration, by the lead- ing talkers, who lead on the van ! 1. The principles of John Adams on " Con- stitutions," 1789, when at the court ol St. James, — Monarchical and European stamp. 2. Burrism, founded in Europe with that of Miranda. 3. Henryism, Hartford Convention, and " Washington Societies,''1 with their big house that was burnt in Philadelphia, all had their foundations in Europe with the "Holy Alli- anne," for the same object and end; and many honest hearts were imposed upon, as dupes to act the parts which others assigned ; but not knowing what they were about. So in the South, many are duped in the same way, by a faction of unprincipled men to gull others, as tools for the " Holy Alliance,'''' without mistrusting the same ! 146 A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS. For where is the petre cave for a pound of powder; or a furnace to cast a ball, in all those regions'? When a man with a short gun shoots one way, while tremblingly he looks the other way at the same lime, cannot be considered the man of true courage, but rather the tools of others, when he talks big, loud and large; tiiev being kept behind the screen. 1. Those learned Jesuitical foreigners, from the Holy Alliance and " Decapigandi" of Rome, with those "VrcAR Generals"' prepar- ing such a number of buildings at every im- portant point in this country, with those secret and subterraneous vaults, the boldness, and impudence, and impertinence, as though they had a right to claim the ascendency here, (if one may he allowed to judge from their avowed principles, and conduct of procedure, ted with their own declarations in their icals,) as they did over the poor Indians in South America; and vauntingly burnt the hooks of the Christians in the eastern world, after they found their way round the Cape of Good Hope ! The one in Georgia, who had access to the Methodist chapels, has scattered the seed in regions, that will not soon he lost, and some may repent it when it is too late to save the ship! There are awful combustibles subterraneous, from the old world, who find materials here of a flattering, deceiving, deceptive nature, proper for their purpose, to work with, by an amalgamation, for an awful explosion, in the - art and bowels of the country, that may come as a thief in the night, and take you unawares ! Therefore, as a christian and a friend, I feel to warn you; all sects, and parties, and de- nominations: whatever your religious views ma, be; AROUSE!— Be on f$T "WATCH TOWER" oi observation and inquiry, that you may not he taken by surprise and in an unprepared state! But '-watch and pray" and live to GOD, that you may he renovated with the regenerating power of HIS LOVE, shed abroad in the heart by the Holy Spirit. and thus be prepared to serve God in newness of life and godly conversation, tutting all the good you can, and by doing all the good you can ; thus acting as you stand in relation to God and man, you live for both worlds, and here may (ill your Bphere with that indepen- dency of mind and dignity of character, as becometh a rational creature, who expects to give an account for the deeds done in the ^*0 Reader, consider your relation to God and man. as you stand here, journeying through life; attend to the inward monitor in rime for eternity. Adieu. May God protect the COUNTRY and save the PEOPLE. Amen, and Amen. N. B. The Listener, being a native citizen of the United States, as a friend to society, and to the souls of mankind for time and eter- nity, requests the reader and the public to read, examine and judge on the foregoing, by se- rious consideration; and act righteously accordingly, as those that are bound for an- other WORLD. Adieu. 140 times to the minute is considered death. The injured Benjamin Jones, about 180 or 190 pulses to the minute, counteracted and thwarted death, from agitation of mind, and doubtless he lived longer than he otherwise would. What must have been his suffering, in that conflicting scene and death .' So poor Truman Bishop.' what must have been the feelings and sufferings of that man"? to be sent out of the world by conflicts of mind, sooner than he otherwise would ! And who will reprint his book ? Trials of mind ! Common place trials, to those of little experience, seem great; but they are bearable. But to try one to the quick, to exquisite sensibility, who can bear it? The run-ons system must be agitated, and the body feel the effect, and a sinking under it, a giving way of nature, unless that we, as Christians, can bring our minds to our situation : resigning all into the hand of the great Architect, being resigned to His disposal, and thus li live by the day, by feeling an inward Di- vine support, which may keep the mind in peace ! This has been the only means to keep my head above water, in the vicissitudes of lite. during this thirty-live years of my wandering in the world. The study of nature is sublime ! First impressions are simple nature dis- played. Second thoughts, is art — then you know not where to meet the man of art. The physiognomy is an index of the mind .' The study of DIVINITY is the noblest and the most interesting — it involves the eternity of man ! 1 . " Fasting — to be duty performed to God !" 2. Private devotion to HIM "who is" and "sees in secret." 3. "Tell him his faults alone /'' 4. "Let not thy right hand know what the Lefl hand does !" 1 N W A R D 1 XQUIRY— and DEVOTIONAL RECTITUDE of MIND. A CRY FR03I THE WILDERNESS. 147 SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS. How much more was the prospect against probability of the accomplishment of the cal- culation for 1810, than the aspect of affairs at present for 1832 — the discerning eye must judge ! 1 . The pope stripped of his temporal power. 2. Rome to govern itself as a body politic. 3. This to be effected by an individual from Asia — where Mahometans and Pagans bear j sway. 4. The power of choosing, the pope being taken from the people and lodged in the cardi- nals, 1143 — 1810 — 1366 years the intermediate time. Bonaparte from Acre, in the plains of Gali- lee, near where our Lord was born. 5. His kingdom would be darkened by the 5th phial — and he would lose his power. 6. That a " body of men" would avail themselves of the opportunity of political dark- ness to govern the Roman church — and turn the office of the pope and kings to their advan- tage, to gain ascendency to govern the world — and hence become intoxicated with blood — and in turn have blood to drink — from retribu- tive justice, who pronounces them worthy. 7. The sixth angel pours out his phial upon the Euphrates — Turkey shaken by Russia — which we have seen exemplified ! 8. In 1832, the ascent of the beast from the bottomless pit — and the ten horns agree to give him their power for one hour ! 9. The power of the individual from Asia was lost — but may revive again in the person of his son. 10. The Jesuits govern the Roman church, and turning the office of the pope, and the power of kings to further their ambitious views, to gain ascendency and govern the world ! 11. Young NAPOLEON is a ROMAN— mother and grandfather — Emperor of Ger- many. 12. His preceptor is a Jesuit — selected for the purpose ! education fixes the prejudice of man ! 13. To "reign by the grace of God" — not "the will of the people" — in France is the language of " ten horns.'" 14. He was born a king — king of Rome — i. e. " iron crown" of Charlemagne — or iron Roman empire — " iron feet and toes" of Daniel. 15. In 1832 he will be of age — with pro- mise of 100,000 men, upon the word of an Emperor to avenge the cause of his father. The attempt to unite young Napoleon with the daughter of Philip the I., — hence the young fellow to be brought in to possess the crown, perhaps by resignation ; thus " by the ! grace of God," he would become "his most Christian Majesty." And the Ministers from the different nations in conclave met, with Talleyrand at their head, who, in the march of revolutions, keeps on and rises with the wheel of fortune. The Catholic Religion is the avowed Reli- gion of Frenchmen. Quere. — When will the dream ? Rome in aflame, fills Europe with smoke, and in letters of blood, written over the city, four words by the man's hand in Daniel, be realized 1 Time must determine ! To sanction by law the beginning of those subterraneous vaxdts in America ; a grant from the State of Maryland, to raise money by lottery for a Cathedral, by name, but the ob- ject was then unknown, being kept behind the screen. Subsequently a petition for an act of incor- poration for Carrollton College, to be wholly under the government and direction of Foreign- ers, who of course must be Jesuits, thus by law, to gain ascendency, by circumlocution, Ifttle by little in this land ; anchors cast far to the windward, to rise to empire over the peo- ple of the United States. And their influence over the people in Bal- timore is very specific and significant of the aspect of the times ! A true King. — When Dr. Franklin applied to the King of Prussia, to lend his assistance to America, " Pray, Doctor," says the veteran, " What is the object you mean to attain V " Liberty, Sire," replied the philosopher, " liberty ! that liberty which is the birthright of all men." The king, after a short pause, made this memorarft answer : "I was born a prince, I am become a king, and I will not use the power I possess to the ruin of my own trade." Here then the principles of the " Holy Alli- ance,^ and the order of Jesuits are exemplified. 16. The Crown of France was resigned to him — and recorded by the deputies — hence constitutionally his. 17. Hence the " ten toes" are prepared po- litically for him, to reign by the grace of God — and hush the will and voice of the people ; and so agree to give their power to the beast one hour, i. e. assist "vive L'Empereur'' or Roi, 2d. 18. This order of things under Jesuitical in- fluence and arrangement — is awfully impres- sive, when we consider the combination for a general CONSPIRACY against the LIBER- TIES of mankind, throughout the world, by a general assassination of Heresiarchs and OTHERS, who stand in their way to univer- sal empire ! 19. O Reader! there can be no neuter in this war ; none will be exempt in the struggle. The reflection is enough to make the " ears tingle." 20. About one-rifth of the city of New York may be considered Romans; 500,000 for the State : 400,000 for Pennsylvania, which may be viewed one; 1,000,000 for the Northern States. Maryland, one-half ; Missouri, half ; Flori- da, Alabama, and Mississippi States, one- third ; Louisiana, two-thirds. The town of Cincinnati, the Romans equal to all the other societies. In the rest of the southern States, the influ- ence of those FOREIGNERS will be known and felt in its time, and the seeds from the Hory Alliance and the Decapigandi. who have a hand in those grades of Generals, from the Inquisitor to the Vicar General and down ****** ! ! ! fl@» The STRUGGLE will be DREAD- FUL ! the CUP will be BITTER ! and when the agony is over, those who survive, may see better days ! FAREWELL. New York, Dec. 1830. AN APPENDIX CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS! REFLECTIONS ON PROPHETIC TIMES! In this age of unbelief and changeful events, nothing seems more needful to establish our faith in the truth of divine revelation, and sa- tisfy our minds with respect to the future, than a consideration of the prophecies of Scripture ; not one jot or tittle of which will ever fail in its accomplishment. We would call attention at this time to the important prophecy in Isaiah, respecting this country, and to the effects which the principles of liberty that originated here have already produced in other countries, and are hereafter yet to pro- duce. America is so plainly designated and described in the prophecy, that there need be no mistake in the application of it to Ameri- ca, or more particularly to the United States, as we shall proceed to show. We shall fol- low the more original reading, or marginal notes in our larger Bibles, instead of the com- mon text, as much better calculated to express the ideas intended by the inspired prophet ;* premising, also, that the fust word in the chapter, translated " woe," in our present co- pies is improperly rendered. — Adam Clarke, after giving the original word, says : " This * Edward King, of the Royal Society, England, who wrote on the prophecies the latter part of the last cen- tury, in remarking on the chapter containing this pro- phecy, observes : " There is one prophecy of Isaiah, which has long been considered as the mest obscure amongst all the prophetical writings. l|is still indeed obscure, as it stands in our translation ; (jut if translated only by the assistance of the plain marginal corrections of the reading in our Bibles, leads us to some very sur- prising apprehensions." The translators of the Bible, it would seem, not knowing to what country this prophecy could refer, but supposing it must refer to Egypt, very much warped the original text to accommodate it to that country, as their own marginal readings sufficiently ■how. interjection should be translated ho ! for it is properly a participle of calling. Hoi Land ! Attend — give ear." The prophecy which we proceed to consider, will be found in the 18th chapter of Isaiah, and in accordance with the reading before stated, and the correction of Adam Clarke, is as follows : " Ho ! to the land shadowing with wings, which is beyond the rivers of Ethiopia." How exactly resembling wings is America, being narrow in the middle, and afterwards extending to broad and lengthy dimensions in North and South 'America. Calmet in re- marking on the rivers of Ethiopia, mentioned in Zephaniah, iii. 10, "thinks," says A. Clarke, " that these rivers mean the Nile, which by seven mouths fall into the Mediterranean. The Nile comes from Ethiopia, properly so called ; and runs through all Egypt, and falls into the sea at the place which the Scripture calls, Cush, or Ethiopia." The Nile is strict- ly a river of Ethiopia, and in numerous streams runs into the sea. These streams seem to have been the most distant raters, then known, in the direction of America from Judea ; and the land described in the prophe- cy, is represented as being beyond these rivers. — Indeed, America is the only country in the world, beyond the rivers of Ethiopia from Judea, or in any other direction of the globe from the land of Canaan, that in any respect resembles wings ; and hence the pro- phecy can justly apply to no other country but to America. The land is thus further de- scribed : " 2. That sendeth ambassadors by sea, even in vessels of bulrushes upon the waters." 150 PROPHECY CONCERNING AMERICA. '• What country except this, send their am- bassadors by sea, and a long way also, as the expression " upon the waters' evidently im- plies. All here must go by the sea, and must also go a great distance upon the water- of the ocean, and they can go to the other na- tions of the world in no other way. Vessels of bulrushes too, mean light, swift sailing ves- sels. And where in any part of the world, are vessels made so light, and so calculated for swift sailing, as those of America.* On this account it is that the Grand Sultan, the Emperor of Russia, and other potentates of Europe, so often gladly purchase American built vessels for their own use, and with a view to make improvements in their shipbuild- ing. Here too, it was, that the invention of the light and swift sailing steam boats and steam vessels first originated, and has been carried to so great perfection. " Go, ye swift messengers," &c. Here is an imperative command, delivered with peculiar emphasis, to swift messengers to fulfil the divine purposes. It will be seen that they have been obedient to the command, and have spread tidings and accounts of this country, and of its principles of government, to almost every part of the world. '• By the swift messengers,'' says Adam Clarke, " are meant not any particular persons specially appointed to this office, but any the usual conveyers of news whatever, travellers, mer- chants, and the like, the instruments and agents of common lame. These are ordered to publish this declaration made by the pro- phet to all the world ; and to excite their at- tention to the promised visible interposition [* As an evidence of the correctness of their remarks, we select the following from the United States Gazette.] We copied last week an interesting chapter from the . Irii the science of system, and tlie Pope their tool, as a slave to make the puppets dance, while the Jesuits are be- hind the curtain to pull the wires — the depopa- ganda and the congregation, with the unheard of assiduity to compass land and sea — no doubt with me remains relative to their design upon the broad scale. And if they do not succeed in their attempt on the old world, their object is to avail themselves of the liberty of setting up their empire here : there being no power lodged either in the National or 1 tovernments, to prevent it. — And more- * If she be a mother, who are her daughters .» Would- be Orthodox, l.uw Religion Societies, with an overbear- ing, jiei scenting spirit ! '. ! over that the Pope and school of Cardinals, embracing the see of the Roman Church, will be transferred to these United States — and from the preparations made and making, will be set up either in New York, Ohio, or Mis- souri, though Maryland be considered head quarters for the present. The Roman clergy in this country are a privileged order of men. For what would send another to the prison, by our Constitu- tion, would justify, so far as to screen and protect them. Let an anti-Roman take a Bible from the house and possession of an- other, and in the eye of the law, would be considered a criminal act : whilst on the other side, it would be plead, it is our faith and religion so to do with our people, to keep out heresy from the Church ; we being their only guides, are the judges, &c. for them ; and the laws of America are not " ex post facto1* — of course cannot violate the privilege which pre-existed and sanctioned from time immemorable, by tradition handed down and admitted to be correct in every clime ! By most people it would be viewed as an act of assault and battery, to cowskin another, while the priests may chastise their own peo- ple, who will take it patiently as a fatherly act to a child, for their good ; whlist from an- other it would be considered as an abuse, and of course would excite revenge. But the Clergy, which constitute the Church, possess the keys of the kingdom — have the oversight of their people's souls — and of course the spiritual and eternal welfare are in their hands ; hence, as a rod, to keep the people in a proper reverential awe, those subterraneous vaults, with strong doors, bars, and locks, in different parts of the land! And if any observing eye, with a communi- cative tongue, happens to lecture on those things, the consequence is, a visit from a stranger, or an anonymous letter with mena- cing words of assassination, &c, provided the same is not given up — which seems to savor of a spirit to gain the ascendency and overawe the public mind in this land. There tore it is time for the Americans not to stand about trifles, and trine away time; but to re- member '76 — and as Trustees in trust, pre- serve those invaluable blessings of Liberty, which are constitutionally given to us. and transmit them down, untarnished, to the latest posterity, as those who expect to give an ac- count. Those foreigners who visit this country from that order of men, whose theory is the study of the science of system, to inundate the land by divisions and discord, and every pos- sible way to seek our ruin to accomplish their own object and that of the Un-Holy Alliance — should be discountenanced by every inde- pendent, true American, who is worthy of the name, character, and principle ; and not con- sent to be the honest dupes, tools, and cat- paws of others, to the injury, if not the ruin, of these United States. Again — Let any man have stolen goods in his possession, (he knowing them to be such,) and the law will take hold; but the above order are exempt in such a case : as instances exemplify, when the property is restored by them to the owner, without giving an account by whom it came into their hands. The Negro plot of General Nat in Virginia, extended from the State of Delaware to the Gulf of Mexico, systematically arranged, as is evident from the various executions in a string, about that time, exemplified in various places ! Also the foreigners, systematically itinerating for what purpose, antecedent and subsequent to that time. Moreover, it is evi- dent the Slaves could not have had the oppor- tunity of such systematical arrangement, so extensive; — hence it is evident that it must be traced to another source — white men be- hind the screen ! The foreigners who systematically lecture on Nullification — and all to dupe the unwary by the aid of others to excite division and dis- cord in the land. Whoever will compare the conduct of Henry with the Hartford Convention, and the Governors of Connecticut, Massachusetts, and Vermont, with the arrangements of the British and the leaders of the North, in that day, and comparing it with the South at this day, may see the mystery of iniquity at work, very plain to an observing eye. CONCLUSION. From the book of Daniel, it appears that we are in the days of the ten-toes; and that the image (i. e. monarchy and law religion) are now becoming as chaff in the public eye, and the new order of things that are increasing in the world. The dragon, with his seven heads, and a crown on ea;h, which denotes supreme au- thority, may denote Pagan Rome, with her seven forms of Government; and the tail or last of the Emperors or Caesars, drew a third part of the stars of Heaven, (ministers,) and did cast them to the earth ; by establishing Christianity by law, made them earthly mind- ed, and hence popery in embryo, which was born in 606, when the Pope was called Bishop of Bishops, or Universal Bishop. And he (the beast) rose out of the sea in 1077, when Pope Gregory 7th went over the crowned heads of Europe. In 1143 the power of choosing the Bishop was taken from the peo- ple and lodged in the School of Cardinals. Hence the dragon transferred the power from Rome Pagan to the Papacy ! The beast with seven heads, or papacy for many ages — live heads are fallen : the sixth is now under the government of Babylon, i. e. the Jesuits — the seventh will be with the beast after the ascent from the bottomless pit ; and at the time of the slaying of the two witnesses, as appears, 1st. the second beast will make an image to the first beast, * * * * secondly, they will both be at the battle of Armageddon, and there will be their end ! 0 Reader, consider ! God's judgments are abroad in the earth ! The ten crowns or horns, toes, or ten kingdoms are shaking ! — the Euphrates is drying up ! — the grand strug- gle is begun ! — the devil is come down in great wrath, knowing his time to be short ! All things opposed to the true light of righte- ousness, and truth, and justice, must yield or sink — for God must be obeyed ! Then consider upon the value of thy soul — the shortness and uncertainty of time ! — and the consequence of living and dying in sin ! Remember that you are by nature a fallen, de- generate creature — therefore you must be re- generated and born of the SPIRIT — " for without holiness no man shall see the Lord ! ! !" Let the Lord your God be your only refuge in the day of trial; for His strength and power is the only support that will stand by you when every thing else will fail ! The Lord bless and protect you! Adieu — Farewell ! July 27th, 1833. L. D. OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. CURSE AND SWEAR, LIE, CHEAT AND KILL ACCORDING TO LAW! 1st. OF SOCIAL LAW. ALL our rights, whether personal, Social or Moral, are the graces of the Governor of iverse, and established by him prima- rily in the great and universal " Law of Na- ture." It is a self-evident truth, that all men arc born fijiinj and independent, and as individu- als, are endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable rights — among which are Life. 5 . the use of Property, the pursuit of i lappiness, with the privileges of private judg- ment. These principles being admitted, it will fol- low, that as the wants or necessities of man- kind ami their duties are equal, so their rights and obligations are equal also. Hence our Rights, Duties and Obligations are the same in each and in all. The ' Rights of Man.' when applied to an ; tal, are called ' Personal Rights ,-' com ridered as he stands in relation to his ■ Fel- low Creatures,'1 they are called ' Social Rights, and considered as be sti in i ilation to his Creator, they are called 'Moral Rights.' OF PERSONAL RIGHTS. Personal IultIm-, are those benefits or privi- leges which appertain to man ia right or by virtue of his existence, Of this kind are all the intellectual rights, or rights of the mind; and also all those rights of acting a- an indi- vidual for his own comfort and happiness, which are not injurious to the natural or per- sonal rights of others — of course the rights of the mind, Religious Liberty, Freedom and In- dependence cannot be taken from a man just- ly, but by his own consent. Except only when taken by the laws of the Creator, who gave them ; or when forfeited to society by some misdemeanor. The human family, which is divided into nations, is composed of individuals. And as a whole, is composed of parts, arid the parts collectively form one whole, — of course, in their individual capacity they are naturally free and independent ■• and endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable right* and privileges, such as life, liberty, pursuit of hap- and the right of private judgment in moral duty, &c. They are equal and inde- pendent in their individual capacity. This is called the "Law or Nature," established pri- marily by the Governor of the Universe — of course difference and distinctionsa.TG rather the result of art in which the order of things is inverted, and by which mankind are deprived of their personal and just rights, than of any natural modification of things. And hence the unick names," or unmeaning and empty titles in the old world. Such distinctions arise, therefore, from a self-created authority, or an usurped authori- ty, which of course must be considered as an unjust tyranny. For any thing given by the < ;< )l > of nature only, can be remanded by none but him alone; consequently, for one to lake it from another, without his consent, or with- out giving an equivalent, is to deprive him of his personal right, and must be an in- fringement upon natural justice All ni. mi may be considered thus equally free and independent ia their individual city ; but when taken in a social capacity, they are certainly dependent on each other. And none more so, than those who consider them- selves the most independent. Because the Governor of the Universe hath determined, as we see in the order of nature, that health and laziness cannot dwell together ; so man must not be a Stoic nor a machine, but an active being. Therefore the " laws of nature'1'' are fixed; that self-interest shall be a stimulus, or moving spring to action. Hence there are some things which man cannot do or subsist without ; as food, water, &c. &c, consequent- ly self-preservation is called the '■•first law of nature"' in point of duty. But there are some, yea, many things which we cannot perform ourselves ; we are of course dependent on others for their assist- ance and help; such is the case in different operations of mechanism, agriculture and commerce. These are mutually connected, and dependent on each other. Therefore, if I derive advantage from others, why should not others derive some benefit from me in return ? This is equal and right : of course it is just and proper. If, therefore, I withhold that ad- vantage which I could bestow on society, it is an infringement upon natural justice. Of course, we must account to the Author of Nature, for the neglect or abuse of those natu- ral or personal and social privileges, bestowed by him, and enjoyed by us. OF SOCIAL RIGHTS. As a whole is composed of parts, and the parts collectively form one whole ; so to judge correctly of social principles, we must view them as they apply naturally, individually, collectively and prospectively. As our 'personal rights'" are the same, so are our obligations the same. And hence our rights and obligations are naturally, and ne- cessarily reciprocal. To derive the benefit of society collectively and individually, there is need for general Rides, for the regulation of the whole. And how shall general rules be formed but Hy general consent 1 It is therefore our true in- terests as individuals, to be involved and connected with such regulations, as may be formed for the benefit and safety of our " per- sonal rights ;'■ and such as prudence dictates, as necessary to guarantee them from usurpa- tion. Our personal rights, privileges, and obliga- tions, being equal, we have each, as an indi- vidual, a right to claim a voice in the forma- tion of those general rules — and personal duty, arising from the ' law of nature,' calls upon us collectively, to act our part as individuals — and there, would be an infringement upon natural justice, to neglect the right of suffrage. " Social Rights," are those which apper- tain to man, in right of his being a " member of society." Every " social right" has for its foundation some i: personal right"1 pre-existing in the individual ; arising from the " law of nature," but to the enjoyment of which his individual power is not, in all cases, suffi- ciently competent. Of this kind are all those which relate to security and protection. From this short review, it will be easy to distinguish between that class of " Personal Rights" which a man retains after entering into society, and those which he throws into the common stock, as a member of society. The " Personal Rights" which lie retains, are all those in which the power to execute, is as perfect in the individual, as the right it- self. Among this class, as is before men- tioned, are all the intellectual rights, or rights of the mind : consequently, religion, and the privilege of private judgment, are some of those rights. The " Personal Rights" which are not re- tained, and all those in which, though the right is perfect in the individual, the power to execute them is defective: they answer not his purpose. A man, by the " law of nature," has a " personal right" to judge in his own cause ; and as far as the right of the mind is concerned, he never surrenders it : But what availeth it him to judge, if he has not the power to redress ? He therefore deposits this right in the common stock of society, and takes the arm of society, of which he is a part, in preference, and in addition to his own. Society grants him nothing. Every man is a proprietor in society, and draws on the capi- tal as a matter of right. From these premises, a few certain conclu- sions will follow. First. That every " social right" grows out of a ' personal right ;' and is founded on the " Law of Nature," or, in other words, it is a " personal right" exchanged agreeably to natu- ral justice. Secondly. That Civil power, which is de- rived from society, when applied to the body, is called political, but when applied individu- ally, is called civil authority. This power, when properly considered as " legal authori- ty," is made up of the aggregate of that class of the personal rights of man, which becomes defective in the individual, in point of power, and answers not his purpose; but when col- lected to a focus, becomes competent to the purpose of every one. Thirdly. That the power produced from the aggregate of personal rights, imperfect in pow- er in the individual, cannot be applied to in- vade the " personal rights" which are retained in the individual, and in which the power to- execute is as perfect as the right itself, without intruding on natural justice ; seeing the rights are personal only, and can concern nobody else. 162 OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. Thus we have seen man traced as a natu- ral individual, to a member of society 5 and observed the qualities of the "personal rights" retained, and those which are exchanged for '■ social rights." Those principles, when digested and prop- erly applied, show the origin and foundation of the only true and proper fountain of govern- ment, which is, properly speaking, the "per- sonal social compact :'' because mankiud in their individual capacity, are equally free and independent, by the " law of nature," as es- tablished by its Author. Therefore, the facts must be, that the individuals themselves, each in his own personal and sovereign right, en- tered into a compact, (not with a government, but) with each other, to produce a Govern- ment. And this is the only mode in which Governments have a right to arise, and the onlv principles on which they ought to exist. or possibly can exist agreeably to natural jus- tice. It is a self-evident fact that the People are the original and only true and proper source from whom a government can be deduced, and spring into existence, on just and equitable principles, agreeable to the " law of nature,'-'' because the people existed before any govern- ment came to exist. Of course, society, on social principles, have a right to three things. First. To form their own government. Secondly. To choose their own rulers. And thirdly. To cashier them for miscon- duct. Hence it follows, first, that the author- ity of rulers is only delegated authority. Secondly, that they are accountable to the fountain from whom they derived it. — And thirdly, that they are not to serve themselves, but society, whose servants they are, and by whom they are employed, and paid for their service. OF MORAL RIGHTS. " Moral Rights" are the personal privilege to think, and judge, and act for one's self in point of moral duty. This is the more plain and clear, as no one is concerned but God, the judge, and the individual man, as a respon- sible agent. Hence the doctrine of Toleration thrusts it- self, not between man and man. but between Man and his Maker; for the associated ideas of the worshipper and the worshipped, cannol nated; therefore the act that tolerates man to pay his devotion to his God, tolerates the Almighty to receive it ! What absurdity can be more ridiculous ' For what right hath one to med lie with that which does not concern him 1 2d. ECCLESIASTICAL LAW. Ecclesiastical Law may embrace all those concerns which involve the interest of a reli- gion < society — whether Sectarian, National, Jew, Turk, Pagan, or Christian ; temporally and spiritually. The Law emanating from PRIESTS and those who would officiate spiritually, socially, and personally, in temporal and eternal things ; collectively claiming an ascendency by a kind of DIVINE RIGHT, as a gift from above— or by order and succession. The Mahometans involve the idea, that they are the immediate favorites of God, to the exclusion of all the rest of mankind — who are considered as a unit ; whether Christian, Jew or Pagan. All are sulci "INFIDELS," when judged by Mahomet's diction — that being the only orthodox system of Truth ; as exemplified in the Grand Sultan's Proclamation relative to the affairs of Russia, Greece, &c. in the East. On the other hand we find that the Greek Church to be the established religion of Rus- sia ; which is Episcopal — and considers those who are not, to be out of the pale of the true Church--— whether dissenters or Mahometans, are considered as ' INFIDELS' and dealt with as such — as exemplified by the Proclamation of Nicholas of Russia, against the Turks — and the ecclesiastical CURSE of Grecian Episco- pal authority here annexed ; done according to Law. The Church of Rome is Episcopal, in its nature and form. Her style is "THE CHURCH." Thus begging the question, and taking it for granted that she is the only or- thodox true Church — the favorite of God to the exclusion of all the rest; hence all others are Heretics and Infidels. Here follows a. form of CURSING exempli- fiai in Philadelphia, against Priest Hogan, by the Pope's Legate ; though some, who are ashamed of the form and mode, say. it is a hoax, taken from a book called — Tristram Shandy. "By the authority of God Almighty, the Father, Son and the Holy Ghost, and the un- defiled Virgin Mary, mother and patroness of our Saviour, and of all celestial virtues. An- gels, Archangels, Thrones, Dominions, Pow- ers, Cherubims and Seraphims ; and of all the Holy Patriarchs, Prophets, and of all the Apos- tles and Evangelists, of the Holy Innocents, who, in the sight of the Holy Lamb are found worthy to sing the new song of the Holy Mar- tyrs and Holy Confessors, and of all the Holy Virgins; and of all Saints, together with the Holy Elect of God — may he, William Hogan, be damned. We excommunicate and anathematise him, OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 163 and from the threshold of the Holy Church of God Almighty, we sequester him, that he be tormented, disposed and delivered over witlfDAthan and Abiram, and with those who 6ay unto the Lord, ' depart from us, for we desire none of thy ways;' as a fire is quench- ed with water, so let the light of him be put out for evermore, unless it shall repent him, and make satisfaction. Amen ! May the Father, who created man, curse him ! May the Son, who suffered for us, curse him ! May the Holy Ghost, who suf- fered for us in Baptism, curse him ! May the Holy Cross, from which Christ, for our sal- vation, triumphing over his enemies, ascend- ed, curse him ! May the Holy and Eternal Virgin Mary, mother of God, curse him ! May St. Michael, the Advocate of the Holy Souls, curse him ! May all the angels, principalities, and powers, and all heavenly armies, curse him! May the praise-worthy multitude of Patri- archs, and Prophets, curse him ! May St. John, the Precursor, and St. John the Baptist, and St. Peter, and St. Paul, and St. Andrew, and all other of Christ's Apostles together, curse him ! and may the rest of our Disciples and Evangelists, who by their preaching converted the Universe, and the holy and wonderful company of Martyrs and Confessors, who by their holy works are found pleasing to God Almighty : May the holy choir of the Holy Virgins, who for the honor of Christ have despised the things of the world, damn him ! May all the Saints from the beginning of the world to everlasting ages, who are found to be beloved of God, damn him ! May he be damned wherever he be, wheth- er he be in the house or in the stable, in the garden or the field, or the highway ; or in the woods, or in the waters, or in the church ; may he be cursed in living and in dying! May he be cursed in eating and in drinking, in being hungry, in being thirsty, in fasting, in sleeping, in slumbering, and in sitting, in liv- ing, in working, in resting and in blood letting. May he be cursed in all the faculties of his body ! May he be cursed inwardly and outwardly ; may he be cursed in his brains, and in his virtex, in his temples, in his eyebrows, in his cheeks, in his jawbones, in his nostrils, in his teeth and grinders, in his lips, in his throat, in hi^ shoulders, in his arms, in his fingers ! May he be damned in his mouth, in his breast, in his heart and purtenance, down to the very stomach ! May he be cursed in his reins and in his groins, in his thighs, in his genitals, and in his hips, and his knees, his legs and feet, and toe nails ! May he be cursed in all his joints, and ar- ticulation of the members ; from the crown of the head to the sole of his feet, may there be no soundness ! May the Son of the living God, with all the glory of his majesty, curse him ! And may heaven with all the powers that move there- in, rise up against him and curse and damn him ; unless he repent and make satisfaction ! Amen. So be it. Be it so. Amen. The following proclamation of the " Patri- arch of Antioch, (Syrian Greek Church) and of all the East," shows to what length of wickedness men may go while they think they are doing "God service." The aim against which their denunciations are levelled is, en- tertaining a missionary of the Cross of Christ, who preaches the Gospel in its simplicity, and disseminates the Bible in its purity : — " Proclamation to all our children, the peo- ple of the villages of Ehden and Zgarta, and to all our children, the inhabitants of the dis- trict of Gibbet, Bsharry, clergy and laymen, rulers and subjects universally, to wit : " That we have knowledge of the infernal hardihood, to which the unhappy, wretched Latoof El Ashi and his sons have arrived, in having dared to associate themselves with that deceived man and deceiver of men, Bird, the Bible-man. They aid him in his object, and have brought him to Ehden against the severe prohibitions which we had before is- sued, threatening every one who opposed our orders with immediate excommunication . We, therefore, make known to all, that those sons of wickedness, Latoof El Ashi and his sons, together with all the rest of his family, both male and female, except domestics, have fallen under the heavier excommunication ; and now we, by the word of the Lord, which is Al- mighty, confirm upon them this excommuni- cation. They are, therefore accursed, cut off" from all Christian communion ; and let the curse envelope them as a robe, and spread through all their members like oil, and break them in pieces like a potter's vessel, and wither them like the fig tree cursed by the mouth of the Lord himself; and let the evil angel rule over them, to torment them day and night, asleep and awake, and in whatever circum- stances they may be found. We permit no one to visit them, or employ them, or do them a favor, or give them a salutation, or converse with them in any form ; but let them be avoided as a putrid member, and as hellish dragons. Beware, yea, beware of the wrath of God. " And with regard to Bird and all his chil- dren, and all his family, we in like manner grant no permission to any one to receive them } but, on the contrary, we, by the word 1G4 OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. of the Lord, of almighty authority, require and command all in the firmest manner, that not one visit thern ; nor do them any sort of service, or furnish them any sort of assistance whatever, to protract their stay in these parts or any other. Let no one receive them into his house, or into any place whatever that he- longs to him, but let all avoid them, in every in all things temporal as well as spirit- ual. And whoever, in his stubbornness, shall dare to act in opposition to this our order with n [jard to Bird, and his children, and his whole family, shall fall, ipso facto, under the ^communication, whose absolution is ed to ourself alone, in the same manner as has happened to the miserable Latoof El Ashi and Ins sons ; from which may the Lord e you all, and the blessing be upon the ■it. "The ignoble Joseph Peter ': Patriarch of Antioch and all the East. 11 August 4, 1821 ."" The Pope as a temporal Prince, has a num- ber of Consuls in the United States : and also vicar generals, &;'. Tin Pope has sent over one ship load of Priests in a French vessel of war; and ac- : to the Papers an hundred more since. Thus one individual potentate, who lives and governs in a foreign land, exercising Tem- poral and Spiritual authority over men in this country, who owe no allegiance here to our Government, may be viewed in a proper light ; considering their influence, over several hun- dred thousands of People in these United States : with the large spiral meeting houses, called Churches : and the strong dark vault with [RON doors thereto annexed: WHAT FOR ? The Church of England is Episcopal in its nature— so claiming in its form and mode by order and succession from St. Peter, through the Popes down to the time of Henry VIII. at which time the Catholics view her apostacy from the true Church; and heresy sprang up as exemplified in their Hieroglyphics. Although the Church pi England have many forms incorporated in their practice, as a formal People — yet it is seldom that a form of excommunication is exemplified in their practice— if ever! Hence when several travellers met per- chance at an Inn, the question was agil who was right in point of Church religion ' After opinions expressed and interchanged a man was interrogated whal he thought ' i eplied, I belong to no Church ; bul it' I must join any, should prefei the Church of England— why ' Because 1 should have to alter and change my practice less than in any other Society. Church and States — Law Religion — perhaps there never was a sect of people established by law, that ever abused their power less, and persecuted others so little as the Church of England ; considering their data, age and number, for the time they have reigned ! The Puritans or dissenters which opposed episcopacy in England in the time of Charles the first, established themselves as a Law Re- ligion in the days of Cromwell : and perse- cuted others in turn. But when Charles the II. came to the throne 2,000 ministers lost their livings in one day, for non-conformity or contumacy. How different this from the time of Mary, who brought in the old form which had been rejected by her Father and Brother — the Cler- gy turn too; but, when Elizabeth came in, and a turn given to isms, Clergy change too, from Protestant to Papal and back, &c. I think with the exception of about 32. And when those Puritans or Independents, fled to America, for Liberty of Conscience, they established themselves by law ; and per- secuted others in turn. If we may judge from the histories of those times, it will appear that they viewed them- selves as the Elect of God and Sovereigns of the soil, as of Divine Right ; as the Hebrews had of Canaan. Many of those Indian Sachems, it appears were possessed of the most independency of mind and a high sense of honor: nature dis- played, beyond what art is capable of from education. Witness their^?7» behavior when tortured by their enemies— their oratorical speeches in council assembled — not asking for life by humiliating degradation — never known to violate a Female Captive, in all the wars of North America ; nor to forget favors or injuries done to them. Connecticote, Sassacus, Ninigrate, Mianim- ob, (who was killed by the advice of the Clergy) his son Numunthenoo and Mononot- to, with others who are worthy of memory, as sons of the forest, who were the possessors of the soil : and could view the English in no point of light, but intruders. But many of the sachems were executed, after being pri- soners, as criminals or Heathens: whom the Lord cast out before his People. Ignorance. Superstition and Bigotry gene- rally go together. Hence emigrating with some of those notions founded on the edifice of the old World, — what mother and grand- mother say, must be right, for the Pnesl or Minister told us so, — so it is. and so it came to pass. Therefore 19 persons were hung at Salem and one was pressed to death ; making 20 in all whom it appears to me, were some of the best and most pious people of that day; and deserved a better fate than to be put to death, on such foolish testimony, for the crime of Witchcraft. Two Quaker Ladies in the Ministry from abroad, were imprisoned and. banished, after being first stripped and searched for " witch marks" to degrade them — being the first of that society to visit the Colony; but the delu- sion recoiled on themselves as above, exem- plifying the Hand of retributive justice ! Four Quakers — three men and a woman, were hung in Boston for their religious testi- mony. And whipping, branding, imprison- ing, and banishing on pain of death, for dif- ference of opinion, and practice in matters of conscience in Religion. One man was whipped 1.3 times in a few months, because he walked from Salem to Boston, to sit in silence, with others, to wor- ship his God. One girl was whipped at the tail of a cart, on the naked body, in nine dif- ferent towns, ten stripes at a time — then car- ried into the woods about twenty miles from inhabitants, exposed to Catamounts, Bears and Wolves — wandering through the night; and next day was found where Bristol, in Rhode Island, now stands. From a knot in the end of the lash which hit one of the nipples, inflammation ensued ; and for some months it was a matter of un- certainty whether she would ever recover. Yea, one of the blue laws of Connecticut was, neither to give meat, drink, nor lodgings to a Quaker, or to tell him the road, or carry him over a ferry. Dr. Trumbull, in his history of Connecticut, says, those Laws were not acted upon. But from the Quaker journals, in my possession, it appears the Dr. must be mistaken, as it re- lates to the counties of Hartford, New Lon- don, and one at the west. To belong to a sect of people, is to belong to a Church — yea the church of Christ, ac- cording to their fancy. Hence to be excom- municated by them, is giving them to Satan, with or without bell, book and candle light. A\\<\ what they have done upon the earth, is supposed to be ratified in Heaven. Each society judging itself, concludes it must be right — but judging the other concludes it must be wrong. Hence it must follow, ac- cording to this mode of judging, that all must be right, or all wrong. But give any of them power, and they will persecute those who dissent from them in opinion and practice, even in things trifling and non-essential. Possessing the keys of the kingdom, they think they are doing God ser- vice ; concluding what they do on the earth, is ratified in Heaven! What must become of the Poor Man, who is turned out to the World, by Ecclesiastical Authority, and delivered over to SATAN, by the wills and whims of men. Each society, from the Pope of Rome down to the petty Shakers, concluded that they are the true church, and possess the keys of the kingdom. Some nations have incorporated Church and State, and prostituted the sacred name of Christian to it, for a covering; and having made more improvements in some arts and sciences, and circumnavigated the terraqueous globe, have, by art and intrigue, got posses- sion of other countries, where they conceive Power constitutes Right to do as the con- queror pleases with the conquered ; their souls and their bodies and their property, to dispose of at pleasure. Hence may the poor heathen well cry out and say, "Sacred envy," " Christian, spite," and "Holy malice7' — -from which, deliver me! Where are the exertions of Mr. Elliot, called the Apostle of the Indians ? Where are the fruits of the labors of David Brain-1 aid ; or the school of Dr. Wheelock for the Indians ? Dr. Wheelock*s school in Lebanon for In- dians— transferred to Hanover, and called Dartmouth — thousands were collected in Eng- land under the idea of the " Poor Heathen;" but now the subject with all those revenues are prostituted to a different purpose, to make Doctors, Priests, and Lawyers ! All those tribes of Indians contiguous to the white man ; or even those whom they have attempted to civilize and christianize, have dwindled away and are dwindling into nothing, socially — and even those few that remain are not in the same repute for good standing now, as 150 or 200 years ago; as exemplified by the Mohegan tribe, and others. And even when civilization has in appear- ance taken effect, a mixture of white blood has taken the lead ! Mahometanism is preferable to corrupt Christianity; being more tolerable in its ad- ministration, to Jews, and those who differ in their opinions by education, &c. of all kinds, except those who turn from their faith, and become "Christian dogs," and even then, it does not use torture — only cuts off the head ; and moreover, admits of no idolatry, but ac- knowledges "ONE GOD." The Edinburgh FACTORY bestowed the pompons title of " Doctor in Divinity," on the masters of the Indian school at Lebanon, who sought for a more convenient place as a suitable site. Hence the origin of Dartmouth College, with the President there, the Rev. Dr. Wheelock ! A preacher being asked in the solitary days of Methodism, during the time of their sim- plicity;— Why the Methodists did not have " doctors of divinity r boldly replied, our Divinity is not sick ! But now matters are 166 OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. reversed ; and the doctors are to be found at the helm of affairs, to keep pace with other societies, and be like all the nations round about. Calvinism — once in Grace, (a Bishop) al- ways in grace, (a Bishop) — although he be- comes an idiot or a child; or even a Tyranni- cal Giant, lit- cannot be dismissed without being disgraced and other evils to follow. Lei ilit-' People North of the Potomac and see a Bishop resign, with a suitable ad- dress prior ; that the office may become limit- ed to a certain number of years, and then ex- pire of itself, much evil would be avoided. And should the Conferences be at liberty to . ' their own affairs, by election of Committees, to choose their own presiding . or have none at discretion, to station their own preachers, with liberty for an ap- peal, &,t. The People to manage the temporal con- cerns, by a voice in the district : am! also to trj their own members, or choose their own committee so to do — instead of their preachers claiming the prerogative to do it — creatures of his own choice: there would he more pro- priety, and not so much hard thinking, and so many separations in the land. But the report of the committee with the Bishop's circular at New York, showing the intention of the general conference, to be in- corporated, and have a uniform mode exem- plified in the discipline, for government about the Meeting Houses ; and hence, to obtain special acts of Legislation, in the several states, (after they found Congress had not power io do it,) to recognize the peculiarities of their discipline. Thus, have civil Law to ecclesiastical authority; in 24 states Would have made it NATIONAL, CHURCH AND STATE. But the day of Amalgamation appears to approach very fasl by the play of the bench, the bak, the pulpit, and the manufacturer, by a linked uniform movement — and the I \( I LTYand LEGISLATURE interwoven in the THEME! 3d— OF STATUTE LAW. Law-- that are pa—el by a Legislative Power, whether it he by an individual that wills it, as a tyrant, or a council hereditary, or three houses with delegated power from tin- people, when passed ami enrolled in "ids of the court and published to the public, it is called " Statute Law." 4th— OF POLITICAL LAW. When the Act relate- wholly to the PUB- LIC or N \tional affairs and concerns, it is called ■Political Laic" 5th— CF CIVIL LAW. But when it relates to the affairs of the Citizens, and will apply to persons individu- ally, it is called '-CIVIL LAW." 6th— OF COMMON LAW. Common Law, is that line of practice wnicli is taken from precedents and the EXAMPLE of others for a precedent to be copied into our procedure, be it what it may — even CONTRA- RIES, which may be seen by the division of the JUDGES, in OPINION upon the bench. Examples may be found for every thing, and establish nothing, by showing the oppo- site pattern. Hence the gentlemen of the Bar and those on the Bench, make Lawrs to fit their minds, by causing a few examples to be made ; and then produced and quoted, and taken for a precedent, as exemplified on the principles of the Water Law. A dozen men with water works, under different operations — interests may clash — one sue the other, until the mam- moth one shall devour the whole, or else be sacrificed to the control of another, or go to pay the lawyer and court fees. Thus, when Blackstone published his Commentaries, the men of the Bar thought it might he injurious to them, by giving too much light to the community and common people. But now, the opposite examples for precedents, are so contradictory, that you may find a law for everything; therefore woman is safe, if another should find it his interest to quarrel with him. But his property must he torn from him to gratify others ; his person sent into confinement, and his character to ruin ! And this system and state of things has been progressing in this country so fast with- in fifteen years, that we, as a people, are ri- pening for some great political change, by fa- vored and oppressive stations in society; unless prevented, by having recourse to our first principles — the principles of '7(i. ami the public mind be cultivated in Fwrueand Legis- lative acts, to prevent oppression, from the great to the poor, or the poor to the rich, and do away the foolish practice — to fine one man for doing another a favor, as though it was a crime, and punish another, when it is imposed on him, and make him receive it, and pay for it too. 7th— FEUDAL LAW. In those days of confusion, when the will of a T\ rant was the Lavv — and none consid- ered free, but the noblemen : the people were held as vassals, or a kind of slaves, and were OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. ie: sold with the land, as exemplified in Russia to this day. And the same system of Government, ac- cording to the degree of power, delegated or possessed by the individual in office, is practised in most Monarchical countries to the present day. 8th— OF THE LAW OF HONOR. The power of the Monarch, being little more than nominal, as he was dependent on the pleasure of the Nobles, who alone could command the vassals. — Hence, when one No- bleman was offended with another, he would call out his vassals and make war — family with family ! Defended by a castle in their domains — like a war of extermination ! until the country was almost depopulated ; which to prevent, governmental authority, by Kings and Priests, was exercised ; and at length the practice was confined within certain degrees of kindred, for revenge ; and the vassals ex- empt, and finally it was brought down to " single combat," before proper notions of evi- dence were formed. Hence, in those days of ignorance and su- perstition, the Victor was always supposed to have God and Right on his side. Thus we see the origin of modern Duelling, under the mode of killing, by what is called in refinement, the Law of HONOR ! ! ! Gambling for gain — word of fidelity plight- ed ; the debt must be paid in preference to any other. Why 1 The other has a Note, but this man has only my word of Honor, and therefore this must be paid as a debt, by the "Law of Honor." As the saying is, " Hon- or among thieves." While the Cross and the idea of a favorite Saint will draw the truth from some — the Holy Bible, others — the Koran, the Turk — the Shatter, the Hindoo; by the "word of Honor," is the Military Character exempli- fied— when Faith by it is plighted ! The Law of Honor among the Indians, is such that in all their wars, a captive female was never known to be violated, nor favors nor injuries forgotten ! 9th— THE MILITARY LAW. The character of the Military, is hinted in the preceding lines. In civilized countries. the Military power to act, emanates from the civil authority in the Government; and those who get killed, die according to law ! 10th— LAWS OF NATIONS. Custom adopted by common consent, arising out of circumstances and the nature of things, among the nations of the earth The peace of nations is dependent on the Laws of nations ; the Laws of nations is de- pendent on the Military Law ; the Military Law upon Civil Law; the Civil Law upon Moral Law. Shake Moral Law out of the minds of so- ciety, and all confidence is gone and lost to safety ; for where no inward obligation is felt on the mind, there is no Conscience to influ- ence the conduct. And man would be no bet- ter than a demon let loose. 11th— LAW OF NATURE. What is innate and inherent; being im- planted in nature by its Author — and it is be- yond the power of our control to extirpate the principle ; although by grace, we may order our example and practice, by the duty of the Cross ! 12th— MEDICAL LAW. Provided one is initiated in the Medical So- ciety, and hath a Diploma* — he is authorized to practise according to Law. Any one who administers to the sick, in what is called Medicine, without leave or li- cense from the Society — if the patient dies ; why, the medicine, to be sure, killed him. But if the regular Faculty administered the same thing, then the disorder killed him — and he died according to the Law of Medicine and the Law of Nature too ! Here then is " Killing according to Law,'''' provided it happened accidentally or through mistake in the medicine, by those who are properly authorized to it according to Law. — Privileged order of men ! If it be an " act of surgery"1 to bind up a cut finger or to dress a wound, or to give herb drink to a child, be a '-practice of Physic," then surely, who can be safe from the penalty attached to the invasion of Medical Law ! well may one cry out and say, " Good Lord deliver us !" The man who is killed in a duel, is killed according to the " Law of Honor." The man who kills another in self-defence, does it according to the " Law of Nature ;" self-preservation being the first Law of nature. * " The President of the Medical Society, to whom these presents may come, greeting know ye that hath been approved relative to his knowl- edge in Medicine and Surgery on examination, according to the Rules and Regulations established by the Fellows of the Medical Society. I do therefor* heYeby license him to practice as a Physician and Surgeon, with all the rights, privileges and honors thereunto appertain- jng, and do recommend him to the notice of the Faculty, and the improvement of the public. In testimony whereof. I have hereunto set my hand, and have caused the seal of the said society to be here- unto affixed at Sec &c. 18J0." The man that is hung for murder by the sheriff is killed according to the statute Law of the land. The man that is shot by a Court Martial or in battle, is killed by and according to Mar- tial Law. 13th— LAW OF FAITH. In former times as well as at the present day, many have thought that man was only born to believe what another taught. But John Wesley well observed, in his eauiii n against bigotry, and in his views of a Catholic Spirit. " Although every man necessarily believes that every particular opinion which he holds is true, jet can no man be assured that all his opinions taken together are true." •■ Every wise man will allow others the same liberty of thinking, which he desires they should allow him. And will no more insisl (Hi their embracing his opinions, than he would have them insist on his embracing theirs." •• No man can choose for or prescribe to another. But everyone must follow the dic- tates of his own conscience, in simplicity and Godly sincerity. He must be fully persuaded in his own mind ; and then act according to the best light he has. Nor has any creature power to constrain another to walk by his own rule. God has given no RIGHT to any of the children of men, thus to lord it over the conscience of his brethren. But every man must judge for himself, as every man must give an account of himself to God."' This doctrine of the inherent and unalien- able "RIGHTS OF MAN"— to think and to judge and to act for himself, is not incul- cated and circumfused enough in the world, to prevent bigotry, and to break down the walls of superstition. For bigotry, and su- perstition, and ignorance, always go hand in hand together. The former being bottomed on the latter ! Man cannot rationally believe without evidence. Hence, Jefferson's notes on Vir- ginia.— If one man believes in one God, another believes in twenty Gods — what is that to me ? If neither picks my pocket nor breaks my leg; why thru should 1 persecute him '. Persecution may make a man a hypocrite, through fear of punishment ; but cannot cure him. .For a man must be convinced before he will or can be converted. You may love and pity him ; and strive to convince ami persuade him ; but further you may not go. For the conscience oi man is the Divine Right and Prerogative — ami no man has a right to invade it. Hence with prayer and faith, carry him to the throne of Grace, and leave him in the hand of God. The exercise of faith may be consi as the " re-action" of the soul ox GOD, (when the spirit of God operates on the mind.) and this devotional re-action, is im- puted to the man, (not as sin, but) for righteousness, i. e. as a RIGHT ACT. This is the true worship, being done in the Spirit and in TRUTH ! £J The soul gathers in strength, in this re- actioncd devotion, which is not natural, but supernatural, above nature. There is a kind of miraculous virtue in it — a power, inward, to hang on God ; to trust in him ; and to sacrifice what is repugnant to his will, and overcome it. Hence, " This is the Victor:/ that over- cometh the world, even our Faith" — " and being justified by Faith we have peace with God through Jesus Christ." This inward strength of power to lay hold on GOD, is what will support one in the conflicts of life and death ! 14th— LYNCHS LAW. In the "Whig and Tory" days of the South, when no man's person or property was sate, the former laws having become ob- solete, from the confusion of the times; a man by the name of Col. Lynch, formed an association, to expel suspicious characters from the neighborhood, and chastise them at discretion, which practice is continued in some parts of the South and West to the present day* as exemplified on Lynch's Island, at the mouth of Cumberland river, in the Ohio. Dick and Bob understand it. Pat calls it " Skelala," "Club Law," or " Mob Law," a Buckskin with a whip ! 15th— LAWS OF GOD. The Laws of God, whether written, or in- spired by the immediate influence of the Spirit on the mind. Those who hare not the written Law, are a Law unto themselves, or have a Law written in their Hearts ; their Cor, bearing them witness, and their thoughts in the mean while, accusing, or else excusing one another. Something INWARD approves or DIS- APPROVES !— Tom Paine, admits that God can, if he please, impress the Human mind. Hume admits that all religions will persecute, when trey have power, except the "True one."' Surely a ray of light is in every mind — "The true Light which lighter, h every man that cometh into the world." For love to Goo and man, is the quint- essence and sum of that religion, which thinketh (or meaneth and intendeth) no evil, but suffereth long and is kind. If the exercise of Faith be the re-action of the Soul on GOD — and a man is to be justi- fied in such devotional exercise ; then we may understand the doctrine of Faith being " counted" — " accounted ;*' " reckoned" and " imputed'' to man for " Righteousness." Hence inspired with a strength superior to Nature ; an inward sensation, a spring of action, to surmount difficulties, in times of danger, exigency and distress, when the hands would hang down and the mind be depressed — by Faith in God. we may over- come and be victorious — when nature, ab- stracts from divine aid, must have given up and sunk down under the enormous weight and heavy load, with gloom and despair. But this stimulating principle of Divine Life, will bring the peace and joy of the kingdom ; to love the Lord supremely and to love thy neighbor also. Hence the soul progresses in strength, to stand, to walk, and conquer. Therefore the weapons are not carnal, but spiritual, mighty through God to the pulling down the strong holds of Satan ! Here then is the power and Law of faith. 16th— JOCKEY LAW. Get money honestly, if you can ; any how, get money. Take an old horse, file down his teeth ; burn them with a nail rod, to make them ap- pear under seven years. Give him three bushels of sweet apples and three bushels of green corn in the milk ; which in seven days will make him appear fat. Shear off the long hairs, and use some coloring if necessary ; brush him up to make him shine ; blow up the hollows above his eyes, &c. to make him appear plump and full ; put a pep- per pod in his tail, to make him antic and full of. life; a spur in your own head and cigar in the mouth ; a watch chain with a button at the end, in your pocket ; give the animal some bread and wine, to raise his ambition; and taking some of the good stuff yourself — then swear you have as good a Colt as any gentleman with a fine shining boot. So mount, showing in appearance, that you are as clever a fellow and have as good a horse as any on the Turf — according to custom, which makes LAW ! Take water, burnt sugar, aquafortis, and several drugs of a poisonous nature, mix with the good old strong stuff — to make a bead- lawful proof — expanded — 4 made into 5 casks, according to law — i. e. take care the law don't get hold of you. Two half bushels — 2 yard sticks and bruised tin measures — one to buy and the other to sell with, &c. QcHo ensure the best end of the bargain ! To make the sale of milk profitable. 1st. Wash the milk well with u-ater. 2d. Thicken it well with good starch ; then thirdly, sweet- en it with magnesia, to prevent it from sour- ing— then affirm that it is pure, good, sweet milk. 17th— LAWS OF HELL. " Devils with Devils damn'J ; Men only disagree !" t:The Devil and his Angels." Then goeth he. and taketh seven other spirits, more wicked than himself, they enter, kc. Shows that the He there spoken of, was a spirit ; — taketh, &c, implies an ascendency of power ; more wicked implies degrees of wickedness among the Devils, and a kind of Monarchy in Hell. " My name is Legion, for we are many," a captain to every ten ; a centurion to every hundred ; and an officer to each thousand — 6666. according to Roman order. Beelzebub, Prince of the Devils, reigning in the hearts of the children of disobedience, as ';The Prince of this world," and "Prince of the power of the air." Superior and subordinate, according to the degree of power possessed by each comman- der, bent only upon evil as their chief de- light. " Evil be thou my good !" God delivered Benhadad into the hand of Ahab King of Israel, and appointed Ahab to be his executioner; but Ahab, for a bribe, let him go. God replied, " Because thou has let go out of thine 'hand, a man whom I appointed to utter destruction, therefore thy life shall go for his life, and thy people for his people." Evil Angels are God's executioners. For it is inconsistent with the nature of a good Angel to go upon a bad errand. On a visit, from the king of Judah, Ahab, proposed to him to go by force and help to take the bribe, which the king of Assyria had promised, but not fulfilled— viz. restoration of Ramoth, in Gilead. The King of Judah saw the courtiers, the prophets that belonged to Law religion, flat- tering Ahab; inquired for a prophet of the Lord. O yes, Micaiah, but I hate him, he talks no good to me, I hate him ! The officers sent, said to Micaiah, flatter like the others. He did, then Ahab put him to his oath, who replied — I saw the Lord sitting on his throne — host of heaven round about, and the Lord said, who will go and persuade Ahab, &c, one said on this manner and another on that — a good Angel could not go on a bad errand. At length, a voice replied, I'll go and per- suade him. How 1 I will be a Lying Spirit in the mouth of all his prophets. False people must expect a false spirit in their false worship and false conduct, and be deceived and destroyed in turn ! The King of Judah put on royalty, and Ahab disguised himself. Unheard of orders from Benhadad : Fight neither with great nor small, save with the King of Israel. They pursued the King of Judah, he cried out in prayer, God interposed — they left him — saw a man — possibly it may be Ahab — shot at venture — no escape from the justice of God — he died and was eaten of dogs on the ground that was unjustly confiscated by a covetous spirit ami the counsel and intrigue of awicked woman. Jezabel had a mock trial, and per- jured witnesses under a cloak of religion, to destroy poor Naboth and get his vineyard AC- ( oi: DING TO LAW. Whoever wishes to act wickedly, and cloak it with religion and law, may read their des- tiny by the hand of RETRIBUTIVE JUS- TICE, as exemplified in the case of JJiab and his wife ! The first born of Egypt were destroyed by evil Angels, and unclean spirits like frogs will go to the kings of the earth, when the sixth Vial shall be poured out, under the seventh trumpet. Then take heed that by sin, ye do not for- feit the Divine favor, and thereby lose his "protection ; and thence fall into the power of and be led captive by him at his will, Thus Become incorrigible, and thereby render your situation irremediable. Sinners cannot be everywhere. They must he somewhere. Hence the propriety to send them to a place fitted to their nature, to dwell with beings, or company like themselves, in the other world. Swine were interdicted by the Jewish Law; yet a herd of 2000 were kept. Evil Spirits requested by prayer, a suffrage to enter. The restraining power was taken oil'. Property wickedly obtained, entails a Curse; the loss was a just retribution. Thus we have the principlcs'of their nature exemplified, and the Law by which they are governed, made manifest. The Yankee Unitarians have given us a new translation of the New Testament. In which they assure us, that a Demon or Devil, is only a disease — insanity that left the man and got among the Hogs ; which would argue, 1, that a disease has intellects for ideas ; 2, rea- son to arrange them : 3, language and speech to address and communicate them ; 4, volition to move and transport itself; 5, miraculous power over the swine (if self-preservation he the first law of nature in man and beast,) to cause them to take to the water and drown ! Mefhinks it would take ten thousand times more faith to credit their theory, about a mere disease, than lo admit, that there is such a thing as Evil angels — and that Evil Angels are God's executioners. 18th— LAW OF OATHS. An oath is an affirmation by something. He who says he " swears,'''' and affirms by nothing, tells a lie, and speaks an idle word. The administration of oaths according to Law, is so common, that its force is not felt ; nor the obligation realized to be more than a form, for the sake of order. In the Law of Moses, the oath of the Lord was between the parties, where no earth- ly power was able to judge and determine ; but the matter was referred to the Great Arbiter, as the Judge, Justifier and Avenger. This was the only case by command, in that econ- omy. Contrary to the command of God, which was to make no league with the Canaanites, but to destroy them all; the Sanhedrim or Grand Council of seventy Elders, with Joshua at their head, swore to spare the Gibeonites — thus the Elders, as head of the nation, plight- ed national Faith repugnant to the interdic- tion. Some hundreds of years after Saul, as head of the nation, committed a national breach of Fidelity, by .-laying the Gibeonites. This act of infidelity constituted a national crime, which called for a national punish- ment ! In the reign of David, there was a three years' famine. David inquired the caus obtained the answer — it is for Saul and his bloody house ; because he slew the G ites. Who replied, silver and gold we will have none, but give US seven of the sons of Saul, and we will hang them up before tin- Lord in Gibeah ; and God was entreated for the land. From the foregoing we may infer the so- lemnity, nature and obligation of an oath, and also the meaning of the Psalmist, where he saith (speaking of the character of a righte- ous man) he that sweareth lo his own hurt, and changeth not. Those persons, who publicly avow that they are i t.djured men, or else are impos- tors, can have no claim to public confidence, OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 171 but must appear in llieir true character, as liars, taking their word for it, which is doing them but true justice ; of course having de- stroyed the force of moral obligation from their minds, what trust or confidence can be placed in them 1 Methinks they must feel like Cain ! Afraid of their lives ! afraid of men, and go into voluntary exile. The king of Judah is condemned, for a breach of faith, by violating an oath of the Lord to the king of Babylon ; lost his eyes after see- ing his sons slain, bound in chains to be car- ried a captive to die in a strange land. The Rechabites were a people of fidelity, being instructed by their forefathers, to live in tents and to drink no wine — were tried and tempted by the prophet Jeremiah to drink, in vain. Hence the promise of God for their fidelity, antl obeying parental instruction for 250 years, which promise extended to generations, then unborn. Jeremiah 35. Judas turned traitor, was taken by the hand, by those in authority, for a tool. Judas thought of honor, and flattery and money; but when he found they had no further use for him ; he found himself forsaken and was sensible of his folly, returned the money, con- fessed his guilt, they tauntingly replied, wLu is that to us 1 see thou to that, feeling his situation, in a fit of frenzy he went and hang- ed himself, as a warning to all traitors! Micaiah, flattered by request, ironically, until he was adjured and put to his oath by Ahab, and then declared the message and truth, of God, and so they found it to be. Jesus said," swear not at all," "but when they smite you on the one cheek, turn to him the other also." Yet when he was smote on the one cheek, instead of turning the other, (being a prisoner, had a right to justice accord- ing to Jewish and Roman Law,) replied, "If I have done evil, bear witness of evil, but if well, why smitest thou me ?" And being silent, when questioned by the High Priest, answering nothing ; the High Priest put him to his oath, adjured him for testimony on an important point, which caused HIM to break silence, and answer the High Priest accordingly, who flew into a flame of passion at the reply. Paul called God to record on his soul, by an appeal to him. The Angel standing with one foot on the sea, the other on the land, lifting up his hand swore by Him that liveth forever and ever, that time shall be no longer. The man whose yea is yea, and whose nay is nay, inwardly feels and speaks in his heart, " Thou God seest me." But most people have not that close, con- stant, inward feeling before God, as his spirit- ual worshippers walking before him. Hence in this dark, stupid, thoughtless age of the world, governments and customs have thought and found it necessary to use oaths, affirma- tions, &c, to bring people to their feelings, in point of testimony and obligation, socially. And what feeling is exercised on this oc- casion, and that which proceeds from yea and nay— they both, when flowing from inward truth, are bottomed on the same principle of fidelity, founded on moral obligation, in then- several degrees, as forms and modes alter not the nature of principles. For the principle of truth is a unit, and is as inflexible as the Eternal Causeless CAUSITER! {Jd=People may change, and things may change, and in the turn cf times there are great changes. But principles and Truth and the Deity, change not! The feelings and character of Cain, Ahitho- phel, Judas and Benedict Arnold, should be kept in view by all professed Traitors. For if some people bribe and stimulate others to acts of treachery, yet all mankind in creation, despise THE TRAITORS. 19th— SUNDAY LAW. " A Presbyterian Deacon's Cat. " Went out to seek her prey ; " She ran round the house, — "and " ketch' d a mouse, — " Upon the Sabbat li ihn/ .'" "The Deacon being much offended, "The crime was so profane : " He laid down his book, "The Cat he took, " And bound her with a chain ! "You filthy jade, ain't you asham'd ! " Don't you deserve to die ! " to carry down to hell— "My holy wile and I !" There are some people, instead of worship- ping and serving the Lord, they only worship Sunday! being Sunday Christians and Mon- day Devils ! whose religion is only in the head, not in the heart. Hence if the head were cut off, soul and body would go to the devil ! In 1828, a widow, who had three young children in bed, a young woman and two young men, were seized in the night, and carried nine miles by the Sheriff, (who show- ed irons if he was not obeyed,) for the enor- mous crime of returning from the funeral of the young lady's mother, on a Sunday ; and bringing some articles with them, which had been given by the mother just before she died. They had started according to a Pres- byterian clock, (for the old man had been watching like a spy,) thirty one minutes be- fore sun-set — having no place to stay there, but on expense, so they wished to return home, although it snowed. For which crime, they were fined a dollar 172 OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. each, to mend Sabbath day broken, and about 30 dollars cost. The Sheriff and officers made a mistake — took too much cost — then plead for a new set- tlement, to prevent their cost and damages for false charges ! How few attend to the golden rule, to do ti) others as they would that others should do •'ii ! the late reply of the Committee in Congress, about the Sunday mail, is worthy to be preserved by every generous mind, in the United States of America. The old Priest with his long face, could not see the reprobate wounded invalid; but went by, then his Levite Deacon copied him and passed by also. But the Masonic Samaritan fulfilled the second commandment, to do to the stranger, a Neighbor's Part — " do as you would be by." Then beware of judging ! 20th— LAW OF REFLECTION. Thoughts are generally involuntary. When in Philadelphia, at a certain time during a yearly meeting, I expressed a desire to be admitted in, to see their mode of doing . but was negatived. The night following in my sleep, thought m\ -elf to be in a meeting composed of a few ministers hut mostly Elders. One man arose, and expressed a concern to visit a foreign land. Another expressed his desire to be his companion. The Elders then arose, in form of half a circle, ami drove the two men before them, to the door of a house, which had iron gratings which they passed; the Elders having the keys, which none knew how to use but them- selves. In the floor of the room, was a brass trap door, with slit work, which being unlocked and raised, they confined one minister below and the other above, and departed; there be- ing no chance for light or air, but through those grates. At length the Elders returned, threw open the doors; said, go and preach if you will. Bui the old man stopped and stood in the sun shine, in silent reflection, replied, the time is passed in which the message should have been delivered ! When I related the dream, with a desire for an interpretation, one replied to another, Lorenzo has been in the "Select Meeting of Ministers and Elders," which kind of meet- ing I was ignorant of its existence, anterior. T. K. an old minister, at that yearlj ing was put over for another year, when lie obtained permission, but never went. In those days E. H. thought he discovered an aristocratic governing power, remonstrated, and gave the young people to understand, what he thought to be their RIGHTS. He preached about the young people wait- ins; in the wilderness, till the Elders were dead, before they could enter in, to enjoy the promised land. Five yearly meetings in eight have felt the effects by appearance. 21st- -HOW TO SWEAR ACCORDING TO LAW. In a well known seaport town, a lady's husband disappeared for about four years. She saw a man whom she claimed to be her husband, swore it was him ; that she loved him still, and thought he was the prettiest man she ever saw. The Judge swore that he married this man to that woman, that it was impossible for two men to look so much alike, and therefore it must be the same man. Several other credit- able witnesses corroborated the circumstance. Another woman claimed the same man, in f time ; that she had bedded and boarded with him, &c. Several other es were called, who testified and cor- roborated her testimony. Such was the case, and such the nature and weight of the testimony, and the charac- ters of the witnesses, that doubt remained where truth lay; the subject being so equally balanced and the subject obscure. But a scar on the foot, being mentioned on one side, but not recollected on the other, (which scar was from a wound by a nail) — hence the Judge of the Court ordered the stocking and shoe to be taken oil", for ex- amination, which circumstance turned the affair, and he was acquitted. No doubt but there must have been two different persons. A man had a horse stole, which he had raised, well known to his family and neigh- bors. Another man with a horse was taken up for the theft. The witnesses were about six- teen or seventeen on a side. Circumstan- tially and particularly described, by witnesses whose characters, socially, were considered equal, in testimonial validity. What was the consequence 1 Judgment and common sense, say there musl have been two horses. Hence it would appear that both parties could not have told the truth on their side ; of course, one must have given in false tes- timony; consequently, if a falsehood be a lie, some would say thai they "Swore" and "LIED" according to Law. Being com- OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 173 pelled by summons to do the one, and accord- ing to the best of their knowledge and belief," did the other ! A man being permitted to keep his own accounts in cases of debt and credit, &c. and then to testify to them accordingly by oath. Why 1 He " swears according to Law," however false the charges are or may be. And if a man die, his accounts must be allowed by the Judge or defendant, for it is " according to Law," so to be done. 22d— EFFECTS OF LAW. Civil Law for application to individuals, is so worded, as to be very ambiguous and un- certain in its interpretation, and morose in the execution. Hence the famous expression — " Glorious uncertainty of the Law." Moreover, in common, plain cases, which if gained, the process is so expensive and vexa- tious, that the cost is more than the whole sum in dispute, and attended with loss, in- stead of gain. And none are benefitted but the Lawyer and the " self-will" when indulged. But woe to the fat goose that comes to market ! When in Charleston jail, I heard of two men who, having a quarrel, came to town to have it settled by Law ; one of them applied to a Lawyer for cousel and assistance, who replied, I am engaged on the other side ; but I will give you a letter to a friend of mine., whom I would recommend to you. On receiving the letter, he departed and re- flected— how can he recommend his friend to me with propriety when engaged on the other side 1 Opened the letter, found the con- tents— " Two fat Geese come to market, you ■pick one and I will pick the other." Hunted up his neighbor — showed him the lines, who being disgusted, agreed to settle the difficulty between themselves; and went home to- gether. I shall conclude this head with a remark, as the saying is, that Preachers do not believe their own preaching, nor Doctors take their own medicine • so Lawyers are not seen to go to Law with each other. And why not others take warning and exercise common sense, and so take pattern by them for a proper lesson, and seek for peace. The statement in the public prints before me, of 991 persons put in jail for debt, in Boston, 1828 ; only 74 or about one in thirteen were discharged by paying debt and cost ; 22 were females. The aggregate within the last 9 years in the same jail, is 9473. Supposing the like proportion to hold as above ; here are 8746 cases, out of 9473, in which the expense of trials and commitments has been incurred by creditors, besides all the vexation and trouble experienced, without the least possible ad- vantage being derived, whatever, except the loss of time and money with the indulgence of SELF-WILL. And may I not add, to the gratification of the LAWYERS, also, who laugh in their sleeves, to see such gumpheads and dupes, who fall as victims to birds of prey ; with folly, both in their heads and hearts of practice. There is certainly an error in our " JURIDI- CAL" " JURISPRUDENCE :" which needs to be so modified and simplified, that justice may be comeatable, agreeably to the nature and fitness of things, betwixt man and man, without so much cost, trouble, vexation and expense ! Moreover, that the great shall not oppress the poor, nor the poor make his poverty an asylum of refuge to laugh at those who have been their benefactors, when guilty of a breach of trust. The liberty of commencing suit at Law, from self-will and for vexation, is too great a privilege, granted without sufficient penalty annexed for restraint and restitution. For as the customs, called Law, in the several States, now stand, one may " LIE" about another, and charge him with what he pleases, in the writ of attachment or indict- ment, and accuse him of what he pleases, however false, scandalous and impious be the accusation, and the accused has no redress ; but must stand and hear himself black- guarded, by his antagonist's spokesman ; because it is done according to Law. And he must pay the cost, if prejudice and precon- ceived judgment should say so. But if the same in substance, had been spoken or written under other circumstances, it would have been considered actionable slander. Thus, the Laws of the land are prostituted, to become an asylum for LIBELS, slanders and corruption, tc corrupt the public and society at large, collectively and individually as the case may be ; which practice is repug- nant to innocency and purity of intention, and unworthy of moral principles in a generous mind, which ought to govern and reign in the land ! Such a system of administration, has a cor- ruption in its nature and consequences, and of course must contaminate those who ad- minister the same, and be very injurious to society in all its bearings ; for like the foun- tain, so will be all the streams that flow from it. Let those who wish to be involved in ruin, — JJ 174 OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. remember the painteil man, on the sign with a cocked hat, tine fashionable coat, and fat horse, crying out, " I am going to Law /" But turn tbe other side, and, behold! a man, with a down look, rawney horse, ragged coat, and old shoes, with holes in his stock- ings, no mittens and a flapped hat, with a whimpering voice reply, Ci I have been to Law!" When the man told his priest, he wished the Devil was dead.' Hold, hold, said the Priest, adding, what should we Priests have to do, if there was no Devil ! Or the Lawyer without Gumpheads, or the doctor without Hypochondria ! 23d— SALT WATER LAW. Surrendered by the States to the U. S. the government is monarchical, administered by Cursing and Swearing in the calm or storm, profanely — a practice in the most eminent degree peculiar to those who speak the English Language. Embargo times — permission to go in bal- last, with a keg of butter and a box of cheese — one is larger than a hogsliead and the other is made to till the hold — home bound; tiro accounts are made out sometimes, one for the Custom House, the other for the owners. Some to carry on the joke, kiss the book, some hold up their hand, some affirm, others like Joseph, ': by the life of Pharaoh,'1 by my Honor, or by my word, " I'll be d -d, if so and so,"1 some cheat the nation, no harm — defraud the revenue, no evil, if not detected or found out — swear to any thing but the whole truth — whip the Devil round the stump, have several different kinds of " Ship- papers," to sail as the case may be, under (liliciciit flags, and by hard swearing, become ■ KNIGHTS OK THE POST," as well as faithful sons of NEPTUNE ! ' 24th— LAW OF INQUIRY. The first writings, of which we have any account, were the Ten " Commands.'* writ- ten by Jehovah, himself, as the seal of the compact or covenant. For God had sent a message to the camp, by Moses, to know of the people, if they would consent to receive Him for their Gover- nor and to be governed by his Laws I They answered in the affirmative. And their answer was returned, by Moses, to the Lord, in the mountain. The people were to make ready against the third day ; when the Law was to be pro- claimed by a voice with power, superior to Human ; that 600,000 men, besides their women and children, might hear distinct. After which the tables of stone were given from God, and accepted by the people, as the Seal of the Covenant. The tables of stone were kept in the Ark, &c, which was called the " Ark of the Covenant." None were admitted access to this stone seal, or to have any thing to do with it, but " the Congregation of the Lord," '• who might eat the Passover." They are particularly described and also who were interdicted, and shut out and ex- cluded therefrom. The Levites might carry the Ark on their shoulders, &c. but were not permitted even to see the Priest pack up the curtain and the holy implements thereto belonging. For the Priests of the house of Aaron, were to have the care and charge of the Tent and Tabernacle, which contained the Holy things. But the High Priest alone, as con- troller, had access to it alone, in particular, where it was deposited within the Veil, in the Tabernacle, within the Tent, which place within the Veil, was called the " Holy of Holies," where none were suffered to go, ex- cept the High Priest once a year, not without blood. Moses finished all his writings called the " Book of the Law" and delivered it to the Priests, to be kept in the side of the Ark, and have it read to the people every seventh year. See the curse of Korah, Dathan, and Abi- ram, for invading the Priestly Office. Also on the Philistines for detaining the Ark of God, and more than 50,000 Hebrews fell dead, for attempting to look into it; and Uzza also, for daring even to touch it. Such was the mighty Power of God attending the Ark! 1st Sam. 5 and 6 chap. 2d Sam. 6 ch. 3 to 7. 1st Chron. loth chap. 2 to 13. God wrote for Moses, also Moses acquired the art of writing. The five books were written, which con- tain the Political, Ceremonial or Levitical, and Moral Law, and the Historical account of the Creation down. This book of the Law was kept within the side of the Ark, under the control of the Priesthood, with the High Priest, as their controller, under God ! And those writings, called the " Book of the Law" were delivered to the Priest for the people, by Moses, only a few days before his death, directing it to be kept in the side of the Ark. Moses directed under God, that when they should choose to have a King, he should not be a stranger, but one of their own Brethren. And he was to write himself a copy of the Law, from the one before the Priests and Levites. Deut. xvii. 16—18. OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 175 This was the first Copy permitted to be taken by transcribing, by the permission, and direction, and order of God ! Deut. xvii. 18. David as king, was the first who had a regular Court. The names of his officers are mentioned, both recorder and scribe, &c. By the Matter compounded in the Psalms, it is plain that the Author was well ac- quainted with the writings of Moses, both Historically and also the Law. Hence, con- sidering his character, we may well suppose he had obeyed the commands by Moses, when he said : " The delight of the Righteous is in the Law of the Lord.'''' " And in his Law doth he meditate day and night." Hence, then, we may have the first data of the " Book of the Law" being transcribed, so as to make two Copies or two Books of the Law. One of which belonged to the King — viz. the transcript Copy, but the original one belonged to the Priests, &c. Question. Where did Solomon put the Copy of the Law, which belonged to the king 1 Or where it was kept % For we have no account of the king"s Copy, or any one else, except the Original Copy of the Law that belonged to the care of the Priests, after his death ! In the days of Jehosaphat, king of Judah, the Copy of the Law was taken from the Ark, and carried abroad, by some travelling Priests, to expatiate upon, who never returned it to its proper place, of which we have any account. But the reverse seems to have been the fact. As there is no particular account of the Book of the Law, for about 294 years, when it was found among the rubbish of the Temple, in the 18th year of king Josiah' s reign ; and 16 years before the date of the Babylonish Captivity ; when Daniel and his companions went to Babylon ; and 35 years before the Temple was burnt by the Chaldees. When Martin Luther found an old book in the Monastery, he inquired of an old Friar what it was 1 Who replied, "It is the BIBLE!1' " What 1 that Book our Holy Religion is built on?" "yea!" When he had read it and compared it with their practices, concluded, if this be the Book of God, it is against us. Hence the seed of the Reformation, with the concomitants at- tending— elucidating the doctrine of Provi- dence, fitted to the case and exigency of man. A similar impression appears to have been made on the mind of King Josiah, when the scribe told the king that the High Priest had handed him an old book, which had been found among the rubbish, while repairing the breaches of the Temple. Now the expres- sion, "found," implies it had been lost. 2d Chron. 34 Chap. 14, and 2d Kings, 22dChap. 3 to 10. When it was read in the presence of the King and Court, it was found to be the Book of the Law, by Moses, of which they had heard. And an attempt at Reformation was began, but not sufficient to avert the impending storm, which burst 16 years after, in the 3d year of Jehoiakim and "the first year of Ne- buchadnezzar, King of Babylon, and the 35th before the burning of the Temple. By saying, found the Book of the Law, supposes it to have been lost. And the con- sternation of King Josiah, at the exhibition of the Law, shows their ignorance arising from the scarcity of the Book. Hence we may conclude, that the one Copy in transcript for the King, which Moses di- rected should be taken, was not kept by the Kings in succession. But was missing from some cause, worthy of Providence, for the benefit of the world in after ages. And the originalBook of the Law, was the only one, then extant, of which we have any account. A copy of the Law on parchment, about two feet wide, and perhaps fifty feet in length, by computation, from the size of the roll in the Jewish Synagogue. Hence it is plain to common sense, that a captive prisoner in chains, could not have taken such a roll under his arm, at pleasure, to carry into Babylonish slavery. Jeremiah was bound with chains, for we read of his being " loosed from his chain*,''1 — which circumstance implies that he was bound, with others ! The City and Temple were pillaged and burnt. And most of the people were put to the sword, and the rest led into captivity. Here I ask — what became of the roll — the " Book of the Law" of Moses 1 It is a very plain case, on the principles of common sense, as the necessary consequence, from the circumstance of things — $3=It must have been burnt. Esdras, in the Apocrypha, who appears by the names in the ancestrous chronology, to be the same as Ezra in the Bible — he tells us it WAS BURNT. Yet afterwards we find Ezra with a copy of the Law, in a pulpit, reading and explain- ing it to others. Where did he get this new Book, if the old one was burnt 1 I know not, unless we ask the Masons ! — Or else should get information from " Zerub- babel, Haggai, and Zachariah," of that day. Afterwards we find Ezra coming up from Babylon, as a " ready scribed to seek " the Law of the Lord ;" that by reading and explaining it, he might render himself useful, as we find he did. If the book of the Law of Moses was burnt when the Temple was burnt, in the 19th year of the captivity, then some of those people that were young, who went to Babylon, might live to return about 50 years after, and see the erection of the c: Second Temple,''' as re- lated in the books. And moreover, the Transcript Copy of the Law might be found with the rest of the sacred writings, up to the day of Solomon, after the \ j ears of captivity. Jefferson admits the universal Tradition of a general deluge by water. This argues the Human Family once to have been a unit. They dividi d the World among them, and then dispersed, by companies, into different coun- tries, in different parts of the world. The theory of the Flood would be handed down by all in their Traditions, to after gene- rations ;. although they would take in other things, as they occurred by the way ; which, from circumstances, must be very different from each other. Hence it must be plain to Reason's Eye, that those things in which they do agree must have had one origin, and of course must have been the most ancient. But wherein they differ, comparatively, must be modern. The anti-masons admit that there are Masons among the Christians, Turks, and Hindoos, and they might have added, the Jews also. The Christian Masons, they say, take the Holy Bible; the Turks take the "Koran," and the Hindoos take the " Shaster," a book which contains the religion of Hindostan. And they might have added, that the Jews, from America to India, take ll The Law of Moses and the Prophets:'' Since the Reformation, if not before, those four Societies pledge their faith, on the Books of their Faith, in national contracts, &c. Some feel bound by the Cross and a favorite Saint, &c. Now admitting, for argument's sake, that Masons do as the Anties say, concerning the different books of Creeds on which fidelity is plighted. What does it argue ? Why, thus much, that Masonry is very ancient and ex- tensive. For their Creed Books on which their Re- ligion is founded, differ from each other. And the Spirit which each is influenced by, from what is called religion, is indeed very bitter against each other. But Masonry must have been anterior to those Creeds 'which produce those things, which excite such bitterness toward other, as they came subsequently upon the stage, otherwise, Masonry could not have been so interwoven among them, throughout the world. And thus transmitted down through the different ages, in succeeding generations, in the different parts of the world. For it is evident that the Turk would not have received it from the li Christian Nor would the Jew have received from the same source. Nor the Hindoos have taken it from the Christians, and incorporated it in their System of religion, within this few hun- dred years. This is a plain Truth that the Hebrew Writings, are the oldest extant, of which we have any knowledge, anterior to the Latins or Greeks. Hence the Jews being scattered over the world, by the Assyrians and Chaldees, more than 2500 years ago, owing allegiance to no government, attached to no country ; but as- sociating with leading men in the different countries, shows the origin, and extension, and circumfusion, and transmission by incor- porations, as above intimated, among the na- tions of the earth, and the North American Indians not exempt. In the Arminian Magazine, John Wesley relates an account, circumstantially, which he says, must remain among the mysteries, inex- plicable, till that day when all secrets shall be disclosed, A gentleman went out one evening, and was missing. A servant in his employ, swore in court, that his mother, brothers, &c. had murdered the man — concealed him in a cer- tain place, until they had an opportunity to fix the corpse in a proper attitude, to be car- ried off, by the spring tide, and sink. Such were the circumstances, attending his disclosure and confession, that they were all executed — protesting their innocency, till the last, except himself, who was hung in chains. About eight years after, the gentleman came home to his family, saying that he had been prosed, by a press gang, and sent on board a ship of war, not having an opportunity to escape sooner, nor to receive a discharge. The case of the " Boons," in Vermont, for murder — one sent to the State's Prison, for life, the other under sentence of death — when the man supposed to be murdered came back, after an absence of seven years. How many have been executed (or suppos- ed murder the Law Reports testify, and after- wards, their innocency has appeared. So the affair of Capt. William Morgan — perhaps some few, who are called Masons, have killed him! perhaps not. Who knows? Those who know the tragedies of his life, with the concomitants connected, would have ground to forma judgment from the past, what he with others, would be capable of doing in the future — without giving a censorious judg- ment ! The Morgan Book, plainly was designed OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 177 for a Catch Penny, being a kind of Jackin and Boaz affair. He was a poor man, having known Masonic Generosity ; but now to make Merchandize of the Order, associated with some others, to publish to the world, something to make the world Wonder. And the better to carry on the Joke, make arrangements to go off on the credit of the Masons, by duping some honest hearts, for tools, like the monkey, to use the cat's paw, to pull the nuts out of the fire. And thus, whet up the public mind, to buy the books to make the better sale. The duped honest tools, confessed what the)' knew, and were punished accordingly ; and those others, the Antics say, ran off", as if guilty : but perhaps, to make the greater smoke ; and hence we may infer, to share the greater profits in the farce. The Masons are accused of being associated together — for base and evil purposes, by obli- gations of secrecy for " Treason and murder." The same accusation was produced, by the Bishop of Winchester, and passed into a Law, 1425, in the 3d year of Henry the VI. in his minority, but without effect, for the King himself afterwards was made a Mason in riper years. Also Robinson, of Scotland, denounced them as Traitors and Rebels, intending to put down all Religion and Government, and Abbe Bar- will, in four quarto volumes, has published something, for the same purpose, and without making a proper distinction betwixt Masonic and Political Societies. But the British Gov- ernment and common sense, have not given credit to it. The Anties are partly guilty of what they accuse the Masons — viz. "of being a Politi- cal Society." The subject of Politics and Religious Creeds, are never sufferedto be mentioned in a Lodge ; because the basis of the institution, constitu- tionally, is to think and let think. Hence all candidates are given to under- stand, previous to their admittance, that the subject does not interfere with their Religion or Politics. And in all the meetings that I have attended, this principle of the Fraternity has been kept inviolable. Therefore it is not used for political or electioneering purposes, as some do falsely charge them. And the bold assertion, that " Masons are bound to vote for each other," or '-for a Broth- er Mason, in preference to all others,'7 — is Also, to keep the secrets of a brother mason, of Treason and Murder," is false, as far as my knowledge extends, from the "Mas- ter's Lodge," of three degrees, " the Chapter," of five degrees," " Council," of three degrees, " Encampment," of four degrees, up into the " Consistory" of 33 degrees, &c. and about 30 " side degrees" also. Beverley Allen, a Methodist Preacher, shot the Sheriff, at Augusta, in Georgia, the Pres- byterian Minister killed his Elder, and was hung in Pennsylvania — the Baptist Preacher killed his wife, in the State of New York, and got hung — the Independents or Congre- gationalists hung the Quakers at Boston, and put to death 20 persons for Witchcraft at Salem, who no doubt were more innocent than themselves. The woman, whom some styled a Quaker, in a fit of jealousy— was accused of being accessory to her husband's death, and was executed in England. Shall any one have the hardihood to con- demn the whole of a Society, because some of its members have acted incorrect % Where would be the wisdom or justice in so doing 1 And to blame all the Masons, for the seem- ing misconduct of a few, would be equal in- justice to the Fraternity. For their Constitution contains no such principles as are alleged against them and laid to their charge — and which has been dis- avowed by the craft, in their official capacity to a candid World. The distinction between Political Societies and the Masonic, is not made sufficiently, by those who attempt to judge upon the subject. The "Washington Society," connected with " Henryism," and the " Hartford Convention" — were purely Political. So the " United Irishmen" and the " Orange Men," in 1798 — were Political; one being for Liberty and the other for the King. But when a Free Mason, on the point of being cut down by the sword — a friend had stepped for- ward and saved his life — shows the principle to be bottomed on Humanity. Congress sit with " closed doors," and re- quest the President to communicate Docu- ments, not inconsistent to be made public. The Quakers keep closed doors against all not of their Society, in meetings of business, both Monthly, Quarterly, and Yearly meet- inSs> . , . The different denominations, do their busi- ness among themselves, in matters that con- cern themselves only. If so, why condemn the Masons ? The true meaning of a Secret Society, is, when the existence of the society is kept secret, as well as their deeds; not when the existence is avowed, and only the forms of proceeding are not divulged. If the Forms of Masonry are secret, the Society is not ; but is accessible to all who have the qualifications of Honesty and Intel- ligence, who wish to gain them. In the thirtieth year, after Jerusalem was destroyed, which must have been about forty- nine from the third year of Jehoiakim's reign, and first year of Nebuchadnezzar— which is the date of the Babylonish Captivity, when Daniel and his companions were carried off — and about twenty-one years, before the return of the Jews to rebuild the Temple ; — Esdras, (who is called Ezra) tells us in his second book, 14 Chap. 21 verse, that the •• L'iv: was burnt — therefore, no man knoweth the things that are done of thee, or the works that shall begin." Whoever will compare Chap. 14 — 38 to 41 xrr~f. with Ezek. 3 Chap. 3 to 5 verse, and Rev. 10 Chap. 2 to 8—10, &c. will notice the promise to the disciples, that the Holy Spirit should bring all things to their remem- brance. The Good Spirit will aid the memory, help the understanding, and give wisdom and knowledge in times of exigency, and in things important. Esdras with the aid of others, wrote 204 books. Part were to be published to the world, that all, worthy or unworthy, might read. But part were to be kept secret and delivered only to the worthy and such as are wise among the people. Chap, xiv — 44 to 46 verses. The Scriptures of old. were not written in books, as exhibited in modern times ; but were written on wood, or parchment made of skins, and detached from each other — being written at different times, in different ages, by different men. And by some person they must have been collected, and collated and compiled, in the form and order they are now delivered to us. Whoever will compare Esdras' Chronolo- gical Reflections, in his Second Book, with the two books of Chronicles, will perceive a striking analogy on the Historical subject. Beginning with the history of man, from Creation down, to the Babylonish Captivity, and the time of Cyrus, when they return "to rebuild the Temple. The shortest and most comprehensive History, condensed, as a key to the whole subject by a kind of recapitulation. Ezra or Esdras did not go to Jerusalem, until after Zerubbabel, Zechariah, and Hag- gui, but he was one of the last who wrote concerning the Old Testament times. Ezra, chap. v. 1 and 2, with chap. vii. 1 — 6 and 9, &c. The first writings — the " Law," &c. he tells us he went to Jerusalem to "seek," &c. chap. vii. 10 — " to seek the Law of the Lord," and then to " do it." The compilation of the Old Testament — appears to have been his work, collated from the detached pieces put into his hands. From the days of Solomon, to the Babylo- nish Captivity, a period of about 400 years, might be easily known from their family chronology, which the Jews were very con- scientious to keep sacred, that they might know who should enter into the Congrega- tion of the Lord, and who not. And hence a history of their subsequent Kings, &c. down to the closing scene. The Prophets Isaiah, Hosea, Amos, and Micah were cotemporaries, although some prophesied about forty years — and about 120 years before the Captivity. Jeremiah, Daniel, Ezekiel, and several i others, were cotemporary, more or less, be- fore, at, or after the Captivity, or during the same time. But Nehemiah, Malachi, Haggai, Zecha- riah, and Ezra, brought up the rear, and hence, by Ezra the whole might be compiled, in the order and form they are transmitted down to us. The vision of the Eagle by Esdras — the twelve wings answering to the twelve Caesars — and the three heads of the Eagle, to the three powers concentrated, as the heads of the Political World — -when concentrated by the three Unclean Spirits, like Frogs, which go forth unto the kings of the Earth, and of the whole (Ancient Scripture) world, to the battle of God Almighty at "Armageddon,"' under the Sixth Vial and Seventh Trumpet. When blood up to the horse's bridles 1600 furlongs, and 200,000,000 should be engaged in the concentration, which by computation, in the aggregate, would amount to about that many in those countries. And when the Euphrates is dried up, that the way of the Kings of the East may be pre- pared, we shall see important times. Through jealousy and fear, the three Churches dare not proceed single-handed, to accomplish what they would wish — hence the origin of " the 6th of July Treaty," for the first time that the Catholic Church, Greek Church, and Protestant Church were united by agreement and union, for a particular object and end. Still each one had his own interest and selfish object in view. Russia, to acquire ascendancy over Turkey, from the Black Sea to the Mediterranean, and as tar south as the Holy Land. Hence the order for all the Jeu-s to quit the Russian Empire, within a given period, who amount to perhaps 2,000,000 in that region. Thus to avail himself of their prejudices, to re-instate them in the land of Canaan, to be- come as a Russian province for that empire. '• His most Christian Majesty,-' or the Pope's eldest son and right-hand man, for the Latin Church, has taken an interest — began their part, to accomplish some of the work OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 179 already. And should the Pope wish for a Crusade to possess the Holy Land, as the Vicegerent of the Almighty upon the Earth, we may expect he will call on all Christian Catholic countries and potentates to help in the bloody scene. The Emperor of Germany retains the ancient title " King of Jerusalem" — hence would feel his interest to obey the holy man- date, to help forward the great and mighty work. Hence young Napoleon or Napoleon the Second, who was born a king — " King of Rome," possessing the Iron Crown of Charle- magne, to come forward and appear conspi- cuously upon the stage. From the Patrimony of the Infanta of Poland, to Charles the Second, began the English possessions in the East. Although in Braddock's War of 1755, they had but two places in the East, and these were closely besieged, to bring them on the defensive — and were relieved by Col. Clieve — they now have a conquered country in pos- session, of more than 100,000,000 of subjects — with a sea coast from Persia to China — of upwards of 3000 miles, by computation. The English have the keys to the inland sea — the Pillars of Hercules — Gibraltar — and the Isle of Malta. Now to open a road from home, the nigh way to India — the command of the Isthmus of Suez, the Red Sea — and Persian Gulf. This might be, perhaps 6 or 7000 miles — in union of business, not half the distance as round the Cape of Good Hope; and avoiding all the danger on the circuit — and moreover, open a door for a vast extent of commerce and more important trade. It has been the interest and policy of Eng- land to support the Turkish Power, as a barrier, to the nations of Europe making a road or having a passage to the East, by way of Egypt, &c. as exemplified by Nelson pur- suing Bonaparte in 1798. But they now could have but little interest to keep up that kind of policy on the subject. For Russia commanding the country north and east of Turkey, having the command of the Caspian Sea — a road may be opened in a different route, which it may be policy to prevent, if one may hazard a conjecture from circumstances. An Englishman was not permitted to put his foot in Persia. Much ingenuity was exercised to get into that country, by the English, who at length, succeeded so far as to prevail on the Persian Court to receive an English Ambassador, by which door, scientific men were sent into the country and have taken surveys of the different parts. In India — set the small nations to quarrel with the greater — and then apply for help and England will protect you — and thus have two countries monopolized — one by permission and the other by conquest. So Persia quarrelled with Russia — was beaten — lost several provinces with several millions of people — and moreover, to pay the expense of the war, which amounted to about 30,000,000. Thus to be beaten and drained of specie, what must be the consequence of a little more such play % Why, an application to John Bull — " Pray, please come and help me." To get into China, how many different ways have the English taken 1 and with what little success ! The last, however may prove to be of some more consequence, though novel in its nature. A looking-glass of about 24 feet long and 16 wide, and 3 inches thick, sent to the Em- peror of China. Among the great, things go by pairs — hence the Chinese saioed the glass in two, thatwise, which destroyed the power of seeing — which to restore, application was made to the Eng- lish, for an artist for that purpose — hence the foundation, by penetration, for information. Should the Russians succeed fully, against the Turks, whereby the Jews would be stimu- lated to look toward their ancient Holy Land, John Bull would begin to feel his interest. Should the Grand Pacha of Egypt, declare his independence from the Grand Turk, under the policy and protection of England, the way from England to India, by Steam-Boat and CANAL, how short the distance and how quick the passage ! And moreover, taking advantage of the de- cree, Nicholas and Jewish prejudice, could aid and facilitate the object of their return, as a trading people — and to retain strength and gather power in that quarter, would involve important consequences ! For Palestine being the centre of the an- cient Scripture World, as it relates to three quarters of the globe, would be the middle ground — the ground of concentration as well as the ground of contention, betwixt the three contending Powers — Greek — Latin, and Pro- testant— to measure strength in full — the meeting ground, where the strongest fend off. The signs of the times politically, propheti- cally, and geographically, seem to concur and harmonize together, as though some great event was opening to our view. Benjelius, in Germany, 1724, published a book, which John Wesley translated into English, 1754, in which were some things in- timated, which since, have strangely been ex- emplified. 1st. 1810 — That the Pope would be stripped 180 OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. of his Temporal Power, and left only a limit- ed Ecclesiastic. 2d. That from the time that the power was taken from the people of choosing their own Bishop, 1143, to the period when the royal would be taken from the Pope, and transferred to the city, would be 666 years, which 666 being added to 1143, makes 1809; and remarkable to tell, by the decree of Na- poleon, the thing took place to a mathemati- cal focus — for on the first day of January, 1810, the edict went into operation. Moreover — That the individual who should have power to decree and execute this busi- ness, would come from Asia — that he would have his Kingdom darkened by the Fifth Vial, and lose his power. We find Napoleon at Acre in Asia, where he hears of anarchy in France — hence he dis- ci .vers a field open, so that instead of being the tool of others, he could be head himself — returns to Europe, accomplishes the object — bis kingdom is darkened — he loses his power. The German Author, says J. W., speaking of this Second Beast, out of the Earth, Asia, the main — (for the ancients supposed Europe to be an island, hence in prophecy is called the Sea,) and the First Beast rose from the Sea — Europe — the Papacy of many ages. But the Second Beast is from the Earth, Asia — "loses his power," "but will receive it again and the Kings with it" — perhaps in the person of his son — 1832 — when the Second Beast will have his second rise — the latter from the bot- pit — " shall hate the Whore, eat her flesh, and burn her with fire" — hate priestly power, and seize upon her treasure, and up- set her authority. But the Turkish Power to be overthrown previous to 1832, by the power of Russia; hut the general trial for strength at Armaged- don, 1836, when the Angel will stand in the Sun to call all the fowls of heaven to the snpper of the Great God, to eat the flesh of . 6cc. 26th— FRESH WATER LAW. The nature of Water Law, taken from pre- cedents, to become the law of the land, as ex- emplified by late decision-, involves conse- quences, of a dangerous nature, in a two-fold point of view. First, by depriving people, as individuals, of their just and proper rights, as transmitted to them from their forefathers, by deeds, and wills hereditary for several generations, as an "EX POST FACTO LAW" impairing former rights and possessions which individuals en- jo\ ed anterior. Secondly, by creating a "privileged ordeb of men" who may thus monopolize two ele- ments, to themselves, which the God of na- ture has given us — viz. Water and Earth. Thus, intruding upon the sovereign of the soil by depriving him of the opportunity of that use of the water upon the earth which is necessary for his own convenience and family welfare. For the owner must not build a new dam, raise a dam, lower a dam, nor stop a leak in a dam, or make a hole in it for a leak, without permission from the big man below, to avoid a prosecution. He that occupies the lower privilege or outlet of a stream controls all above even to the fountain, who has no right to make any alteration without suffrage as a grace from the lower occupant, although the fountain be the first mill upon the stream, by a hundred years ; even if miles of distance and a dozen dams intervene. Turning the water upon the land for farm- ing benefit, or a detention of water for the necessity of geese and hogs, is an actionable crime, even on a spring branch. Thus one becomes a privileged order at the expense of the other. One is " His Honor," the other his " Vassal, a kind of tenant at will." And moreover, becomes a gate tender, on his own expense, at the other's nod. Such principles in this infant country, be- ginning to grow like a giant, threaten to de- luge this once happy land ! A few7 CAPITALISTS, taking possession of certain points, would control all the waters in NORTH AMERICA, and give them an ascendency over all the tributary stream*, from the rivulet to the spring branch ; or even the eaves of the houses are not exempt from their control, if this principle of law is but pursued and driven to extremity. But might lay a foundation for places of monopoly equal to those in France, before the Revolution, which betwixt the king and beggar was said to be more than seven thousand in number. And from this monopoly of power, there is no escape for redress, but " mob law" or '-cap in hand" — " your very humble servant" — un- less the People by their R m ■ nt tfc'vesshould have it abridged by special and definite acts of Legislative Power. This doctrine of passive obedience and rtOJl- resistance is very pleasing to some who would belong to the favored few, and hence, the ground work of linked combined associations, involving the Manufacturer, the Merchant, the Clergy, the Bench, the Bar, the Literati from the President of the College to the Country School Master; the Faculty and the Sunday School Teacher, not accepted. Like so many streams uniting to form one grand Political River, by concentrating their united influence in their several degrees of interests OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 181 to bring about the NATIONAL FACTORY of CHURCH and STATE. Should this practice continue for thirty years to come and progress as fast, propor- tionally, as for the last fifteen years, the dis- tinction of orders, grades, the Great and the Small — would be more conspicuously exem- plified, than in the British Isle. Adams on Constitutions (1787) remarks — To have a stable government, the Chief Magistrate must be established for life, if not hereditary. And also, the Senate for life, &c. — to prevent the rich people from being op- pressed by the poor. And to bring this about, fix on heavy taxes, to fling a great deal of property into the hands of a few. Which theory he exemplified, by practice, from 1797 to March 4, 1801 — in which time, three dol- lars for every head was paid in one tax, na- tionally, including every man, woman, and child. Monarchy and Law Religion, go hand in hand — but the snare was broken by Jefferson- ism prevailing in the land, to knock down the Law establishments, which pre-existed in nine Slates of the union, and frustrated the intend- ed Union of Church and State, pregnant in that day. " Henry ism," " Hartford Convention,*' and :' Washington Societies," arose from the ashes and sprang up from the same principle of policy and cloaked with the flattering names of i: Religion, Peace, and Commerce," for the same object and end. But their Great House, in Philadelphia, which cost one hundred and twenty thousand dollars, was consumed by lire — and their Dagon fell to the ground. But their object is not relinquished, for some mode of union to govern this land. The establishment of equal rights must be destroyed out of society. Even such as are inherent and unalienable, must be kept out of sight, by precedents to be taken for ex- ample, to become the Reigning Laws of the country, fitted to the interest and policy of those leading Few; and Statute Law but an ideal object, and only a nominal thing. The great Fish eat up the little ones, who must be gate tenders at their own expense, on their own premises, as hewers of wood and drawers of water, to the great manufac- turing establishments ; who command the poor by a nod, and will be obeyed by a beck or call. One rap at the door, denotes a common person ; two raps, the middling grade ; but three raps, the upper class. .For the first rap, the servant takes his time to open the door, to know their business. For two raps, he steps quick and light — " Whatdoyoup/easeto want, sir '?" But when he hears the third rap, he runs and flies ! Thus commanding the laborers, and also having the ascendency over the water inter- est of almost every man, that owns a bit of land, where it becomes a trespass to make a dam for a hog wallow, as elucidated in the preceding statements, as the necessary infer- ence, from the late decision of the Superior Court, in this State, which shows in minia- ture, what unbounded influence and ascend- ency the mammoth manufacturing establish- ments, when associated with the Judiciary, possess, in this land. To which may be associated " NATIONAL Societies," of various names, under that of Religion, Education, &c. The object of which is to mould the minds of the youth into their stamp; and thereby, fix their prejudice accordingly, for habits arise from prejudice, founded in education both in religion and politics — when led by the nose, and not permitted to think, and to judge, and to act for themselves, in matters of such a nature ; but are kept in awe by a kind of slavish fear and dread. 0Cf= Master Priest ! Master Judge ! and Master of the Water that runs over my farm. 0 my Countrymen ! remember the Declara- tion of '76, with the principles and con- comitants thereto belonging. And in these days of exigency and excitement, I wish and hope for the voluminous essays, or writings of Thomas Jefferson, to appear in print to cultivate and improve the public mind. The present excitement, to pull down old and long established societies, for political purposes of a sinister nature, to accomplish objects of a cruel and unjust principle, by procuring laws to oppress and depress their fellow citizens — such as will bring them under the power of tyrannical instruments, to drive them into hypocrisy, self-defence, exile, poverty and destruction, totally unworthy a free, generous, and independent people. But iniquity will work ! and now and then show its deformed head. The association of Capitalists ; 2, the Judiciary and Executive Power ; 3, the weight of the Clergy ; 4, the Gentlemen of the Bar ; 5, Medical interest ; 6, Education and Classical Science; 7, Mercantile Inter- est ; 8, the Mechanical ; and 9, the Laborers of every kind, who are dependent for em- ploy ; whether it be agriculture, manufacture, or scrivener's department, &c. to accomplish the object of Election, by electing certain men, of certain principles, as tools to answer the purposes, objects, and ends of others. To monopolize all places, both of honor and profit, of every name and grade, to attain the object and accomplish the end in view. First, Medicine ; 2, the Bar ; 3, Manufac- tory; 4, School-keeping or Education, Di- 182 OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. vinity or Clerical Divines — as far as times ami circumstances will permit, are " privil- eged orders," and have it in their power, by law. to make others feel their influence, if not the weight of their vengeance too. Look at the Medical Laws of different States, especially of New York — Physic and Surgery — to give a dose of Medicine, or to bind up a wound, without permission or direction, from the privileged order, is an exposure to a fine, imprisonment, or peni- tentiary. Look at the late Act in R. I. If I circulate these books, I am exposed to pay twenty dol- lars line, and the loss of my horse and wagon. Look at what is called Law, relative to H ater — although it be on my own farm — it is under the control of another, to serve him at my own expense ! And what shall I more say ! Time would not admit, nor the intention of these pages, to swell the work voluminously, but merely to call the attention of the public to the various streams of Lyman Beecher's Address, so called, which are to centre in one grand stream, to accomplish and carry the import- ant Political Factory of the U. S. A. For Bibles emanating from the charitable Bible Society, so called, have been solicited for proper purposes and refused by its agents, unless the copies were sold and the money placed in their funds. Mm cover, should a person contribute an- nually, and liberally, towards the Sunday School Fund, and afterwards apply for some ol their books for the benefit of poor Sunday Scholars, none would be given unless the School should be given up and brought into the ■ Union," although the school should cost them nothing beside. Which shows that their object is not the general good, hut a general purpose for a particular end! The Bible Societies, the Tract Societies, Book Establishments, Printing funds, to monopolize the printing business upon a general scale, to supersede all the periodical works, or newspapers in the Country, by issuing from the "Mother Press," to govern all the rest, nationally, with the con- thereof, in the different and Counties, to be executed likeclock- work, whereby all the rest shall be reduced to Pauperism, or turned to some other busi- ness, to procure bread ! Vnd thus the Trader and the Tradesman, the Doctor, the Lawyer, the Schoolmaster, &c. &c. must by mutual understanding work against others, wherein it would be their in- into each other's hands, to reduce to beggary all the non-conformists, as paupers, to live on charity, obedient to their imperious commands. So that none must buy or sell, but those who have the " Mark of the Beast. ': Thus to influence the different parts to become one " whole," by amalgamation, from circumstances, causing them, as indi- viduals, approximate, from necessity, if not of choice, to build the Political house of Church and State, and keep the wheels a running ! Some by starvation, reduced to pauperism. Some from interest, and some through fear of punishment ! A few Lawyers, by agreement and design, may reduce almost any man to poverty and destruction. An accusation raised — a claim made — he imprisoned, and property seized. Question — How can he help himself 1 Coun- sel and friends may relieve him. But Liberty, Life, and Property, are in the power of some men, unless God interfere in behalf of those they oppress. A man, with money, may prove any thing. See that man, with a shining half hoot, containing a " straw." Tapping him on the shoulder, slipping a guinea in his hand, in- quiring, " Will you swear for me ?" as they walk one side. t;0 yes!" "What do you want me to swear to !" Former circumstances being cited, as a pre- cedent, becomes a Law — a Law of this kind, by some precedents for a pattern ancient or modern, may be found fitted to every case. And provided any new case should be wanted to prepare a law to promote amalgamation, it would be an easy matter to produce a prosecution on some innocent in- offensive individual, for that object and end. The associated Judge understands the play — he explains what he calls Law ; the Jury are instructed what verdict to give, having no JUDGMENT OF THEIR OWN. they do as the Judge says — act as his pup- pets, by obeying his command . The man is fined and punished, then hissed by the populace, who have no sense of RIGHT, and of course, have no mind or soul of their own. Thus in Church and State a very few men sway the whole multitude, who act from the impulse of the moment, without reason why or wherefore. Hence the aptness of the " Essay on a World without Souls, addressed to u world with Souls." Corrupt hearts, for party purposes and self-interest, love treachery to accomplish it. But John Bull and brother Jonathan, with all mankind, despise the traitor. You attempt to deceive a noted liar, and he will revenge upon you because he respects the truth if he does not possess it. OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 183 Also, cheat a knave and he will resent it, knowing that truth, justice, fidelity and humanity, are proper virtues for all to possess, and bring forth, in all their fruits of prac- tice. But this doctrine that some Public Charac- ters evince by their practice and profession, (taking their own word for it) that no Oath is binding, except made before a magistrate in form of Civil Law, is pernicious in its con- sequences. For if an Oath is not binding, neither can a Promise be : and if not, why line the man for a '• Breach of Promise ?" — The woman, to be sure, may be ': anti," break her promise for marriage without a penalty, but the man must be lined in a heavy sum. Such principles for doctrine, (taught by preachers, who profess to teach the truth of God infidelity of heart,) must tend to corrupt the minds of youth, who generally imbibe first notions, which are apt to grow up with them, and become a trait in their after life, characteristic, to the great injury of society. For such ideas generated in the breast of youth, that no contract is binding, except made inform by Civil Law, destroys all force of moral obligation from the mind ; and there- by, to fling off moral restraint, as it relates to society, unless you come under the lash of the law, is to open a wide field for iniquity; and will prove in its consequences, ruinous to society. For where can you place confidence, where no obligation is felt % The Pope was the first Anti-Mason of late years, in which he denounced them, by his Bull, as Heretics — assigning, as a reason, their requirement of a belief in one God, without descending to particulars as it relates to Creeds; as though a Protestant could be saved as well as a Catholic. The second appearance of the Anti, was the Inquisition of Spain, after the return of Ferdinand VII. to the throne — allowing Free Masons, Jews and Heretics, only forty days to come in and make their recantation, or share all the horrors of the Inquisition — from forty to fifty thousand persons were imprison- ed in monasteries and convents, there not be- ing other prison room sufficient to contain them ; and most of those poor wretches have never been heard of since. The third Anti appearance was called the " Holy Alliance," or the Unholy League, who declared " that the principles of Liberty were systematically prevailing as exemplified in Naples — and a fire-brand of it had got into Greece." Numbers of the Masons were exe- cuted not only in Spain, but at Rome and Naples also. The fourth appearance of Anti, was by the Priests in Spanish America, to prevent Light, and to keep up the old order of things — Igno- rance, Superstition, Darkness and Bondage, for self-aggrandizement. The fifth appearance of Anti, was by Alex- ander of Russia. He began his reign under favorable auspices, with a prospect of enlight- ening the dark, northern, savage regions. On the fall of Napoleon, he invited the Bonapart- ists, who were afraid of the Bourbons, to come into his dominions. Several hundred thousand of the brightest talents, and greatest genius, were drawn to his Empire from several parts of Europe. After holding out objects of inducement, to the astonishment of the world, his sun set in a cloud, and he died without lamentation, by his surviving observers. For first, it appears he would bring back the dark ages of northern barbarism, by de- stroying the good principles he had suffered to begin, as it relates to Literature, Liberty of Conscience, Bible Truths, and Historical in- formation. And secondly, would moreover require per- jury of those whom he had invited to come and settle in his dominions, and officiate under his government. Also more than one hun- dred thousand were commanded to quit his dominions within a given period, under pain- ful circumstances, beyond the possibility of compliance. Alexander fell asleep, in the way of his forefathers, a just retribution according to the view of that Hand, which from time imme- morial has interfered in the affairs of mortals, by rendering retributive justice, according to the declaration — "That which ye measure to others, shall be measured to you again." How- ever, fourteen thousand Masons disappeared by human power — and where have they been heard of since ? The sixth Anti appearance is in the United States, who are infatuated under the idea of '• Religion and Politics," like their forefathers, who hung the Quakers for Heresy, and in their fanaticism and delusion must hang the Witches too. And thus bring back, as blue skins, the '•Blue Laws," of former days, with a kind cf inquisitorial spirit — as if the days of Barbarian Darkness and Oppression must be brought to deluge and overflow the land, in order to accomplish, by every stratagem possi- ble, two orders of men — one to be favored, and the other oppressed. The doctrine of " equal rights'' is plainly the fundamental principle of these United States, as exemplified in the Declaration of July 4th, 1776, with the letters of General Washington, to Congress, during the strug- gle ; and also the Constitution, in the Federal 184 OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. Compact, on which the Genera! Governmen' is bottomed since 1789. General Warren, who fell at Bunker Hill was the first leader and chief head, in hisdaj of that ancient Institution through the north- ern State-. General Washington was his successor — and although he advised against secret socie- ties, when speaking of political affairs, which shows he must have referred to societies of a political nature ; hut he was the friend of hu- manity, and of course he could never have referred to humane societies ; as his letters to the Masonic Fraternity fully exemplify, and moreover, his continuing in the official capacity, as head of the Society, both subse- quent to that day.* Alter him, De Witt Clinton, whose public character is well known, continued the office to the end of his life. Many of the Anties are strong Jackson men, and voted highly for him, who stands one of the first on the list, and yet are striv- ing to ruin the citizens' community, who are of the same craft. And those " ANTIES," have the eggs now in "embryo," within their nest, to hatch a Political "EQUESTRIAN" Statute, impreg- wilh that principle, socially, which Washington in his " farewell address," ad- vises the citizens against, as being dangerous to society. And if the calmness of the public Mind, with that good Principle of COMMON SENSE, should be exercised judiciously — as to pre- vent confusion, delusion, fanaticism, convul- sion, anarchy, and TYRANNY — ii will be a happy thing, to transmit former privileges to generations yet unborn ! 27th— INQUISITORIAL LAW. The Catholic Miscellany, printed at Charles- ton. S. ('. April 17th, 1830, Vol. No. 42, when pleading (or the Inquisition, says, " A sense of duty obliges me to say that a HE- RESIARCH,an obstinate HERETIC, and a propagator of heresy should indisputably be ranked anion- tin'' GREATEST CRIMI- NALS!" "Though Congress have no power (quoting the Constitution) to establish Law [leligion, or curtail the privileges thereof !" In the case of Hogan, al Harrisburg, it is clear that the Assembly of Pennsyh inia were intimidated, and dare not act themselvi being 40,000 Catholic voters in thai that time. * The Letters to the Grand Lodge are still where, the (lutes maybe seen, The Charter of tin i;i Alexandria, from the Grand Lodge "i \> George Washington— an 1 also tin' Mallet « ith which he -i Stone -I Hi'- I IlPITOL of the 1 nited States, are both now in the District of Coluiulu.i ! 1. '• ECCLESIASTICAL" Law is pli in this land, whilst the ''Court or f tiox' has raised the bodies of heretic- and burnt their bones in other countries! Have they here and there ai y 'secret (daces fi r the same rise in the United States of America? 2. By " ex post facto''1 Law, passed sp for the purpose by the British Parliament, to raise and hang the carcases of Oliver Crom- well and three others, and afterwards to bury them under the gallows, which some say, this " POLITICAL INQUISITION" never had carried into execution; but G. Facte!!- us he saw the carcass of Cromwell hanging at Ty- burn ! 3. Astonishing to common sense, that a "Civil Ixquisitiox,'' by a legislath should be introduced in the Unite! Si and the Inquisitor, bv the Grand Jury, should attempt to INDITE the ASHES of the DEAD —the late Governor of N. Y.— HUSH ! CONCLUSION. After having hinted many things, called Law. the consequence therewith connect ■ ! : 1 would make some few remarks by way of reflection. First. When the Judges are on the Bench and a Jury in the Box, to hear the Law ex- pounded that ihey maj judge oifacts. The Judges are divided, in opinion, two against one, what Law is ? But ii' on.' two had joined on the other side, then the Law would have been the other way. Hence, what is called Law. is just what happens to be the notion or whim of him or them, who happen to be upon the Bench. And those who are associated in tin' to act the pail of Puppets, called Jury : who are considered to have no Judgmenl or Opinion of their own : hut must find such a Verdict, as the Judge directs. Now admitting this to be the fact, it is a plain case, that the whole Scene is but a Earce, and a Sham, and also a mockery of Common Sense. The Inquisitorial Court of Ecclesiastical Authority, tell us that they are Holy and Merciful — that they put no man to death : but it is the Temporal Power of the Magis- trate, who burns the obstinate Heretics to keep the Church pure. But it is a plain case that the h power, in such cases, is on the tool of the other, for a cloak, being nothing hut a name for a come-off or covering, to save othi appearance, from the stigma of cruel mi And it i^ now equally clear to a discerning mind, provided that our countrymen, our fel- low citizens, are dragooned away from home, to act as mete puppets, only being a sir OMNIFAEIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. 185 appearance sake — as if they were a rational Court of Judiciary ; but in reality must be deprived of that sphere of action, to be the mere creature and tools of another. I should think they had better stay at home, and save trouble, time, and expense — than to consent to have such deliberate mockery. And if we should adopt the Spanish mole at once, there might be some propriety. First. If a man is wanting to appear before a Tribunal, he is sent for and comes volun- tarily, without being dragged by the Peace Officer's dog, in irons. Secondly. There are no puppets to pay, for expenses; but Judgment is given by the Judge. But I would that all my fellow citizens, who may be called to act as Jurors may never consent to be imposed on, and be degraded to a level with puppets, as creatures for the tools of another ; but seriously con- sider their dignity, as Rational Beings, and endeavor to perform a considerate part, agree- ably to their oath, judiciously, as they who have some reason, possessing a judgment and Soul of their own : like responsible Agents, who expect to give an account for the deeds done in the body. As it relates to Law Characters. Consider the poor innocent witness, to impose on them, where simplicity exists, to confuse their minds, and harrow their feelings, is a thing which ought not to be practised. Also to entrap the unwary, and bring the Poor into debt more than the just debt amounts to. Candor would say, tell them it would be gain to them in the sequel, to lose the whole without a struggle, rather than to recover it, in such a case. Moreover, in pleading — remember your Clients have feelings, which-need not'be har- rowed by being blackguarded by the opposite side, while your brother, is treated with all due respect. And remember that ye tempt yourselves, when you study to deceive on the case, and misrepresent the same, to gain the point. But perhaps you will say — c: It is my trade — I am hired and paid for doing it," and of course feel bound by your oath, to be true to your client — and unless you do your best, will violate the contract upon the oath ! Well, than you have your reward ! And I do not wonder at the price ; but remember it is only for this world. What can be the meaning of the Prophet — where he saith : " Woe to them that call Evil Good and Good Evil ! that put Darkness for Light and Light for Darkness; and Bitter for Sweet and Sweet for Bitter !" In Civil cases and in Political affairs, as a Citizen, I feel to warn you. To consider how you act and what you do — as it relates to yourself, your fellow citizens, and neigh- bors, and to the public at large, in a social point of view. As it relates to the Candid and Judicious People, in these days of excitement, who are clear of Party Spirit — you will save yourself much trouble and expense, by concerning yourself about that which you are ignorant of, and of course, are incompetent to exercise and determine judiciously about it. I would give my counsel to such, as a friend, to let it alone. For if the Balance of the Principles of 1776 be overthrown in this Country, then surely, the Palladium, which is the Pendulous Regulator of our national safety, is gone — and the surety and doctrine of Equal Rights driven from those shores, and banished from the World. For where else do they exist, or where can they be found in a social point of view 1 Before the conquest of England by Wil- liam, one of his predecessors, viz. King Athelstane in 926, gave a character to a cer- tain Society in York. Hence the origin of the well known phrase — "Ancient York Masons." And the King's brother, Edwin, was the Grand Master. Some laws in succeeding reigns, were passed against them. When the Grand Lodge was convened at York, Queen Elizabeth sent some of her confidants, with a military force, to seize them with their papers, and bring them to her. But some of the leading men being ini- tiated, made a favorable report to her Majesty, so that the opposition died away. When a boy, I heard my father read of our people being carried into Algerine slavery ; but some were let off without ransom, whilst others were retained and redeemed at the public expense, which made an impression upon my mind. But I had my prejudices as well as others of my day, without proper notions or judg- ment on the subject. And probably I should have carried them with me, to my dying day, had it not been for the following circum- stances. When in Rhode Island, 1824. in my sleep, I thought myself in a Masonic Lodge, where I received the first degree, after which I stood up to give them an address, in doing which I waked myself up. A strange weighty exer- cise— sleep fled — early I crossed the ferry to Warren, where I related the circumstance at breakfast — noticed the countenance of some present, which appeared to be an index of the mind— concluded they were masons— on in- j quiry found it to be so. Then I resolved to see the difference betwixt dream and reality the first oppor- 186 OMNIFARIOUS LAW EXEMPLIFIED. tunijy, which soon presented at Bristol. I an- licipa:e